LIBRARY OF THE Theological Seminary, I NCETON, N. J. BX 5037 .H67 1874 v . 2^ Hopkins, Ezekiel Works Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2014 https://archive.org/details/worksofezekielho02hopk_0 THE WORKS OF EZEKIEL HOPKINS, D.D, SUCCESSIVELY BISHOP OF RAPHOE AND DERRY. FROM PRATT'S LONDON EDITION. EDITED BY REV. CHARLES W. QUICK IN THREE VOLUMES. VOL. II. DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN, THE TWO COVENANTS, THE TWO SACRAMENTS, AND PRACTICAL RELIGION. 8BACE BE WITH ALL THBM THAT LOVE OUt LORD JESUS CHRIST I H SINCERITY. — Ephea. vi. 24. OFFICE FOR THE SALE OF THE LEIGHTON PUBLICATIONS, AT THE DEPOSITORY OP THE PROTESTANT EPISCOPAL BOOK SOCIETY OF PHILADELPHIA, 1224 CHESTNUT STREET. MDCCCLXVII. GENERAL CONTENTS OF THE THREE VOLUMES. VOLUME r. Account of the present Edition.— Biographical Sketch of Bishop Hopkins. — The Vanity of the World. — A practical Exposition of the Lord's Prayer. — A Catechism on the Lord's Prayer. — A practical Exposition of the Ten Commandments. — Discourses on the Law. — Discourses concerning Sin. VOLUME II. * Discourses concerning Sin, continued. — The Doctrine of the Two Covenants. — A Treatise on Regeneration, or the New Birth. — The Doctrine of the Two Sacraments. — The All-sufficiency of Christ to . save and intercede for Sin- ners.— The Excellence of Heavenly Treasures. — Practical Christianity in working out our own Salvation. — The Assurance of Salvation a strong motive to serve God. — On Glorifying God in his Attributes. VOLUME III. A Treatise on Hypocrisy. — A Treatise on Conscience. — A Discourse on the Duty of Mortification. — Death Disarmed of its Sting. — Miscellaneous Ser- mons.— Index of Texts of Scripture. — Index of Subjects. (2) DISCOUKSES CONCERNING SIN. THE NATURE, DANGER, AGGRAVATIONS, AND CURE OF PRESUMPTUOUS SINNING, WITH THE DIF- FERENCE BETWEEN RESTRAINING AND SANC- TIFYING GRACE IN EFFECTING THEREOF. Keep back thy servant also from presumptuous sins: let them not have dominion over me. Psal. xix. 13. Having, in my former subject, treated of abstinence from those things that have in them the appearance of evil, I shall now, from the words read to you, speak something also of those things that are apparently evil : that, as you have already, in part, seen what Christian prudence and circumspection is required, that your con- versations be not offensive ; so, here, you may also see what fervency of prayer, what measure of grace is requisite, that they be not grossly wicked. In the verse immediately before the Text, the Psalmist prays, that God would cleanse him from his secret faults ; that is, from sins of ignorance, whereof he knew himself to be guilty in the general, though in particular he knew not what they were. In this verse, he prays, that God would keep him from Sins of Presumption. The connection of these two requests is somewhat remarkable, and may afford us this pertinent arid profitable Observation. That SIN IS OF A GROWING AND ADVANCING NATURE. From weakness to wilfulness, from ignorance to presumption, is its ordinary course and progress. The cloud, that Elijah's man saw, was at first no bigger than a hand's breadth ; and it threatened no such thing as a general tempest: but yet, at last, it overspread the face of the whole heavens : so, truly, a sin, that, at first, arisetli in the soul but as a small mist, and is scarce discernible ; yet, if it be not scattered by the breath of prayer, it will at length over- spread the whole life, and become most tempestuous and raging. And therefore David, as one experienced in the deceitfulne'ss of sin, doth thus digest and methodize his prayer : first, against secret and lesser sins ; and, then, against the more gross and notorious ; as knowing the one proceeds and issues from the other ; Lord, cleanse me from my secret faults ; and this will be a most effectual means, to preserve and keep thy servant from Presumptuous Sins. And this Observation may be gathered from the connection of the two requests. But I shall not insist on that. (5) 6 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. The words are a most sincere and affectionate prayer : and, in them, are observable, First. The Person, that makes it. And that is not a vile notori- ous sinner ; one, that used to be overcome by presumptuous sins : but David, a man after God's own heart, eminent for holiness and piety : Keep back thy servant says he, from Presumptuous Sins. Secondly. The Request and Petition itself. And that is, that God would keep him, not from sins of common frailty and daily infirmity, such as no man's holiness can exempt him from : but from sins of presumption ; from daring and ranting sins, such as one would" think, that no man, that hath the least holiness in him. could ever commit : Keep back thy servant from Presumptuous Sins. In this Petition Two things are evidently implied. First. That strong propension, that there is in the best, to the worst sins. "Were it not so, what need David pray for restraining grace ? Keep back thy servant. Lord, my corruptions hurry me with all violence into the greatest sins : they persuade, they force, they drag, they draw, they thrust forward ; and now, now I am going and yielding ; but, Lord withold me : put a curb and check upon these violent and headstrong corruptions of mine : keep back, keep me back from Presumptuous Sins. Secondly. It implies that utter impotency, that the best lie under, to preserve themselves from the foulest sins, without the special aid and assistance of divine grace. My heart is not in my own hands : my ways are not at my own disposal : I cannot stand longer than thou upholdest me : I cannot walk longer than thou leadest me : if thou withdrawest thine ever- lasting arms from under me, I shall stumble, and fall, and tumble headlong into fearful precipices, into vile impieties, into hell and perdition itself ; and, therefore, Lord, do thou keep me : do thou by thy omnipotency, supply my impotency : by thy power keep me from what mine own weakness will certainly betray me unto : Keep back thy servant from Presumptuous Sins. These two things are implied and couched in the petition itself. Thirdly. In the Text we have the Reason also why David prays so earnestly against presumptuous sins. Which reason carries in it the form of a distinct petition by itself. Keep back thy servant from Presumptuous Sins : let them not have dominion over me. But yet it may be well understood as a reason of the foregoing request : Therefore, Lord, keep me from Presumptuous Sins: lest by falling into the commission of them, I fall also under the power of them ; DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 7 lest, by prevailing upon me, they get dominion and sovereignty over me. And, in this reason also, we have a hint of the still en- croaching nature of sin : from the allowance of little and secret sins, it proceeds to the commission of gross and presumptuous sins ; and, from the commission of these, it proceeds to dominion over him : and, therefore, if we would not be slaves to our lusts and vas- sals to the Devil, we had need all of us, to pray with David, Lord keep us from secret sins, lest they break out into open and pre- sumptuous sins ; and, Lord, keep us from Presumptuous sins; lest they get dominion over us. From the words thus divided and opened, several useful Obser- vations may be raised. As, first, from the Petition itself, we may observe these Two doc- trinal points. First. That, in the very best Christians, there is great proneness and inclination to the very worst sins. David himself prays for restrain- ing grace, to keep him from presumptuous sins. Secondly. Observe, It is not our own power, but only divine grace, that can preserve us from the most horrid and vile sins. Those sins, that we now abhor the very thoughts of ; yet, were we but left to ourselves, and were but divine grace abstracted from us, even those sins we should commit with all greediness. And, then, from the Person who makes this prayer and request unto God, observe, Thirdly. That, Because the strongest Christians are too weak of themselves to resist the greatest sins, therefore they ought continually to implore the aid and assistance of divine grace. David, though a strong and mighty saint, yet durst not trust himself alone to grapple with a corruption or a temptation ; and, therefore, in the sense of his own weakness, he prays the Lord to keep him : Keep thou thy servant. And, then, from the reason, Keep me from Presumptuous sins, lest they get dominion over me; or, let them not get dominion over me: observe, Fourthly. That, the frequent commission of presumptuous and daring sins, will sidjject the soul to the reigning power and dominion of sin. But I shall not handle each of these by themselves ; but give you the sum and substance of them all in one, and so prosecute that. Which is this : That THE BEST SECURITY, WHICH THE BEST OF GOD'S CHILDREN HAVE FROM THE COMMISSION AND FROM THE DOMINION OF PRESUMP- TUOUS SINS, IS ONLY THEIR OWN FERVENT PRAYERS AND GOD'S AL- MIGHTY GRACE. 8 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. In the Prosecution of this doctrine, I shall endeavour to show you, When it is that a man is guilty of Presumptuous Sins, and wherein the Nature of such sins consists. I. WHEN A MAN IS GUILTY OF PEESUMPTUOUS SINS. 1. Then a Sin is Presumptuous, when it is committed against THE POWERFUL DICTATES OF A MAN'S OWN CONSCIENCE AND AGAINST THE CLEAR CONVICTION OF THE HOLY GHOST. When conscience is awakened in conviction, and rings aloud in men's ears, " The ways thou livest in are grossly sinful, the end of them is hell and death : thou wadest through the dearest blood of thine own soul, if thou goest on. Seest thou not how guilt dis- mally stares thee in the face ? Seest thou not how the mouth of hell belches out fire, and flames, and brimstone against thee ? Stop, therefore : I here, as God's officer, arrest thee :" If now, when con- science thus calls, and cries, and threatens, men will yet venture on, this is most bold and daring presumption. To disobey the ar- rest, but of the king's officer, is a most presumptuous crime : how much more, therefore, to disobey the arrest of conscience ; which is the chief and supreme officer of God, and who commands in the name, yea, in the stead of God, as it were, in the soul ! And yet, truly, who among us is not, in some kind or other guilty of this presumption ? Sirs, if God should now come down in terrible majesty in the midst of us, and if he should ask every man's conscience here, one by one, " Conscience, wert thou ever resisted? wert thou ever opposed in executing thine office, to this and to that soul ?" where sits the person, whose conscience must not answer, " Yes, Lord, I accuse him : I testify to his very face, I have often warned and admonished him, ' Oh, do not venture upon this or that action : there is sin, there is guilt lies under it : there is wrath and vengeance, that will follow it : oh pity, oh spare thine own soul : this sin will everlastingly ruin thee if thou committest it ?" "And, what ! didst thou commit it notwithstanding all this ?" " Yes, Lord: while I was laying before him all the arguments, that the thoughts of heaven and hell, of thy glory and his own happiness, could ad- minister ; yet, so presumptuous was he, as to fall upon me thine officer ; and these stabs, these gashes and wounds I received, while I was admonishing him, and warning him in thy name." O Sirs, a thousand times better were it for us, that we never had consciences ; better, that our consciences were utterly scattered and become insensible ; better, that they were struck for ever dumb, and should never open their mouths more to reprove or to rebuke us ; better, that we never had had the least glimmering of light to DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 9 distinguish betwixt our duty and what is sin ; than thus desperately to outface and stifle our convictions, and to offer violence to our consciences, and presumptuously to rush into the commission of sin in despite of all these : better, men had no consciences at all, or that they were given up to a seared and reprobate sense ; than to sin thus in despite of their consciences. What says our Saviour, Luke xii. 47 ? That servant which knew his Lord's will, and did it not, shall be beaten with many stripes. There are Two things, wherein it appears that all sins against conscience and against convictions are Presumptuous Sins. 1. Because, in all such sins, there is a most horrid contempt of the authority and sovereignly of the Great God. And what higher presumption can there be, than for vile worms to set at nought the authority of that God, at whose frown heaven, and hell, and earth tremble ? The voice of conscience, rightly in- formed by the Scripture, is the voice of God himself: it is God speaking in a man, and whispering to a man's very heart. As Moses was the interpreter betwixt God and the Israelites, so con- science is the interpreter betwixt God and us. Would it not have been, think you, a most desperate presumption, and a most daring affront against the majesty and sovereignty of God, while he was with his own voice pronouncing the Ten Commandments, with thundering and lightning and earth qixake, from Mount Sinai, for the Israelites to have been notoriously breaking and sinning against every one of those Commandments, as he spake them ? Truly, though now God delivers his will and commands to us, not imme- diately by his own mouth, as then he did, but by conscience his in- terpreter; yet, while we know that conscience speaks to us in the name of God, it is as much fearful presumption for us to slight the voice of conscience, as if we should slight the voice of God himself speaking from heaven immediately to us. And that is the first thing. 2. By sinning against our consciences and against our convic- tions, we make it very evident, that we stand in no awe nor dread of any such tiling as hell and eternal damnation. And is not that boldness ? Is not that presumption ? You scorn, possibly, to be such puling, whimpering sinners, as to be affrighted with such bugbears as everlasting torments, and everlasting wrath and vengeance. You know the wages of sin is death ; and that the ways you take lead down to the chambers of destruction : and, yet, though God and the Devil stand in the way, you will through. Are not these, think you, bold and presumptuous sinners, that will 10 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. go on in sin, though hell-fire flashes in their faces ? Though God should cleave the ground upon which they walk, and through that chink should give them a view of hell ; though they should see the damned tumbling up and down in those torments, and hear their y el lings, and shriekings, and roarings ; yea, though God should point them out a place in hell, and tell them, " Look, Sinner, yonder is a place kept void, and heated from the beginning of the world for thee:" yet are there some such bold and daring wretches, that they would outbrave all this, and would sin in despite either of heaven or hell. Yea, and which is a most sad and dreadful con- sideration, some there are, whose consciences are already brimfull of extreme horror and anguish ; and yet they will venture upon those sins, that have caused that horror. And are not such, pre- sumptuous sinners ? They give their consciences wound upon wound ; and, though sometimes they roar bitterly, yet they will sin outrage- ously, even then when they roar and smart for sin. So that it is a clear evidence of a Presumptuous Sin, when a sin is committed against a man's own conscience, against knowledge, and against con- viction. This makes a sin to be a presumptuous sin, when conscience cries out murder, murder, soul-murder ; when it beseeches, with tears of blood that they draw from it, to desist from their sins, and yet is not heard nor regarded. This is presumptuous sinning ; sin- ning, with a high hand, and with a brazen forehead. ii. Then a man sins presumptuously, when he sins upon long DELIBERATION AND FORECAST ; PLOTTING AND CONTRIVING WITH HIMSELF, HOW HE MAY ACCOMPLISH HIS SIN. Some sins are committed merely through a sudden surprise : a temptation comes upon the soul unawares, and finds it unprovided to make any resistance : and so it prevails. So it was with the Apostle Peter. His apostasy and perjury were indeed very dreadful : yet he was overcome by a sudden sur- prise. He had no foregoing thoughts and purposes to deny his Master: yea, his resolution was, to own and confess him to the very death : and, therefore, though his sins were foul sins, yet they can- not be called Presumptuous Sins ; but rather sins of weakness and infirmity. And so there are divers Christians, that are overtaken with faults against their resolutions and prayers ; yea, and contrary to their own expectations. Now the sins of such persons are not Presump- tuous Sins : but then a sin becomes presumptuous, when it is com- mitted after long deliberation, premeditation, and forecast. There is a twofold deliberation, that makes a sin presumptuous. DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 11 1. When a man sins, after he hath deliberated with himself, whether he shall sin or not: when, upon debating the case at length, after much pondering and consideration, he consents to sin. And thus, though St. Peter denied his Master upon a surprisal, yet Judas betrayed him upon deliberation. Now this is desperate presumption, to sin, when a man ponders and considers with him- self, and weighs the reasons on both sides, whether he shall sin or not. And yet, truly, of such Presumptuous Sins as these are, we may all of us be found guilty. Ask but yourselves : did you never commit a sin, after you had weighed in your deliberate thoughts all circumstances : putting in the beneficial consequences, the plea- sure, profit and credit of sin, in the one balance ; and the danger- ous and destructive consequences, that wrath and hell that are due to sin, in the other balance ? Who of us all can acquit himself from being guilty of sinning, after such comparisons as these have been made ; after the due weighing both of sin and our duty ? and, yet, have we not chosen the sin before our duty ? Truly, to sin after such deliberate comparisons as these are, is a provoking and a Presumptuous Sin. 2. When men do deliberate and contrive, how they may sin to the greatest advantage, how they may make the most of their iniquities : when they plot and contrive with themselves, hoiv they may squeeze and draw out the very utmost of all that pleasure and sweet that they imag- ine sin carries with it: this makes that sin a Presumptuous Sin. Thus, those drunkards contrived to prolong their sin : Isaiah lvi. 12. Come ye, say they, we will fetch wine, and.... fill ourselves with strong drink; and to-morrow shall be as this day, and much more abundant. Here they forecasted to make as great advantage as they could of their drunkenness, and to get as much pleasure out of it as they could. This is most presumptuous sinning. Thus, the prophet Jeremiah also speaks of those, that were wise to do evil: Jer. iv. 22 ; that could improve sin to the very utmost ; and could get more out of a sin by their husbanding of it, than another could that had not that skill and mystery ; these are wise to do evil. And such are Presumptuous Sins : when men stretch and strain their wits brimfull of sinful devices, either so as they may reap most from them, or so as they may keep their wickedness secret from the ob- servation and notice of men, then they sin presumptuously. Do not, therefore, flatter yourselves, that, though indeed you are sin- ners, as who indeed is not ? yet, you sin only through weakness and infirmity. Ask your own consciences : did you never sin : or do you not use to sin, upon premeditation and forecast ? When 12 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. you have conceived sin in your own hearts, do you not nurse it and nourish it there, till you find some fit opportunity to commit it ; plotting to lay hold on some fit occasion to act some wicked imagination that you have hatched in your own heart ? If so, this is clear, your sinning is not out of weakness, but from stubborn- ness and wilfulness. iii. The more quiet and calm your affections are when YOU SIN, THE MORE FREE YOU ARE FROM THE HURRYINGS AND PERTURBATIONS OF PASSIONS WHEN YOU SIN, THE MORE PRESUMP- TUOUS ARE YOUR SINS. Indeed, it is no sufficient excuse, that you sin in a passion ; no more than it is for a murderer to say he was drunk when he did it : but, yet, this takes off something from the presumption in sinning. Then a man is a bold and arrogant sinner, when he can sin calmly ; and bid defiance to God and heaven, in cold blood. Now St. Peter's denial of Christ, was from the excessive passion of fear, that then surprised him, and scattered his graces ; but, when that passion was over, he recruited again : but Judas had no pas- sion ; but the wickedness of his own heart wrought quietly and calmly in him, to the betraying of his Master. When the winds rage violently, no wonder if sometimes the tall- est cedars are overthrown by them ; but those trees, that fall of their own accord, when the air is still and calm, it is a certain sign they were rotten. So it is in this case : when the tempest of pas- sion rageth, be it fear or any other passion and perturbation of the mind, no wonder if sometimes the tallest and the strongest Chris- tians fall, are cast down, and overwhelmed by it ; but, if men fall into sin when their intellectuals are clear, and when their reason is calm and undisturbed, truly this is a certain sign these men are rotten, and these presumptuous sins have gotten dominion over them, for they fall like rotten trees of their own accord, without any tempest of passion to stir them. iv. "When at any time you commit a sin, consider what THE TEMPTATIONS ARE THAT ASSAULT YOU, AND HOW YOU BEHAVE YOURSELVES UNDER THOSE TEMPTATIONS ; FOR, FROM THENCE, YOU MAY CONJECTURE, WHETHER YOUR SINS BE PRESUMPTUOUS OR NOT. Temptations, as they are strong inducements unto sin, so some- times they are great mitigations of sin. The more violently the soul is baited and wearied with temptations, the less presumption is it guilty of if at length it yields. This, God doth judge to be weakness, not wilfulness. He knows our frame ; that we are but dust and ashes ; and that we are no match for principalities and DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 13 powers : and those mighty enemies, that we are to combat with, we can no more stand before than so much loose dust before a fierce and rapid whirlwind. Yea, were there no Devil to tempt, yet the corruptions of our own hearts are much too hard for us : but, when both our own lusts und the Devil shall conspire together, the one to betray us with all its deccitfulncss and the other to force us with all its power, who then can stand ? If God, at such a time as this is, withdraw his grace and Spirit, as sometimes he doth from the best of his ser- vants, where is the Christian that ever coped with these tempta- tions, and was not vanquished and captivated by them ? It is true, when God assists him, the weakest Christian proves victorious over the strongest temptations. A dwarf may beat a giant, when he is manacled that he cannot stir nor resist. God sees that Satan is an over-match for us ; and, therefore, he ties his hands, before he sets us out to the conflict ; and what wonder is it, if we then conquer ? When God hath trodden Satan under us, no won- der, if, as weak as we are, we can then trample upon him too. But, that all our success may appear to be, not from our own strength, but from God's might, he leaves us sometimes to Satan, and lets loose Satan upon us in all his rage. He leads us into temp- tation, and he leaves us under temptation ; and, when we are buf- feted, we then yield and fall, and the Devil shamefully triumphs over us. In this case, which is one of the saddest that a Christian can be in, though the sin be very foul and heinous ; yet the same power of temptation, that makes us sin heinously, keeps us from sinning presumptuously. Presumptuous Sins are not to be measured by the bulk and ugliness of the action, but by the forward and head- long consent of the will unto it ; and, therefore, a gross sin may sometimes be but a sin of infirmity, when yet a sin of a less nature is desperately daring and presumptuous. In the Law, if a person that was ravished struggled and cried out aloud for help, the crime was not imputed to her : so, if the soul be forcibly ravished by temptations, though it struggle and strive against them, though it call upon its God, crying aloud, "Help, Lord," though it call up its graces, "Arise, help ;" this sin shall not be imputed to it as a presumptuous sin. How then shall we judge by our temptations, whether the sins which we commit are presumptuous or not ? I answer : you may judge of it, by these following particulars. 1. If we commit sin, when we are not besieged and.disturbed by violent 14 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. and invincible temptations, this is too certain a si(jn, that then we sin presumptuously. This plainly shows a will strongly fixed and resolved to sin. When men will surrender and yield up their souls to the Devil, even before he summons them ; and when they will consent to sin upon every small and trivial temptation, as soon as they have but a hint and glimpse of some sinful object passing before them, though it offer them no violence, though it present nothing to them of so much pleasure and profit and credit in it, but that a generous Chris- tian might easily disdain, if yet they run out after it, and will sin merely because they will ; these are most desperate sinners, that are impatient to wait the leisure of a lingering and lazy temptation. They know the Devil hath much work to do in the world ; many thousands to tempt, deceive, and draw to perdition : and, therefore, they will not trouble him ; and, for his ease, they will sin without a temptation, and ruin their own souls without any help of any other devil than what their own hearts prove to them. As those are the best and most stayed Christians, that are constant in the performance of holy duties, even then when they have no strong impulses and motions from the Holy Ghost unto duty : so, truly, those are the worst and most stubborn sinners, that even then commit sin with greediness, when they have no violent impulses and temp- tations from the Devil to hurry them into sin. Now there are Two things, whereby it plainly appears, that then a Sin is Presumptuous, when it is committed without strong and violent temptations to it. (1) Hereby we do evidently declare a fearful contempt of the great God. "We never more vilify and disparage God, than when we do that for nothing, which we know his soul hates. Should the Devil, when he tempts you, take you, as he took Christ, and show you the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them all, and promise to bestow all these upon you : yet, when God shows you the infinite glory of the kingdoms of another world, you can plead no natural reason why you should consent to sin ; God infinitely outbidding the Devil, even then when the Devil bids highest. But ,when you will prefer a sin that bids nothing, a barren, fruitless, and unprofita- ble lust, before the holy will of the great God and the sure promises of eternal glory, what reason or pretence can you show why you should sin, unless it be, because you are resolved rather to despite and affront God,- than to advantage your own souls ? And this was the great aggravation of Judas's Sin, and that which made it so ex- DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 15 ceeding Presumptuous : what a poor temptation were thirty pieces of silver, to induce him to the vilest wickedness that ever was com- mitted since the world stood ! It was no more than the ordinary value and rate of a slave : as you may see in Exod. xxi. 32 ; amount- ing much to about thirty seven shillings and sixpence : and, yet, so far did he undervalue Christ, as that, for this small price, he sold the Lord of Life and Glory : and this, God himself takes notice of, as a great indignity done unto him ; Zech. xi. 13 ; A goodly price, says God by the Prophet there, was I prized at of them 1 I know that, at the very hearing of this, your hearts rise up in detestation of the cursed covetousness of Judas, that ever he should suffer him- self to be tempted by so base a reward as a few shillings were, to betray Him to death, who was infinitely more worth than heaven and earth. "Why, the case is yours : nay, wonder not at it : he be- trayed him for thirty pieces of silver, and you daily crucify him and put him to open shame : you wound and pierce him to the very heart, for much less than that is : look back upon your past life, can you not recal to mind, that you have been prevailed upon to commit many a sin by such poor and inconsiderable things as scarce bear the show, or face, or appearance of a temptation ? have you not dealt very injuriously with God and Christ, and set them at nought for a little gain, for some vanishing delight, for compliance sake, for the fickle favour of men ? yea, very feathers and empty nothings have weighed down the scales with you against God ! The Devil's first and greatest sin was pride, and contempt of God : and how much is he pleased and humoured, to see the same contempt of God rivetted in the hearts of men ; and to see him so much slighted in the world, that he can scarce bid low enough when he tempts, but whatever he offers is greedily snatched at, and preferred before God and heaven, though it be but a very toy and trifle ! This, certainly, must needs be a very heinous contempt of the Great Majesty of Heaven, and must needs argue most desperate boldness and pre- sumptuous sinning. (2) "When men sin upon small or no temptations, they declare plainly a wretched neglect of their precious souls ; and, therefore, they sin presumptuously. I have read of a soldier, who, being with two others for some crime condemned, drew lots for his life ; and, having drawn one lot that saved and pardoned him, seeing one of his companions come shivering and quaking to draw, told him, that, for two shillings, or thereabouts, he would take his lot, whatever it was : he drew again, and again it proved successful to him : however, it was a most dar- 16 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. ing presumption, that after so narrow an escape, he should again hazard his life, and set it to sale for so small a price as that was. Truly, the like presumption we ourselves are guilty of: we pur- chase toys and trifles, with the dreadful hazards of our souls ; those souls, that are infinitely more worth than ten thousand worlds : we make common barter and exchange for every base lust ; and, as prodigals pay very dear for very toys only to satisfy their fancies, so do we lay down our precious souls at stake for those lusts that usually have nothing in them besides the satisfaction of the hu- mours and fancies of our own wills in sin. Would you not censure that man to be most desperately fool-hardy, that should venture to dive into the bottom of the sea, only to take up pebbles and gravel ? How great deal of folly and presumption then are they guilty of, who dive even to the bottom of hell, only to get straws and fea- thers, and such impertinent vanities and inconsiderable nothings, that certainly men would never hazard their immortal souls for, unless they thought they did themselves a courtesy to be damned! How many are there, that would not suffer, no not so much . as a hair of their head to be twitched off, to gain that, for which they will not stick to lie and swear ; sins that murder their souls ! They are so foolish, that the Lord complains in Isa. lii. 3, they sell them- selves for nought: either they stay not till the Devil comes to cheapen them, but sin beforehand ; or, else, they readily take any price, that he offers for them : any vile trifle is looked upon as a great pur- chase, if they can procure it at so low a price as hell and damna- tion is. What is it, that makes the swearer open his throat as wide as hell against heaven and God himself: but only, that he fancies that a big, full-mouthed oath makes his speech more grace- ful and stately ? And what is it, that makes the company-keeper run into all excess with riot, and drown himself in all sensuality ; but only, that he may comply with his debauched companions, and not disgust them by any singularity and reservedness ? And can these things be called Temptations? Are these things matters of such weight, as deserve to be put in the balance against the soul's eternal happiness and glory ? Is it possible, that men, that have noble and immortal souls in them, should ever so far de- base them, as to bring them into competition with, nay to make them to be the price of, such vile nothings as these are ? And, yet, tell these men, that they hereby rouse up God's wrath against them, that burns to the lowest hell ; tell them, that they destroy their precious souls ; tell them, that they get nothing by such sins as these are, unless they reckon damnation for gain : yet, let God DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 17 frown and hell triumph, and their souls perish, they will on ; and will not raise the rate of sinning, nor put the Devil to more charges; and so they are damned for nothing. Is not this most desperate boldness and presumption ? and, therefore, do not lay the blame of your sins upon the violence of temptation, or upon the restless importunities of the Devil. When God shall, at the Last Day, call, "Sinner, stand forth: what is the reason you committed such and such sins, that had nothing in them to commend them, that left nothing after them but shame without and terrors within?" will you then plead as now usually you do, that Temptations were too hard for you, and the Devil too strong for you to resist ? No, no : it will then be made apparent, that the Devil was falsely charged with multitudes of sins, that he never knew of till they were committed. And, therefore, when men sin upon slight Temp- tations, it is not from the power of Temptations, it is not from the importunity of the Devil, that they sin; but, only, from a presump- tuous resolution, that they will sin whatever it cost them. And that is the First Trial. 2. When a man wilfully and knowingly rims himself into temp>ta- tions and upon occasions of sin, if he be overcome by these temptations, lie sins presumptuously notwithstanding. In this case, though the temptation be violent and irresistible ; yea, though, when we are entangled by it, we strive and struggle to our very utmost : yet this doth not mitigate, but rather aggra- vate our sin; because it was merely through our own presump- tion, that we brought ourselves under the power of such a prevalent temptation, from which Christian fear and caution might easily have preserved us. If a man, that is wholly ignorant of the art of swimming, shall plunge himself into a deep river, though he struggle hard for life afterwards ; yet, if he sinks and is drowned, he perishes only through his own presumption. That man deserves to be blown up, that will make gunpowder in a smith's shop, when the sparks fly thick about him : truly, occasions of sinning are the Devil's forge, where he is continually heating and hammering out his fiery darts : now, for you, that know yourselves to be as catch- ing as powder or tinder, wilfully to run yourselves into this forge, where his fiery darts glow, and sparkle, and fly about you ; what is this, but most desperate boldness and presumption ? What says the Wise Man, Prov. vi. 27 ? Can a man take fire in his bosom, and his clothes not be burnt? Can a man run himself upon such occa- sions of sin, and not run also into the commission of sin ? As the motion of a stone, when it falls downward, is still the swifter the Vol. II.— 2 18 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. nearer it comes to its centre ; so, when you are running yourselves into the occasions of sin, the more willingly you go to sin, the nearer you come to it, there is no stop nor stay : when you put yourselves upon these occasions and temptations, you put your- selves out of the protection of God's grace, and you stand wholly at the Devil's courtesy ; and, if you are overcome, blame nothing but your own venturousness and presumption. Consider this, therefore : hast thou not had frequent experience of many sad foils, that the Devil hath given thee, by thy rash venturing upon occa- sions and temptations to sin ? Hast thou not found such and such company, such and such employments, and other like circumstances, always prove snares to thee ? Never plead these temptations were too strong for thee to resist : what ! canst thou not resist them ? And, believe it : if the experience of thine own weakness doth not make thee careful for the future to shun such snares and intangle- ments as these are, thy sins will be judged by God, at the Last Day, to be wilful and presumptuous sins : for they are so, if not in them- selves considered, yet at least in their cause ; for you presumptu- ously run into those occasions and temptations, whereby, in all likelihood, you will be overcome : and this is to sin presump- tuously. 3. Suppose that we are strongly tempted, without the betraying of ourselves to the temptation : then consider, If you commit the sin to which you are tempted, without vigorous and resolute resistance ; this is a certain sign that you sin presumptuously. Let the temptation be never so strong and irresistible ; yet, if you yield to it without op- position or resistance made against it to your utmost, you then sin presumptuously. A child of God, when he acts like himself, falls fighting. The Devil gets not a foot of ground upon him, but by main force and strength. Though principalities and powers, though the rulers of the darkness of this world, and spiritual wickednesses in high places, set themselves all in array against him ; yet he encounters them all, and wrestles with them all : and though, sometimes, through weak- ness, he is overcome ; yet he never basely yields : he fights stand- ing, and he fights falling, and he fights rising; and, therefore, when he sins, it is through weakness, and not through presumption. But others, though they are very bold and presumptuous against God ; yet they are very cowards against their lusts, and against the temp- tations of the Devil : when a temptation assaults them, they dare not presume to oppose that ; but they dare presume to offend and provoke God himself : that, they dare do. Believe it, Sirs : you DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 19 must be bold and resolute, either against tbe Devil, or against the Great God : one of these you must grapple with : choose which you think you may best oppose, and soonest conquer. The Devil stands before you, armed with his fiery darts : God follows you, armed with everlasting vengeance. If you will not engage against Satan, and resolutely oppose him and all his force ; what do you else, but turn upon God, and challenge him to the combat, and make him your enemy, that is able to destroy both body and soul in hell-fire for ever? What a most daring presumption is this, that ever we should basely surrender up ourselves to the Devil, without striking one stroke in our own defence; and yet, at the same time, we should dare to provoke that God, that can, with one look and frown, sink us into the lowest hell ! And, thus, in these Three particulars, we see when a sin is pre- sumptuous, in respect of temptations: when it is committed, with- out temptations ; when we run into temptations and occasions of sin ; and when we make no vigorous opposition against them. 4. Another trial is this : When men will dare to sin, under emi' nent and remarkable judgments and afflictions, that God brings upon them, then they sin presumptuously. What is this else, but, when God stands visibly in your way, yet you will desperately run upon the thick bosses of his buckler ? He hedgeth up your way with thorns, and yet you will break through, though it be to the tearing of your flesh. He strikes at you by his judgments : and, oh the madness and presumption of vile dust and ashes, that they dare to strike at God again by their sins ! What is this else, but even to dare God to do his worst ? When God treads upon us, should such vile worms as we are, turn the tail, and threaten to take revenge upon the Almighty ? This is pre- sumption and boldness, that God takes special notice of, in 2 Chron. xxviii. 22, Ahaz was brought very low, says the text : and, yet, in the time of his distress, he trespassed yet more against the Lord: This is that king Ahaz : God sets a mark and brand upon him, that he may be known to all posterity for a most daring sinner, that, when God had brought him so low, when so many enemies waged war against him and distressed him ; yet, even then, he provoked a greater enemy than they all, and challenged God against him : This is that king Ahaz. Truly, may it not be said of many among us, " This and this is that person, who, when God afflicted them, instead of humbling themselves under the mighty hand of God, grew en- raged at their sufferings, and sinned yet more and more against him ?" Oh, it is dreadful, when those punishments, that should break 20 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. and melt us, prove only to harden our hearts, and to exasperate and embitter our spirits against God. "What can reform us, when we offend under the very smart of the rod? Hereby, therefore, judge of your sins : if so be God be gone out against you, if he have laid his hand heavy upon you ; and yet you regard it not, but still persevere in your old sins, and still add new iniquities to them ; if, instead of humility and brokenness of hearts, your hearts rise up against God, and you are ready to say with that wicked king, This evil is of the Lord: why should I wait upon the Lord any longer ? conclude upon it, you are those desperate presumptuous sinners, that scorn to shrink for whatever God can lay upon them. 5.. When we can encourage ourselves with hopes of mercy, though we live in sin impenitently ; this is to sin presumptuously. You, that know yourselves to be sinners, what is it, that makes you to bear up with so much peace and confidence ? Why do you not every moment fear, lest hell should open its mouth and swallow you up ; lest God should suddenly strike you dead by some re- markable judgment ; lest the Devil should fetch you away alive to torments ? Why do you not fear this, since you know yourselves to be sinners ? Why, truly, you still hope for mercy. And it is only from this very presumption, that men cry Peace, Peace to themselves ; when yet God is at enmity with them : they flatter themselves that it shall be well with them in the latter end, though God swears he will not spare them ; but his wrath and jealousy small smoke against them. In Deut. xxix. 19, 20, God says, If any man shall encourage himself when he goes on presumptuously in the way of his own heart, adding drunkenness to thirst, I will not spare him ; but my wrath and my jealousy shall smoke against him ; and all the curses, that are written in this book, shall fall upon him. Were but sinners truly apprehensive of their wretched estate, how they stand liable every moment to the stroke of divine justice, how that there is nothing that interposeth betwixt them and hell but only God's temporary forbearance of them ; truly, it were impossi- ble, to keep them from running up and down the streets, like dis- tracted persons and madmen, crying out with horror of soul, " Oh, I am damned, I am damned :" but their presumption stupifies them, and they are lulled asleep by the Devil ; and, though they live in sin, yet they still dream of salvation : and thus their presumption flatters them, till, at length, this presumption ends then, where their damnation begins, and never before. And thus I have, in Five * Particulars, showed you what it is, * Printed six in the first edition : the fourth and fifth heads being printed fifth and sixth , which mistakes are carelessly followed in the folio. Editor. DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 21 that makes a sin to be presumptuous ; which is that, which David, in the Text, prays to God to keep him from : and, I doubt not, but these particulars have represented to you so much guilt and ugli- ness in Presumptuous Sins, as that you also pray with him, Lord, keep us also from Presumptuous Sins. II. Now, though possibly it may seem altogether needless to die scarlet redder ; yet, that your prayers against them may be more importunate, and your endeavours unwearied, I shall, in the next place, by SOME AGGRAVATING CONSIDERATIONS engrain these scarlet crimson sins, and strive to make them appear, as they are in themselves, out of measure sinful. i. Consider, therefore, in the first place, that the commission of PRESUMPTUOUS SINS DOTH EXCEEDINGLY HARDEN AND STEEL THE HEART, WITH RESOLUTIONS TO PERSEVERE IN THEM WITHOUT REPENTANCE. And what can be more dreadful than this is ? Resolvedness to sin is a disposition likest to that of the Devil ; and it is a punish- ment next to that of hell. A man, that is confirmed in wickedness, is not many removes off from a devil, in his nature ; and from a damned person, in his state. There is a fatal consequence, betwixt man's resolving to continue in sin to the end, and God's resolving to punish him with those torments that shall have no end. God hath two seals : the one, of the Spirit of Adoption, whereby he seals up believers to the day of redemption ; and, the other, of Obduration, whereby he seals up the impenitent to the day of de- struction : he seals them up under sin, and sets them aside for wrath. Hence the Apostle, in Romans ii. 5, speaks of a hard and impeni- tent lieart, treasuring up wrath unto itself against the day of wrath. Now presumptuous sins have a twofold malign influence, thus to harden and make men resolute in wickedness : for, either, they make them secure under sin ; or, else, quite contrary, desperate for sin : and both these strongly conduce to the hardening of the heart. 1. Tlie commission of Presumptuous Sins oftentimes make a sinner resolute and secure, under the blackest guilt tJie soul can contract, and the fearf idlest threatenings God can denounce. Security under guilt arises from impunity. Sinners have read and heard terrible things against themselves, that God will wound the hairy sccdp of such as go on still in their iniquities ; that he will destroy the incorrigible suddenly, and that without remedy : but yet none of all this is executed : their heads, instead of being wounded, are crowned with blessings ; and this speedy destruction still loiters : they neither feel terrors within, nor meet with troubles 22 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. without ; and, therefore, as Solomon observes because they go un- punished they grow secure, in Eccl. viii. 11 ; — Because sentence against an evil work is not executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is fully set in them to do evil. Carnal reason measures God's way of taking vengeance by its own. It is the custom of men, if they can, to revenge while an in- jury is warm. Delay and forbearance usually cool them into for- giveness : and, hence, Presumptuous Sinners argue, that, certainly were there any truth in God's threatenings, were there anything to be feared besides the huge noise they make, they should then have been exemplarily plagued, when they committed such and such a daring sin, while the provocation was fresh. And from this it is, that the worst of sinners, after the commission of some vile and crying sins, are, for a while, troubled with a trembling and tormenting conscience ; that the threatenings, that are denounced, should fall upon them by some visible appearance, and some signal hand of God against them : but, when they see no such thing come of it, but their condition is prosperous and all their ways sun-shine ; how doth this work with them ? Truly, instead of admiring God's patience and long suffering, they despise his wrath ; and scoff at those threatenings, that before they dreaded ; and think none of them true, because none of them are felt. "We read of such bold sinners, as these are in 2 Peter, iii. 4, Where is the promise of his coming ? do not all things continue as they were ? So, these Presumptuous Sinners say in their hearts, " Where is the threatening of his coming against us ? Do not all things continue with us as they were ? Though preachers roar out whole pulpits'-full of hell and damnation, and singe our ears con- tinually with fire and brimstone ; making fearful clamours of death, hell, and damnation, and everlasting torments : yet all things are with us as they were. Is not the sun's light as cheering, the air's breath as refreshing, and the earth's womb as fruitful as it was ?" Their greatest sins have not disturbed the least atom in the creation, nor moved so much as a hair of their head. For all that sudden and unavoidable destruction, that is denounced against them, they still flourish and prosper; and, because God doth not, as man revenge in the first heat, they think all threatenings are made rather to affright, than to do execution: and, hence it is, that they embolden and harden themselves in sin, and take up resolu- tions, that they will continue therein. And that is the first way, how the commission of Presumptuous Sins brings men to resolutions of sinning, by making them regard- less of divine threatenings. DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 23 2. The frequent commission of Presumptuous Sins leaves men des- perate • whereby they are hardened to continue in their sins. Nothing more fortifies resolution, than despair. Make a coward desperate, and you make him invincible. Now Presumptuous Sins usually end in desperate resolutions ; they make men despair of ever gaining power over them, and of ever obtaining pardon for them. (1) Men, that frequently commit Presumptuous Sins, despair of ever subduing them. Let your own hearts make answer : when you have sinned pre- sumptuously against your own consciences and God's known Law, have you not been ready to conclude, that it were as good for you to abandon yourselves over to the swing of such a lust, as still to strive thus in vain against it ? When resolutions against sin prove unsuccessful, they commonly end in desperate resolutions to sin : and yet, truly, this is no other, than as if a man should there- fore burn his house down about him, because it wants repairing. Are there none among us now, that, when we have sinned against light and against convictions, sit down under this despairing temp- tation, That it is in vain for us ever to make head against such a lust more : it will prevail ; and why should we not, therefore, give ourselves to it ? Truly, what you have been tempted unto, others have practised : and, because the stream of their corruptions is violent, they therefore spread out their arms to it, and suffer them- selves to be carried down by it into the gulf of perdition ; resolv- ing to run after the stream and current of their own corruptions, because they find it so strong ; despairing of ever subduing them, having been so often overcome by them. (2) The frequent commission of Presumptuous Sins makes men despair of ever obtaining pardon for them ; and that hardens them in resolutions to continue in them, and then they cry out with Cain, My iniquity is greater than can be forgiven. Despair of pardon oftentimes exasperates to more and greater offences. As if a thief, when he is robbing of a man, should ar- gue with himself, "If I am detected of this robbery, it will cost me my life; and, if I murder him, I can but lose my life:" just so do many argue : " My sins are already so many and so great, that I cannot avoid damnation for them : I see my name pricked down among reprobates : it is but in vain for me to struggle against my own fate and God's decrees : it is too nice a scruple, since God hath given me up to the Devil, for me not to give up myself to sin :" n nd, so, away they go to sin ; and sin at random, desperately and resolvedly. Oh, horrid hardness ! that when the thoughts of hell 24 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. use to quench and allay the wickedness of other men, when it is most furious ; yet these wretches never think of hell, but that that eternal fire inflames their lusts, and the thoughts of their own de- struction do even confirm them in the practice of those very sins that destroy them ! And yet, to this pass doth the commission of Presumptuous Sins bring many a wretched soul in the world. Now resolution to sin, out of despair, is to sin as the Devil sins: indeed, it is to give the Devil's image in the soul its last flourish : the dev- ils and the damned spirits, as they lie always smothering and burn- ing in hell, so they always hear that dreadful sound " For ever thus : for ever thus ;" and, because their chains are made strong and eternal by an Almighty decree, this makes them implacable : they fret, and look upward, and curse that God that hath plunged them into those torments, from which hell will never free them . this makes them desperate in their resolutions to sin, because they despair of ever bettering their condition. Beware, therefore, lest you also, by frequent commissions of Presumptuous Sins, be given up to hellish despair, such as this is ; so to despair of mercy, as, at the same time, to provoke and defy justice. And that is the First great danger of sinning presumptuously : it will make men resolute, either through security or through de- spair, to continue in sin. ii. Presumptuous Sins, as they steel the heart with most despe- rate resolutions, so they also brazen the face with most shame- less IMPUDENCY. All shame ariseth from the apprehension of some evil suspected of us, or discovered in us ; and the eyes, that can discover it, are either the eyes of God and Angels, or the eyes of Men like ourselves. Now all presumptuous sinners are grown bold and impudent, as to God and Angels. Though God be present with them in the closest secresy, though his eye see them in the thickest darkness ; yet this doth not at all overawe them : they dare sin, even before his face, that must judge them. And, if some of them be yet so modest, as to conceal their wickedness from the notice of men : yet they are also so foolish and bold, as not to regard God's seeing them ; in comparison of whom, to sin in the sight of the whole world is but to sin in secret. But yet the frequency of presump- tuous sinning will also quickly cause them, to abandon this shame too ; and to outface the face of men, which they more dread than they do the face of God or angels. The Lord himself takes notice of the impudency of such men : and, certainly, every sinner hath cause to blush, when God calls DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 25 him impudent. In Jeremiah vi. 15, says God, Were they ashamed, when they had committed all these abominations? nay, they ivere not all ashamed, neither could they blush: and, in Jer. iii. 3, they have a whore's forehead, and they refuse to be ashamed: and, in Isaiah iii. 9, Thesliow of their countenance, says God, doth witness against them: they declare their sin as Sodom ; they hide it not. There are • Three degrees of shamefulness in sinning, to which many of our grosser sinners do arrive. 1. Those, that will dare to commit foul sins, even publicly and knowingly. Some men lose half the pleasure of their sins, unless others may know how wicked they are, and how far they dare to affront the Al- mighty. The swearer swears not in secret, where none can hear him ; but in company, and calls men to witness as well as God. The drunkard reels in our streets, in mid-day ; and is ready to dis- charge his vomit, in the faces of all that he meets with. Truly; presumptuous sinning will at last grow to public sinning. Not only at the Last Day, that, which hath been done in secret, shall be divulged upon the house-top ; but, many times, even in this life : those sins, that, at first, wicked men durst not commit, but in secret where no eye saw them, after a while they are grown bolder, and will act and own before all men. 2. Others are advanced farther ; and, not only sin openly, but boast and glory in their sins. The Apostle, in Phil, iii 19, speaks of those, whose glory was in their shame : they boast, as if they had done some notable exploit ; when, alas ! they have only murdered a poor soul of their own, that lay drawing on towards its death before. 3. There are others so shameless, that they boast of those very wicked- nesses, that they never dared to commit. As cowards brag of their exploits in such and such a combat, which yet they never durst engage in : so there are a generation in the world, who dare not, for the terror of their consciences, commit a sin, that yet will boast that they have committed it ; as if it were a generous and honourable thing, to be called and accounted a dar- ing sinner. Shall I call these Men, or Monsters rather, that boast of such things as make them more like devils than men ? and yet, even to this height of profligate impudence, will Presumptuous Sins lead you. But, let all such know, God is resolved to try the foreheads of these men at the Last and Great Day of Judgment ; and, in despite of all their swaggering and boldness, shame and everlasting confusion shall cover their faces, as impudent as they are now. 26 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. iii. Consider this: WHAT A FEARFUL THING IT WILL BE, IF GOD SHOULD CUT OFF SUCH MEN IN THE VERY ACT OF SOME PRESUMP- TUOUS SIN, WITHOUT AFFORDING THEM ANY TIME AND SPACE OF REPENTANCE. And have they any security, that God will not? "What promise have they, that God will forbear them one moment, longer ? Nay, they have been often told, that God will make a speedy end with them ; that he will take them away as with a whirlwind, both living, and in his wrath : as it is in Ps. lviii. 9 : and, therefore, he strikes not, without giving them warning enough, though he strikes suddenly. God hath two chief attributes, that he especially aims to glorify in all his transactions with men ; his Mercy, and his Justice. These are the two great hinges, upon which all the frame of his Provi- dence moves. The mighty affairs of eternal election and reproba- tion were first agitated, out of design to magnify mercy and justice; and all temporal concernments are governed in such a way, as may most advance these two attributes of mercy and justice. Now Mercy hath already had a large share of glory, in forbear- ing after so many provocations ; in waiting so long to be gracious ; staying year after year, expecting your repentance : and, if you contemn the riches of God's grace and mercy still, have you not reason to fear it will be the turn of Justice to deal with you next ? And, believe, it, the commission of Presumptuous Sins gives God a fair opportunity, to glorify his justice upon you to the utmost: and why should you think God will lose such an advantage ? All the world must needs fall down, and with trembling adore the just severity of God, when they see a notorious sinner cut off in the very act of some notorious and presumptuous wickedness. In Deut. xvii. 12, 13, when a presumptuous sinner is punished, says God, all the people shall hear, and fear, and do no more presumptuously : and, if so much glory will accrue to God by destroying you, why then should he spare you one moment longer than your next sin ? This is the best use you can make of Presumptuous Sinners, even to set them up as examples and monuments of his wrath and ven- geance to terrify others : and why should you think then, since his Mercy hath been glorified already to you in waiting and forbear- ing so long, that he will not upon the next sin you commit glorify his Justice also ? It may be, God hath begun to deal thus already with some of you. In the very midst of your sins, hath not the hand-writing of some re- markable judgment appeared against you ? Hath not God smitten some of you in your persons, in your estates, or in your relations? DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 27 "Well, take Christ's counsel : Sin no more, lest a worst thing befal you; lest, on the next provocation, he strike you through, and sink you to hell. Oh, consider what a fearful thing it is, while your souls are all on flame in the commission of sin, then for God to hurl them down into everlasting and unquenchable fire; as he may take just occasion and advantage to do, for the glorifying of his Justice, iv. Consider this : it is very hard to bring presumptuous SINNERS TO REFORMATION AND REPENTANCE. The first step to evangelical sorrow, is legal terror ; which the Spirit of God works, by convincing the sinner of judgment and wrath to come. But, tell a Presumptuous Sinner what judgment and wrath are due to him, that it is impossible for him to escape the vengeance of God, that justice will overtake him ; read to him all the curses contained in the Book of God, and tell him that they are all entailed upon his sin : this moves him not : he knew and considered all this before. A Presumptuous Sinner must be a knowing sinner : he knows what hell is, as well as ever any man did, that hath not felt it : he knows what a precious soul he destroys, how glorious a heaven he forfeits, what dreadful condemnation he exposeth himself to : he knows all this, and yet he sins ; and, though this were enough, one would think, to daunt a devil, yet he breaks through all this knowledge to his own lusts again. The Apostle speaks of such in Romans i. 32, who knowing the judgment of God, that they, which commit such things, are worthy of death, yet presump- tuously continue in the commission of such sins. Now what hope is there, of reforming and reclaiming such as these are ; that sin, after they have cast up their accounts what it will cost them ? Cer- tainly, they, that dare sin when they see hell before them, there is no hope that they will leave sinning, till they see hell flaming round about them, and themselves in the midst of it. III. Now, though these Presumptuous Sins be in their nature and aggravations so heinous, yet ARE THE BEST CHRISTIANS EXCEEDING PRONE TO COMMIT THEM. When the sea is tempestuous, did we only stand safe upon the shore, it were enough to behold the woeful shipwrecks of others with that horror and commiseration that such a spectacle deserves : but, when we are tossed in the same tempest, and see some split against rocks, and others swallowed up of quicksands, unto which naturally the stream strongly carries us also ; truly, then, our pity and detestation of their dangers, our horror and consternation of their ruin, are not sufficient without great care and diligence for our own security and preservation. 23 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. Therefore, 0 Christians ! look to yourselves. The glorified saints in heaven see the dangers they have escaped, with praise ; and the dangers others fall into, with pity : but thou, 0 Christian ! art not yet got to shore. Still thou sailest upon the same sea, wherein most do perish ; even the raging sea of corruption, which is yet made more raging by the storms of temptation : and, if thou seest many, that are bound heaven-ward, make shipwreck of faith and a good conscience, it is not enough for thee, to slight their dangers, or to censure and pity their miscarriages ; but fear thou also, lest the same corruptions and temptations overwhelm and drown thee in the same perdition. This is the Apostle's caution : 1 Cor. x. 12 ; Let him, that thinketh lie standeth, take heed lest he fall: and, in Rom. xi. 20 ; Thou standest by faith : be not high-minded, but fear. And, indeed, because of that violent inclination that is in all unto sin, there is no state in this life so perfect, as to make this exhorta- tion useless and unseasonable. David himself prays for restraining grace : Keep back thy servant from presumptuous sins. From which words I formerly collected,* and shall now prose- cute this Proposition. That, IN THE BEST CHRISTIANS, THERE IS GREAT PRONENESS TO THE WORST SINS. In the handling of this so true a point, I shall, by some Demon- strations, make it evident, that there is a strong inclination in the best to the worst sins : and, then, Search out the Original Cause, whence it is, that, since, in the first creation, man's will was left wholly free and indeterminate, without any other inclination to good or evil, besides what its free and arbitrary choice made ; yet, in the new creation, whereby souls are repaired, there should be still left in it that bias that strongly sways it unto evil. These Two things, God assisting, I shall at present do. i. For the demonstrations of the point, I shall give you them in these following particulars. 1. The Examples of others may here be a convincing argument. If I should summon in the most excellent of God's saints, a man might wonder that drunkenness, incest, murder, and abjuration of Christ, that such brats of Satan should ever be found in company with such an angelical troop as they are : and, yet, Noah is drunk, Lot is incestuous, David murders, and Peter abjures. These glori- ous stars have had their twinklings ; and, if the leaders and cham- pions are thus foiled, what may we think then hath in all ages be- * See pp. 6, 7, of this volume. Editor. DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 29 fallen the crowd of vulgar Christians? We may, with truth and boldness, say, Never was there a sin committed in the world, how horrid soever, unless the unpardonable sin against the Holy Ghost, but God may find it written down in his Book of Remembrance under their names, whose names he himself hath written down in the Book of Life. And, what ! shall we say, when we see a stone falling, that there is no weight nor propenseness in it to fall ? Shall we say, when we see such eminent Christians falling into sin, yea even into great and gross sins, that they have not strong propen- sions and inclinations to sin ? Yet, 0 ye Saints, divulge not these things to wicked men : whis- per them softly one to another, with fear and trembling, lest some profane wretch or other overhear you, and take that for encourage- ment that was only meant for caution. What is more common, than for the vilest sinners to plead for their excuse, or warrant rather, the foul miscarriages of God's dearest saints ? Thus, the drunkard looks upon holy Noah as a pot-companion ; whereby he discovers his nakedness in a worse sense than ever Ham did : and, thus, the unclean sensualist quotes David, and calls him in to be the patron of his debauchery : certainly, if there be any grief that can overcast the perfect joys of the saints in heaven, it is, that their names and examples should, to the great dishonour of God, be pro- duced by wicked and sinful men, to countenance their grossest sins and wickednesses. But, let such know, that though God hath set up these in his Church to be monuments of his mercy, to declare to humble and penitent sinners how great sins he can pardon ; yet, if any hereupon embolden themselves in sin, instead of being set up as monuments of mercy, God will set them up as pillars of salt. 2. It appears, that there is a strong proneness in the best to the worst sins, from those frequent and pressing Exhortations, that are given us in Scripture, to watchfulness against them, and to the mortifica- cation of them. Wherefore were these curbs necessary, but that God sees our lusts are headstrong, and ready to fly out and hurry us into all excesses ? Nay, these exhortations are not so particularly, nor with so great emphasis, given to the wicked, as they are to the children of God. Of the wicked God saith, He, that will be wicked, let him be wick- ed still : that is all the care God takes of them ; as we use to say of them, that we despair to reclaim, Nay, let them take their own courses. But he especially warns and exhorts the godly to be- ware of those sins, that one would think a godly man were scarce liable to commit. 30 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. See how Christ cautions his disciples : Luke xxi. 34 ; Take heed to yourselves, says he, lest at any time your hearts be overcharge I with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and the cares of this life. Would not any man wonder, that our Saviour should so solicitously warn them against surfeiting and drunkenness, which are the sins usually of a plentiful estate ? but, what ! warn them, against these sins, whose poverty was such and was to be such, that those, that gave unto them a cup of cold water, should receive a plentiful reward for their pains ! Were they in such danger, to be surfeited by the one, and drunk with the other ? And, what ! they like to be choked with the cares of this life, and with carking to get what they had not, who had but just before renounced all that they had to follow Christ ! Yea, but Christ knew, that, even in these poor abstemious disciples, there was a natural proneness to gluttony, and rioting, and drunkenness ; and, therefore , he thus exhorts them : and he doth it, that grace may keep them from inclining to these sins, as their low and persecuted condition should be sure to keep them from committing them. So also the Apostle, in Col, iii. 5, speaking to them, that should certainly appear with Christ in glory, as you may see in verse 4, yet these he commands to mortify their members that were tipon the earth. But what members are these ? It may be they are only vanity and inconstancy of thoughts, levity and unfixedness of affec- tions, deadness and heaviness of heart, and such other less sins, that, should they be perfectly free from, they should be perfectly holy. No, says the Apostle : these members are the big limbs of the Old Man : they are fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affection, evil con- cupiscence, and covetousness. And, in verse 8, he exhorts them again, to put off all these things ; anger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy com- munication, and lying : and so he goes on reckoning up foul and horrid sins ; and exhorts them to mortify these sins, who were to appear with Christ in glory. Those, who never lived in them, not at least after their conversion, is it not strange, that such eminent Christians as these were, should need exhortations against such foul sins ? There are many persons in a state of nature, that would count their morals much wronged, if you should be officiously importu- nate with them, not to commit adultery or blasphemy, not to be covetous or drunkards, or the like : this they would look upon as an injury done to them, that you should suspect ' such things as these are of them : would not they say, as Hazael did to the prophet, What ! are thy servants dogs, that they should do such great things as these are ? But the Apostle knew that the inclinations of the best DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 31 "were too strong ; even to those sins, that a perfect moralist would think scorn that they should be suspected of: and, therefore, he exhorts them, with all earnestness and frequent importunity, to mortify such foul sins as these are. 3. It appears, also, from the Irritating Power, that the Law hath. Even in the best of God's children, there is accidentally, through our corruption, such a malign influence, if I may so call it, in the holy, just, and good Law of God, that instead of quelling sin, it doth the more enrage and provoke it : and this we call the Irritating Power of the Law. Thus, the Apostle tells us in Eom. vii. 8, that sin takes occasion by the Law, to work in us all manner of concu- piscence. Now were it possible, that sin should grow strong by that Law that was given on purpose to destroy it, but that there are in us violent propensions towards what is forbidden us, and eager desires after that which God hath denied us ? So strangely depraved are our corrupt natures, that we swell with our yoke, and labour to throw off whatever may lay a restraint upon us : like green sticks, being bent one way, by natural strength we start as far back the other way. Can none of us call to mind some sins, that possibly we should never have committed, had they not been forbidden to us ? The command oftentimes gives corruption a hint, in what and how it may offend God. And is not this therefore a clear demonstra- tion of that mighty proneness that there is in all of us unto sin, when that Law, that forbids sin, shall prove an incentive to it ? The more will a high-mettled horse foam and fling, the harder you rein him in. And if you stop a river in its course, it will rise and swell till it overflows its banks : and whence is this, but because there is a natural proneness in it to run towards the sea ? And when God casts his Law before men as a stop to them in their sin- ful course, they swell the higher, till they have borne away or overflown all those bounds and dams, that God hath set to bound them in. And whence proceeds all this, but only because there is a natural tendency and propension in men's hearts to sin ? and, therefore, the more they are opposed, the higher still do their cor- ruptions swell, and the more do they rage. And, although the force of this sinful propension may be, in some of God's children, in a good measure broken ; yet, in the very best of them, is there some degree or other of this Irritating Power of the Law, to stir them up to sin, even by forbidding them to sin. And that is the Last Demonstration. ii. The next thing propounded, was to enquire into the original 32 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. CAUSE, WHENCE THIS SINFUL INCLINATION PROCEEDS ; how it COmes to pass, that there is, in all men, and even in the best Christians, such a strong propension unto sin. In the enquiry into this, I shall lead you on gradually, by these following steps. 1. In marts first creation, the will had in it a natural power to de- termine the specification of its own acts ; that is, freely to sway itself either unto good or evil, which of them it pleased ; and, if there was any bias in it to draw it more one way than another, as some there was, it was an inclination to that which is good. For man's faculties were then entire and perfect : his knowledge clear, to discern what was his chief good, and his highest happi- ness : his will free, to choose it ; and his affections ready, to embrace and clasp about it. His love, his fear, his joy, his delight, were all of them centered in God : that, which is now in us from grace, was in him from nature. Since the Fall, we need a twofold assistance. One, a Common Influence and Assistance ; such, as is vouchsafed to all men, to enable them to the performance of the common and ordinary ac- tions of this life : it is from God's immediate influence, that we are enabled to move, to think, to speak ; for in him we live, and move, and have our being. And then we need also a Special Influence, vouchsafed only to the children of God : whereby we are enabled to perform holy and spiritual actions ; as to love, fear, and obey God sincerely : and this special influence we commonly call grace ; whereby we are enabled to act divinely and spiritually. Now the difference betwixt Common and Special Influence lies in this : that what God works in us by a common influence, is wrought without any grudge or reluctancy in man's nature to the contrary ; but what is wrought in us by a special influence, is brought to pass, nature gainsaying and contradicting. Thus, when God enables a sinner to act faith, or love, or any divine and heav- enly grace, this is contrary to the tendency of corrupt nature, and therefore this is called Special Grace. Now while man stood in the state of innocen^y, there was noth- ing in his nature, that contradicted his fear of God, his dependence on God, or his love to God ; and, therefore, to enable him to act all these, he needed no special influence of special grace, but only of a common and ordinary providence. Before the Fall, Adam stood in no need at all of any such thing as that special grace of which we now stand in need ; but the same assistance of God, for the kind of it, that enabled him to move, or to speak, or to think, was suf DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 33 ficient also to enable him to perform the most spiritual obedience : because, then, the most spiritual obedience was no more to him, than those actions which we call natural, as eating-, and drinking-, walking, and thinking, are to us now ; and, therefore, he required no more assistance from God for the performance of spiritual obe- dience, than we now require from God for our natural actions. Now, as he had this perfection of power to perform what was good ; so, he had a proneness of will also to it : but, yet, in that prone- ness there was not perseverance : he might, as afterwards he did, turn aside from God unto Satan ; and, notwithstanding his inclina- tion to obedience and proneness to that which was good, yet, hav- ing not a perseverance in that proneness, but being lord over his own will as he was over the rest of the visible creation, he volun- tarily and wilfully consented to the commission of sin. 2. This voluntary inclination of Adam to sin hath ever since, by a dreadful yet righteous judgment of God, brought upon all his posterity a natural and necessary inclination unto sin : so that now, either what- ever they do is sin, or there is sin in whatever they do. That we may clearly apprehend how Adam's first sin and provo- cation, committed so many thousand years ago, causes such strong propensions to sin in all his- posterity, you must observe these fol- lowing particulars. (1) We and all mankind were in Adam, not only as in our com- mon parent, from Avhom we received our being ; but as in our com- mon head, surety, and representative, from whom we were to re- ceive either our well or our ill being. • He was the head of the covenant. Both he and we were parties in the covenant : he obeying, we obeyed ; and, he sinning, we transgressed : what he did, as in this public capacity, was not alone his personal act, but it was ours also. Now what right Adam had to indent for his posterity, and to oblige them to the terms of the covenant, I have long since opened to you on another occasion,* and I shall therefore pass it by now. (2) The threatening annexed to the Covenant of Works was death. In the day that thou eatest thereof says God, thou shalt surely die: Gen. ii. 17. There is a threefold death, that, by the violation of this com- mand, man was subject unto : a Temporal death ; consisting in the miseries of this life, and, at last, in a separation of the soul from * This probably refers to "The Doctrine of the Two Covenants," where the subject is fully discussed. That Treatise was not published, however, till several years alter this Discourse. Editor. Vol. II.— 3 34 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. the body : an Eternal death ; consisting in the everlasting separa- tion of the soul from God : and a Spiritual death ; consisting in the loss and separation of God's image from the soul. And, upon Adam's sin, this threefold death was threatened ; namely temporal, spiritual, and eternal. Of these three, the spiritual death was pre- sently inflicted upon man's fall ; consisting in the separation of the image of God from the soul : man was immediately deprived of that holiness and perfect righteousness, wherein the image of God did consist. 3. No action can be lioly, that doth not flow from the image of God in the soul, as from its principle. Every action is sinful, that hath not the glory of God for its end. Now no action can have the glory of God for its end, that hath not the image of God for its principle : and, therefore, man being de- spoiled of this image of God, there is no action of any man in the state of nature, but what is sinful and corrupt. And hence it is, that, in regeneration, God again stamps his image upon the soul : not, indeed, so perfectly as at man's first creation ; but, yet, in such a degree, as doth, through grace, enable him to act holily, and in some measure according to the will of God. 4. Though man be despoiled of the image of God, and cannot act holily ; yet he is a busy and active creature, and must and will be still acting. He hath an active nature, and he hath active faculties, still left him ; though the image of God, that should make those actions holy, is justly taken from him. And here, at last, we have traced out the true cause of that strong * propension, that there is in all men unto sin. While the soul en- joyed the image of God, it sought especially to do all in reference unto God : but, now that it hath lost that image, it cannot any longer raise up its actions to a suitableness to the will of God ; and therefore now it sinks them, and seeks only to please its own car- nal desires and appetite. Take the whole resolution of it in two or three words. The nature of the soul makes it prone and in- clined to act ; for it is a busy, active creature : and, if it acts, it must sin ; because it hath not the image of God to raise its actions to a holy and divine conformity to the will of God : and, therefore, now to be prone to act, is to be prone to sin, and this is the true ground of that strong propension, that is in all men, to that, which is evil and sinful. But, you will say, "if this proneness to sin be from the loss of God's image, how comes it to pass, that those, who are renewed again according to the image of God, do still complain of this strong proneness and propension to sin ?" DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 35 To this I answer, that in those of fallen mankind, to whom God is pleased to restore his image in regeneration, accordingly as this image is more or less perfect so is this proneness to sin more or less strong ; but, because the best are but in part renewed, therefore this sinful proneness is but in part destroyed in the best : grace weakens it ,but grace doth not quite remove it ; and therefore the holiest Christain hath and shall have as long as he lives in this world, cause to complain, with the Apostle, Rom. vii. 23, I see another law in my members, warring against the Jaw of my mind. There is a car- nal, sensual inclination in him ; strongly swaying him to sin, con- trary to the bent and inclination of his renewed part : and, therefore, he shall have cause still to cry out, with the Apostle, 0 wretched man that I am, ! who shall deliver me from the body of this death ? Be- cause the image of God is but in part restored in him, therefore there is partly also an inclination in him to sin. Yea, but you will say, "Possibly this inclination, in the best Christians, may be to smaller and lesser sins ; but it cannot be thought, that a child of God, who is renewed again according to the image of God, should have a strong proneness and inclination to those foul sins, that the wicked of the world lie in." To this I ansAver : The most that grace doth, in the best of God's children, in this life, is, to weaken and lessen that natural propen- sion, that is in a child of God to every sin ; but not to destroy that propension to any one sin at all, no not to the foulest and vilest sins. The Old Man, in this life, never loseth one limb ; though •it be weakened and consuming away in his whole body. Take a child of God, that, before his conversion, had a strong propension to any sin ; suppose what sin you will, though never so foul and horrid : the same propension still remains : it is not indeed so violent and raging as it was ; but there it is : it is abated and over- come by grace ; but still there is the same proneness to sin. It may be, a Christian is not so sensible of this propension to sin, nor so frequently as formerly he hath been : but, yet, the experience of the best sometimes can inform them, that, even to the worst sins and most horrid temptations, they find a faction and party in their hearts to promove them ; and, it is as much work as grace can do, to subdue and quell these great sins. iii. I now come to enquire into the grounds and reasons; WHY GOD SHOULD SUFFER THIS PRONENESS TO SIN TO CONTINUE IN HIS DEAREST SAINTS AND CHILDREN, AFTER THEIR CONVERSION AND REGENERATION. Possibly, some may think it would have been more conducible 36 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. to God's glory, as well as to their own peace and comfort, if God had at once, at their first conversion, utterly destroyed all seeds and remainders of corruption in them, and at first made them as perfectly holy as they shall beat last. Hereby, God would not have been so pro- voked as he is, nor his Spirit so grieved, nor the Devil so rejoiced, at the daily miscarriages of the best Christians. "Wherefore is it, that God hath perfected the saints now in glory, but that they might yield him perfect obedience and service ? Why, truly our services would be as perfect and as well pleasing unto God as theirs are, were our im- perfect natures as theirs are ; and, therefore, God would have had a double heaven, an upper and a lower heaven, had he but destroyed sin in us upon earth : and, since it might seem so much to redound to his glory, why hath he not consummated our sanctification ; but hath still left thorns in our eyes, and goads in our sides, with which not only we but he himself also is grieved and vexed? "What should be the reason of this ? To answer this question : you must know the general and com- prehensive reason thereof, is his own sovereign, unaccountable good-will and pleasure ; into which the reason of all things is most rationally resolved : and, therefore, that, among all mankind that lay all alike in the same mass of corruption, some are sanctified and some are not ; that, among them that are sanctified some are sanctified in one degree and some in another, and yet none so perfectly as to be freed from sin; the best of God's saints may rest satisfied in this : it is God's good pleasure, to give forth his grace in such a measure ; to some more, to some less ; as shall only weaken, not utterly destroy, the corruptions of his people. There- fore the Apostle, in Heb. x. 10, speaking of Christ's coming to do the will of God, by the Which will, says he, we are sanctified. That we are sanctified, when others are not, is. from the will of God : that we are sanctified in such a measure, not more nor less, must be re- solved into the sovereign and uncontrollable will of God : by the tchich will we are sanctified. And yet, there are also many wise ends and reasons of this will of God, why he should leave still such sinful propensions and cor- rupt inclinations, even in the best of his people. As, 1. Hereby, God maintains a beauty and harmony in the works of grace, as well as in the irorlcs of nature. The beauty and harmony of the universe consists in gradation ; whereby, as by little steps or rounds, we ascend from one kind of being to another. Thus, God hath placed man in the world, as it were a middle step betwixt brute creatures and angels; and, there- DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 37 fore, lie partakes somewhat of the nature of both : his soul and his intellectual part — that, is made like the nature of angels : and then there is in him a sensitive part, desires and propensions ; and, on this side, he is akin even to the beasts that parish. So is it also in the works of grace : a Chiistian is, as it were, a step betwixt a wick- ed man and an angel : a wicked man hath no grace, and a holy angel hath no sin : now to make up this great gap, God hath placed a Christian as a middle step betwixt them, to tack and unite the moral world together : there is in him a heavenly and spiritual part ; and, by that, he is of affinity to the angels : and there' are also in him sinful desires and sinful inclinations ; and, by these he holds hands with wicked men, and is thereby joined to them. And thus God illustrates his wisdom, in causing such an admirable harmony and gradual difference in the works of grace : bringing men out of a state of mere sinful nature, to a state of grace mixed with sin ; and, from a state of mixed grace, to a state of pure and complete grace, where, at last, a Christian shall be fully consummated, and be as the angels of God. Thus, from step to step, God gradually carries on the work of sanctification to perfection ; and, hereby, he maintains an admirable beauty and harmony in the works of grace, as well as in the works of nature. This sets forth the beauty of the world, that there is such a conveyance from one kind of crea- tures to another : whereby they touch one another, and are tacked together by several orders, as inanimate and sensitive ; then, rational, as men ; then, intellectual, as angels. So also is it in grace : from a wicked man, to a saint, partly wicked and partly gracious : from a saint on earth, to a saint in heaven ; where the imperfect work of grace, here on earth, is swallowed up by perfect grace and holiness. 2. Therefore doth God sirffer sinful inclinations to remain in the best Christians, that he might have ioherewitho.1 continually to exercise the graces of his people. Some graces are Graces of "War, if I may so call them ; which would never be exercised, if we had hot enemies to encounter with. And, therefore, as it is said in Judges iii. 2, that God would not utterly drive out all the nations before the children of Israel, but left some of them among them, that, by continual combating and fighting with them, they might learn war : so neither hath God utterly expelled the Spiritual Canaanites out of the hearts of his people, to this end, that, by daily conflicting with them, they might learn the wars of the Lord, and might grow expert in the handling and using every piece of their Spiritual and Christian Armour. How should we keep a holy watch and ward, if we had no enemies 33 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. to beat up our quarters ? and now should we exercise faith, which St. John tells us is our victory, if we had no enemies to conquer ? and should we exercise repentance and godly sorrow, whereby the soul is recruited and whereby its graces are reinforced again, if so be we were never foiled nor overcome by our spiritual enemies ? Part of our spiritual armour would soon rust, but that our corrup- tions and sinful inclinations put us daily upon a necessity of using it. Shortly, when we come to heaven, we shall have no need nor use of these graces : there, we shall be out of the reach of all enemies : and, therefore, God is resolved to exercise these graces here, and suffers corruption to abide in this life ; that so, grace, making way through this corruption, may enter into heaven, where it shall for ever rest and triumph. These warring graces of the saints have no time nor place to be exercised in, but only in this life : and, because God will have all the parts of holiness have their due exercise, therefore hath he left these corruptions in the soul, that their war- ring graces might have enemies to encounter with. And, 3. Hereby also the almighty power of God is exceedingly glorified, in preserving us, through faith, unto salvation; notwithstanding our own violent inclination and proneness to sin, unto our own destruction. Though St. Peter, when he walked upon dry land, was upheld ' by the power of Christ, as God : yet that power was not so remarkably glorious, in his preservation and walking upon the dry land ; as when Christ lent him his hand and upheld him from sinking, when he walked and stood upon the surface of the water ; because then he had a proneness and propension in him to sink, more than when he stood upon the dry land. So, truly, I may say that the stand- ing of the glorified saints in heaven in a state of holiness, although it may be and is a work of God's almighty power : yet it seems not altogether so much to magnify the power of God, in preserving them in that state of holiness and glory, no not to eternity ; as it doth to preserve a poor weak Christian one day in a state of grace : because there is no proneness in a glorified saint, to fall from his happiness into sin ; but there is in a saint on earth, to fall from grace, and from the work of God upon his soul. 4. This glorifies also the prevalency of Christ's intercession, and the triumph of God's pardoning grace and mercy. Oh, how exceedingly glorious is free grace ! in that God can and doth, for Christ's sake, pardon many and great sins, though he cer- tainly knows there is such a sinful propension left behind in man's nature, that will again be breaking out into the same or greater provocations ! DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 39 iv. The application of tins point shall be in these particulars. 1. Is there so strong a proneness in the best Christians, to the worst sins ? Hence, then, Let wicked men learn, not to insult over them when they fall, nor to reproach holiness with their foul miscar- riages. Truly, grace hath always found it ill-neighbourhood, to dwell in the same soul with sin : for wicked men, being themselves all of one piece, know not how to distinguish betwixt the propensions of the one and of the other : they know not how to distinguish when the Saint in a Christian acts, and when the Sinner : and, so, they very irrationally charge holiness with those crimes, that, were they not in part unholy, they should never commit. When a man, that makes a forward profession of religion, and in the general course of his life makes conscience of his ways, doth, through temp- tation or inadvertency, fall into some sin that becomes notorious ; what is more common in the mouths of profane scoffers, than this ? "This is one of your godly ones! This is one of the sanctified gang I" Thus they laugh and sneer at him. But, sinner, let me tell thee, thou mistakest the man. Did you ever hear him pray so as to charm heaven ; and, which is more, so as to melt even your hearts into affection ? Did you ever hear him discourse of spiritual things, as if he had been intimate with angels, and one of heaven's secretaries ? Have you formerly observed in him a blameless and exenrplary conversation ? then, indeed, you might say this is one of the godly : holiness owns him, religion glories in him, while he thus adorns his profession; but, when he sins, say not, "Behold one of the godly :" this is blasphemy against religion. No : it is not the godly man that sins : no ; it is the corrupt and and unholy part in him : it is that part in him, that is most like to thee. In Romans vii. 17, says the Apostle, It is no more I, hut sin that dwell- eth in me. And, if it be indwelling sin that is the cause of actual sin in the best, why then do you belie their graces ? Why do you accuse them, whom the Apostle vindicates ; telling you plainly, that it is not they, but sin in them ? Learn, therefore, to put a difference betwixt a Saint and a Sinner in every child of God : and, if it be the sinner in them, that exposeth them to your scorns and flouts, what else do you in upbraiding of them, but more upbraid yourselves, that are nothing but sinners throughout? Judge, there- fore, how senseless and unreasonable it is for you to reproach them, whom, were they not so much like you, you would have nothing to reproach with. Therefore, let wicked men never more flout and jeer at the falls and sins of those, that are holy ; imputing them to 40 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIX. them, as lioly : for it is the sinner in them that sins, and not the saint ; and, by upbraiding them for sin, they do more upbraid and reproach themselves. 2. Is there such a strong propension, in the best, to the worst sins? See, then, ivliat cause even the best have, to be continually humble. Oh, this is that, which breaks the very heart, and rends the very bowels of a true Christian, that he should be so violently inclined to that, which, of all things in the world, his God is most averse to ; and which, of all things in the world, as it is the only thing he never made, so it is that which he always hates. This is that, which makes him smite his breast with anguish ; and cry out, with the Apostle, 0 wretched man that I am / And well, truly, may the best saint call himself a wretched man, since he carries that in his bosom, that will be a perpetual torment and vexation to him as lono: as he lives. There are factions and rebellions, intestine discords and civil wars within ; the flesh lust- ing against the Sjjirit, and the Spirit lusting against the flesh: there is a sea of wickedness ; and yet, in the midst of it, true grace, like fire, striving to burn it up. Nay, no wonder this great combustion makes such a smoke and smother, as wrings tears from his eyes. For, when he meditates, this chokes his meditation : he begins with God ; but, through this sinful proneness, he falls, he knows not how, into some impertinent thought or other, and in a moment slides from heaven to earth : his thoughts are like ravelled thread : he knows not the method, order, nor end of them. When he prays, this corruption sits very heavy upon his heart : and as, at the even- ing, the shadow of the body moves much faster ; so, truly, many times, the lips move apace in prayer, when yet the heart is dull and drowsy. "Wherever he is, whatever he is about, lust is intrud- ing into his company : corruption will be thrusting itself into all his actions. This is that, which makes him weary of his very life, so that he could very well be content, nay he really and heartily wishes from his heart, that this house of clay were pulled down about him. Truly, when we look abroad into the world, and take notice in what filthy sins it wallows ; what oaths and cursings, what blas- phemies and drunkenness, what murders, uncleannesses, and riots have every where overspread the face of the whole earth ; what do we see, but the effects of that sinful nature, that is common to us, as well as unto them ? There we see our own hearts unbowelled ; and there we can discern what ourselves are, at the cost of other men's sins. What says the Wise Man, in Prov. xxvii. 19 ? As in DISCOURSES C O ;> C £ K X 1 X 6 SIN. ■11 water, face answereth to face ; so doth the heart of a man to a man. It was the proud Pharisee's boast, Lord, / tliank thee that I am not as other men are, extortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican : as it is in Luke xviii. 11. Yes, believe it, you, and I, and all, yea the best of us all, are even as others are. The vilest sinners are the truest glasses to represent to our view what our hearts are. Their wickedness gives in a true inventory of what lies locked up in our breasts : there, we have the same vipers knotting and sprawl- ing within, that crawl forth in others' lives : there, are rancour, and malice, and hatred, and slaughters, and adulteries ; and the whole spawn of all those black sins, that have made men either infamous in story, or mighty in torment. And, that we have not yet out- sinned all the copies that ever were set us, that we have not yet discovered some new unknown wickedness to the world, is not because our inclination to sin or our stock of corruption fails us ; but because God's grace, either preventing or renewing, fails not. Where then is the Christian, that hath not cause to go mourning to his grave ? Can you blame him, when you see him sad and dis- consolate ; when he hath no less reason for it, than a heart brimfull of sin ? Certainly, that man neither loves God, nor his own soul, that can hear that there is in him such a violent propension to in- jure the one Q,nd ruin the other, without, exclaiming, with the Pro- phet, Woe is me ! for I am undone ; because I am a man of an un- clean heart and of polluted lips I It is but just, yea it is all the reason in the world, that, while our hearts continue to be fountains of sin, our heads should continue to be fountains of tears. 3. Is there, in the best, a strong proneness to the worst sins ? What cause have we then, to long and breathe after heaven ! For, not till then, shall we be free from it. Indwelling sin hath taken a lease of our souls, and holds them by our own lives : it will be in us to the last gasp ; and, as the heart is the last that dies, so also is that corruption that lodgeth in it. But, yet, die it must, and die it shall : and this is the comfort of a child of God, that, though he brought sin with him into the world, yet he shall not carry it with him out of the world. God hath so wisely ordered • and appointed it, that, as death came in by sin, so also shall sin it- self be destroyed by death : as worms, when they creep into their holes, leave their slime and their dirt behind them ; truly, so is it with a Christian : when he dies, he leaves all his slime, all his filth and corruption, at the mouth of the grave ; and his soul gets free from that clog, and mounts up into the bosom of God : and there alone is it, that it shall no more strive and struggle against sinful 42 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. propensions and inclinations : there, shall it be eternally fixed and confirmed, not only in glory, but in holiness also : we shall there be out of the reach of Satan's temptations. We read, indeed, that sometimes the Devil appears before God, as an accuser; but we never read, that he comes there as a tempter ; we shall no more feel the first risings and steamings-up of corruption, there : no more shall we cast kind glances upon our sins, nor have hovering thoughts towards them. 0 blessed necessity, when the soul shall be tied up to one all-satisfying good ! when it shall have as natural a prone- ness and ardour to delight in God, as to love itself, and to delight in its own happiness ! And who then would desire to linger any longer here below ; and to spin out his wretched life, wherein sin and sorrow shall have the »-reatest share ? Here the best of us are in perpetual combats and quarrels betwixt sin and grace : the o:ie will not yield, and the other cannot : corruption compels one way, and grace commands another. Haste, therefore, O Christian, out of this scuffle : make haste to heaven, and there the controversy will be for ever decided : there, shalt thou no more live in fear of new sins, nor yet in sorrow for old sins ; but all sorrow and sighing shall flee away : all tears shall be wiped from our eyes, and all sin shall be rooted out of our hearts ; and we shall be perfectly holy, even as the angels themselves. 4. Is there such a strong proneness, in the best, to the worst sins ? Tltis then should teach us, carefully to avoid cell temptations to sin. and whatever may be an occasion to draw forth that corruption that lies la- tent within m. Wherefore is it, that one petition, of those few that Christ taught his disciples, was, that God would not lead them into temptation ; but because he knew that there are in all of us sinful natures, that do too, too well correspond with temptations? And he knew, that, if we were brought into temptations, it is very seldom that we are brought off from them without sin. Were we as free from inherent sin, as Adam was at first ; or, were we confirmed in grace, as the saints in heaven now are ; we might then repel all temptations with ease : and therefore our Saviour, whose nature was spotless by an extraordinary conception, and whose holiness was secure to him by an unspeakable union of the godhead, tells usrin John xiv. 30, the prince of this world came, and found noticing in him. The Devil came to tempt him ; but, because he found nothing in him, therefore he could fasten nothing upon him : no temptation could enter, because there was no corruption to receive it ; and, therefore, when he tempted Christ, he only cast DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 43 fiery darts against an impenetrable rock ; a rock, that will beat them back again into his own face. But our corruptions have made us combustible matter, that there is scarce a dart thrown at us in vain : when he tempts us, it is but like the casting of fire into tinder, that presently catcheth : our hearts kindle upon the least spark that falls ; as a vessel, that is brimfull of water, upon the least jog, runs over. Were we but true to ourselves/though the Devil might knock, by his temptations ; yet he could never burst open the everlasting doors of our hearts, by force or violence : but, alas ! we ourselves are not all of one heart and one mind : Satan hath got a strong party within us, that, as soon as he knocks, opens to him, and entertains him. And, hence is it, that, many times, small temptations and very petty occasions draw forth great corruptions : as a vessel, that is full of new liquor, upon the least vent given, works over into foam and froth ; so, truly, our hearts, almost upon every slight and trivial temptation, make that inbred corruption, that lodgeth there, swell, and boil, and run over into abundance of scum and filth in our lives and conversations. Have we not great cause, therefore, to be jealous and suspicious of ourselves ; and to keep a watchful eye over all the motions of those bosom-traitors, our own hearts ? He, that trusteth to his own heart, says Solomon, is a fool: Prov. xxviii. 26. Certainly, it were the greatest folly in the world, to trust our hearts, after so frequent experience of their treachery and slipperiness. Venture them not, therefore, upon temptations. What security have you, that your sinful hearts will not sin ; yea and, it may be, betray you into such great abominations, as you cannot now think of without horror ? As men presume upon the mercy of God, to pardon their lesser sins ; so they presume also upon their own strength, to preserve them from greater sins. They say of small sins, " Is it not a little one, and our souls shall live?" And they say of great sins, "Is it not a great one, and our souls shall never commit it?" Alas ! Low know you, but, if once you lay your head in the lap of a temp- tation, these Philistines will be upon you ? and you, like Sampson, think to go and shake yourselves, as at other times: but, alas! your great strength is departed from you ; and you, left a prey to the foulest and worst of sins. And thus now you have seen in David's prayer, the best saints' proneness to the worst sins. IV. The next thing observable is, TIIE BEST SAINTS' WEAKNESS AND INABILITY TO PRESERVE THEM- SELVES, WITHOUT THE ASSISTANCE OF DIVINE GRACE. 44 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. And both these, namely, their proneness to commit sin, and their weakness to resist it, are evident demonstrations of the general pro- position : The Almighty grace of God is their best, yea and their only security. Now, as the bottom and foundation of this present exercise, I shall lay down this point to be treated of. That it is not a christian's own, but god's power only, that can preserve him from the commission of the most daring and presumptuous sins. ' And yet, truly, if any sins are easy to be resisted and overcome, they are the sins of the grosser sort : for, many times, it is with sins, as with overgrown bodies ; the vaster the bulk of them is, the less is their force and activity. i. The soul hath great advantage to lay hold on great SINS, AND TO KEEP THEM OFF AT ARM'S LENGTH ; WHEN LESS SINS SLIP IN, AND SEIZE UPON THE HEART UNPERCEIVABLY. For, 1. Great and Presumptuous Sins seldom make an assault upon the soul, but they give warning beforehand to prepare for resistance. The stratagems of war, if they are but discovered, usually prove unsuccessful : as strong liquors, taking vent, lose their strength and spirits. So is it in this holy war also : the soul may easily foresee gross sins, and therefore may more easily avoid them. If a man feel in himself sinful thoughts stirring, and sinful desires strug- gling, hereupon an assault is made, and the Devil hereby gives us warning what sins we should especially watch against : are they lascivious thoughts? beware of uncleanness : are they wrathful thoughts ? beware of murder : are they murmuring thoughts ? be- ware of blasphemy : are they worldly thoughts and desires ? be- ware of oppression and injustice. Thus these giant-like sins stand forth in view, and send open defiance to the soul, and bid it pre- pare for the combat. Sinful thoughts and sinful desires go before, as armour-bearers use to go before their champions, and proclaim what great lust is about to make an assault upon the soul. Now such fore-warnings as these are a great advantage, that we have, to repel and subdue them. Job xxxiv. 32, That, which I see not, teach thou me. And what follows ? If I have done iniquity, I will do so no more. When a man sees his enemy before him, this is a mighty advantage, either to avoid or to conquer. This advantage we have not against smaller sins. "We cannot so easily escape sins of ignorance, because we cannot see them ; nor yet the sins of our thoughts and desires, because we cannot foresee them. Who of us all knows what thoughts will next bub- DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 45 ble up in our hearts, whether holy and gracious, or whether sinful and profane ? These strike without warning ; and, as an enemy within, rise up in the midst of our hearts unseen. Sins are of two sorts : either those, by which we are tempted ; or those, to which we are tempted. The Devil makes use of one sin, to tempt to another ; of a less, to tempt to a greater. Thus, wicked thoughts are, at once, sins in themselves, and also tempta- tions unto wicked actions. Now it is very hard, and the best Chris- tians find it so, to keep themselves free from sinful thoughts ; be- cause these spring up immediately in the heart, without any fore- going temptations to them : but, while the Devil is tempting us to sinful actions by sinful thoughts, then the soul hath leisure to re- collect itself, to muster up all its graces, to set its guards, to call in divine help and assistance ; and, upon these preparations, it may more easily resist the sin and overcome the temptation. And that is one great advantage which we have, to keep our- selves from Presumptuous Sins. 2. Natural conscience also abhors more, and doth more oppose, these outrageous, Presumptuous Sins, than it doth those sins, that it judgeth to proceed only from weakness and infirmity ; and this also gives us a mighty advantage to keep ourselves from them. Little sins do not much disturb the peace and quietness of a man's conscience ; arid, therefore, the Apostle speaks of himself before his conversion, in Acts xxiii. 1, 7" have lived, says he, in all good conscience before God until this very day. And so, in Phil. iii. 6, touching the Law, says he, speaking of himself before his conver sion, I was blameless. How could that be ? What ! blameless ; and unconverted, and in a state of nature ! Yes, he was not guilty of notorious, scandalous sins ; and, as for lesser faults, his consci- ence overlooked them, and never blamed him for them. And so, truly, is it with many a moral man : his conscience hath not a word to say against all his small and petty sins : let his heart be sensual, and his thoughts vain, and his discourse unsavoury , and his life unprofitable ; yet, still, conscience and he live very friendly to- gether : But, let the Devil tempt such a sober sinner as this is, to murder, or adultery, or drunkenness, or some such branded impiety, conscience then flings fire-brands and storms, and cries out, with Ilazael, What ! is thy servant a dog, that he should do such things as these are? As subjects pay to their prince, in many little sums, without grudging, that, which, were it exacted from them, all at once, in one great tax, would make them repine if not rebel ; so is it with us : we stand not with the Devil for small sins ; but, if he 46 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. tempt us to greater abominations, then conscience makes an alarm and uproar in the soul, and will not, nay cannot consent to damn itself by wholesale. Certainly, that man, that can, as our Saviour speaks of the Pharisees, swallow camels, sins of a huge bulk and size, without any check or straining at them, must needs have a conscience as wide-mouthed as hell ; and he, who hath so large a conscience, hath no conscience at all. And that is another advantage which we have against Presump tuous Sins. 3. The fear of shame and of infamy in the world, many times, put\ a great restraint upon the lusts of men; and keeps them from breaking out into those daring and presumptuous wickednesses, that otherwise they would do. Therefore, our Saviour describes the Unjust Judge to be one of a strange temper, that neither feared God, nor regarded man : Luke xviii. 2. Those, that have worn off all fear of God from their hearts, yet usually have some awe of man still left them : though they are so hardened, that they fear not God's judging them ; yet they are withal so childish, that they fear man's censuring them : loth they are, that their names should be tossed to and fro, from tongue to tongue ; that the world should say of them, " This man is a drunkard," and " That man is an unclean person," and "That man is a thief." Tell me, 0 sinner, why else dost thou seek cor- ners to hide thy wickedness in? why dost thou not do it in the face of the sun, and before the eyes of the whole world ? Why that very shame, that makes men skulk in secret when they sin, had they no secrecy to hide themselves in from the notice of men, would keep them also from the sin itself. It doth not terrify men to con- sider, that God writes down all their sins in his book of remem- brance ; but, should he write all their sins upon their foreheads in visible letters, that all the world might read them, where is the wretch so impudent, that would dare to be seen abroad ? Our streets would be desolate, and your pews would be empty, and the world would grow a wilderness; and those, that we took for men, would appear to be but very monsters and beasts : such woeful" transformation hath sin made in the world. How many swine are there, wallowing in their own vomit! how many goatish sensualists are become brutish in filthy pleasures! how many earth-worms are there, crawling up and down in the muck of this world, loading themselves with thick clay ! Certainly, if every sinner should be seen in his own shape, we should meet with very few men in the world. Now wicked men are ashamed to be seen abroad in such DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 47 disguises as these are, and therefore they study to sin in secret ; or, if that cannot be, they force themselves to abstain from sin ; un- willing they are to be pointed at in the streets. "There goes a drunkard, or an extortioner : there, a cheater, or an adulterer ;" and the like : and, for very fear thereof, sometimes they are kept from the commission of those infamous sins, that would make them a reproach to all their neighbours. And that is another advantage. 4. The fear of human laws and penalties doth many times keep men from the committing many great and horrid impieties, such as would fall under the notice of the law. It is a great mercy, that God hath instituted magistracy, that may be a terror to evil works ; as the Apostle speaks, Eom. *xiii. 3. "Were it not more for fear of human laws inflicting of corporal pun- ishments upon men, than God's threatening of eternal punishments, the whole world would become worse than a savage wilderness : within, would be fears and tumults; without, would be rage and violence : our dwellings, our persons, our possessions, would be all exposed to the furious lusts of ungodly men ; and, by swearing, and lying, and killing, and stealing, and committing adultery, men would break forth, till blood toucheth blood ; as the Prophet speaks : Hos. iv. 2. But the wise Providence of God, who hath subdued the beasts of the earth to man, hath also subdued man, who else would become more wild and brutish than they, to man : God hath there- fore subdued man to man, so that those, that stand not in auy awe of the God of Heaven, yet are awed by the gods of the earth ; and those, whom the .thoughts of hell and eternal wrath cannot scare from sin, yet many times the thoughts of a prison and gibbet do. Now this fear is of great advantage, to keep men from the com- mission of Presumptuous Sins ; Avhich they have not, to keep them from the commission of lesser and smaller sins. And, what ! is not this security enough against them ? Is there need of any more ? Were it not strange, if the warning given be- forehand to prepare for resistance, if the reluctancy of natural con- rience, if the shame of the world and the fears of human laws and penalties, should not be sufficient to preserve us from them ? Were not this strange ? Yes, it were so : yet so it is. ii. Notwithstanding all these advantages, still we have GREAT CAUSE TO PRAY, WITH DAVID, Lord, keep back thy servants from Presumptuous Sins. All other defence is but weak, and all other security is but unsafe : Lord, therefore do thou keep us. And this I shall endeavour to demonstrate unto you, by two par- ticulars : the one, from Scripture ; and, the other, from Experience. 48 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 1. From Scripture. All our ability, whether for the performance of duties or for the opposing of corruption, is, in Scripture, entirely ascribed unto the power of God. Thus, the Apostle exhorts the Ephesians, in chap. vi. 10. My bretlircn, be strong. But, in whom ? what, in yourselves ? no, says he, but, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might: for, in his almighty power, though mighty corruptions rush in upon you and threaten your ruin, though the Devil and the powers of hell push sore at you to make you fall ; yet God calls upon you to stand, and to withstand them all. " Stand, alas ! how can we ? such poor weak feeble creatures as we are, how can we stand ?" why, says the Apostle, be strong in the Lord: there is your security against all the force of your spiritual enemies : lay hold on his almighty power, and engage that for you, and this will bring you off the field with victory and conquest. So, again, in 2 Cor. iii. 5. "We are not sufficient, says the Apos- tle, of ourselves, to do anything as of ourselves : not sufficient to think a good thought, and therefore not sufficient to resist an evil thought. For our resisting of an evil thought must be by thinking a good one : if an evil thought rise up in our hearts, we cannot, of our- selves, so much as think, that that thought is evil, nor think that it ought to be suppressed and stifled ; and, much less, can we then, of ourselves, suppress any sin. And what should we do under this utter impotency and inability, but call in divine help and assist- ance ? our sufficiency is of God. Yet, in this, we cannot think our sufficiency to be of God, nor can we depend upon the sufficiency of God to enable us to do it : For it is God, says the Apostle, that worketh in us both to will and to do of his own good pleasure, both to think and to act; so you have it in Phil. ii. 13. So that it is most evident, to all, that will not wilfully shut their eyes against the light of truth, that both the first motions and the whole succeeding progress of the soul, either to the performance of duty or to the resistance of sin, are wholly from God's almighty power engaged for them, and strengthening them to the one and for the other. 2. Another demonstration of this truth shall be from the Com- mon Experience of all. Ilave you not found, sometimes, that you could, with holy scorn and disdain, reject those very temptations to sin, that, at other times, when God hath absented himself from you, when he hath DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 49 withdrawn his power and grace, have sadly prevailed upon you, it may be to the commission of some daring and presumptuous sin? Have you not found it to be so ? What else is this, but an evident argument, that it is not your own, but God's power, that keeps you from the worst sins ? We may conclude by our falls, when God doth forsake us, that, when we stand, we stand not by our own strength, but by his. Why do you not always fall ? or why do you not always stand ? will you say it is, because we are not al- ways alike tempted ? if you be not, why, then, since the Devil is always alike malicious ? even herein, appear the mercy and power of God, who almightily rebukes him: but when you are alike tempted, whence proceeds it, that sometimes you yield, and some- times you resist and conquer ; but only from hence, sometimes God is present to assist you, and sometimes he departs from you to hum- ble you ? he is present sometimes, that you might not, utterly sink and perish under your sins ; and he absents himself sometimes, that you may be sensible by your falls, that formerly it was not your own, but his power that preserved you. And this may suffice for the demonstration of the truth ; That it is not in the power of the best Christians to keep themselves from Presumptuous Sins, but God's power only can do this. iii. Now, by this time, possibly it may arise up in the hearts of some profane ones, to make the same objection, as some did, in the Apostle's days, against the doctrine of election : " If it be so, that it is not in my own power to keep myself from the commis- sion of sin, yea of the greatest and worst sins, but only God's power can do this: why doth he yet complain? why cloth he yet find fault with us for doing that, which we cannot but do, unless he himself preserve us from it ?" I might here take occasion to vindicate the equity and righteous- ness of God, in requiring from us the exercise of that power, that he bestowed upon our natures at first, and which we lost only through our own wilful default: but I have done this divers times already ; and, therefore, I shall only at present briefly consider what power men have still left them, both in a state of nature and in a state of grace, to keep themselves from the commission of sin: and that, in a few particulars, briefly. 1. Clear it is, that, whatever power men have, either to naturals or to spirituals ; yet they cannot act or exercise that power, without exciting influence from God to quicken and rouse it. Who will say, that a man, that sits, hath not power to rise ; and that a man, that stands, hath not power to walk ? and yet it is cer- Vol. II.— 4 50 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. tain, he neither shall rise nor walk, unless God move and excite and rouse that power of his, and put it upon that work : for, in him, as we live, so we move and have our being. So, then, the power to use our power is from God's quickening, enlivening, and actuating of us. 2. A child of God, who is regenerated and born again, hath a 'power to do something that is not sin : because he hath a gracious principle wrought within him ; and he acts for a right end, even the glory of God in the salvation of his soul. But yet, this, withal, must be supposed, that he shall never so act, without the special aid and assistance of God, quickening and stirring up his graces. 3. A man, in a state of nature, hath no power to keep himself from sin in general. That is, he hath no power to do any thing, but what is sinful ; for, whatever action is not sinful must floV from a gracious princi- ple, and must be directed to a right end ; which no action of a wicked man can be, for both the first principle and also the last end of every action, that a wicked man doth, are carnal self. 4. Though wicked men have not a power to do that, which is not sin- ful ; yet they have a power to resist this or that particular sin. They are sadly necessitated to act within the sphere of sin ; that is, whatever they act is sinful ; but, yet, they may, as it were, choose which sin they will act. Neither doth this overthrow what was de- livered before : for, when they choose a less sin rather than a greater, when they avoid the commission of a daring and presump- tuous sin and choose rather to perform a duty ; this proceeds not merely from their own power, but from the power and influence of God, raising and exciting their power. That men choose to feed upon wholesome meat rather than upon poison, though they have a free-will to do so ; yet this doth not merely proceed from their free-will, but from God's guiding and exciting that free-will, to choose wholesome food rather than poison. So it is here : Avhat sin man avoids, is not to be ascribed to his own power, though a power he hath : but it is to be ascribed only to God's common or to his special grace and influence, whereby that power, that would otherwise lie dead and unacted, is quickened and actuated in us. What difference is there, betwixt a man. that hath no power, and a man that hath a power but yet cannot use it ? Truly, such are we: what power we have against sin, we cannot make use of, till God raise and act us by his exciting grace : therefore have we still need to pray, with David, Lord, do thou keep me from sin : for, though DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 51 I have a power, yet it is but a latent and sleepy power ; and will not be available, till thou dost awaken and quicken it. V. The next thing to be enquired into, is HOW GOD KEEPS MEN BACK FROM PRESUMPTUOUS SINS, even then, when their proneness to them is most violent and eager. For satisfaction to this, you must know, that God hath two hands, whereby he holds men back from their sins. The strong hand of his Providence. The powerful hand of Grace. And, sometimes, God puts both these hands to it, in a mixed way of Providence and Grace together. These are, as it were, God's left-hand and his right-hand : by the one he overrules the actions ; and, by the other, he overrules the hearts of men : and both, al mightily. i. God frequently withholds men from the commission of sin, BY A STRONG HAND OF PROVIDENCE UPON THEM. Frequently, he doth so : and, that he doth not so always, is not because he is defective, either in power or goodness, whereby he should restrain them from evil ; but because he is infinite in wisdom, whereby he knows how to bring good out of evil. And, therefore, before I proceed to lay down those several ways that Providence takes to hinder the commission of sin, I shall pre- mise this : That it is no taint at all to the pure holiness of God, that he doth, by his Providence, concur to thpse wickednesses of men, that, if he pleased, he might prevent and hinder. That God doth so is clear : for Providence is not so often a re- straint from sin, as it is a powerful temptation unto sin. It is a temptation, as it administers objects and opportunities, and as it suits them both unto the lusts of men. Thus, Cain killed his brother Abel, by a providence ; and Achan stole the wedge of gold : Judas betrayed his master, and the Jews crucified him, by a providence : yea, all that villainy, that ever was acted under the sun, was all brought forth out of the cursed wombs of men's lusts, and made fruitful by God's Providences. Neither is it hard to conceive, how God should, without sin him- self, concur to sin in others : since his most sovereign will, being above all law, cannot possibly fall under any guilt. "We are obliged to keep back men from the commission of sin, when it is in our power to do it ; but no such obligation lies upon God, though he can easily keep all- wicked men in the world from ever sinning more : yea, though they are so tied up, that they are not able to sin without his permission and concurrence ; yet he permits wisely, concurs holily, and yet notwithstanding at last punishes justly. In 52 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. brief, God doth whatever man doth : for, as the Prophet saith, he worketh all our works in us and for us ; and, in him, we live, and move, and have our being. And yet, in one and the same action, man sins and God is holy : because man acts contrary to that law, which God hath set him ; but God himself is subject to no law, be- sides his own sovereign will, and where there is no law, there is no transgression, as the Apostle speaks, in Eomans iv. 15. God is not bound to hinder the commission of sin as we are ; and, therefore, when he permits, nay when Providence accomplished it, still is he holv, just, and good ; still is he righteous in all his ways and holy in all his works, though he works that together with men, that makes them unrighteous and unholy. This I thought fit to premise, that so, when you hear how many ways God is able to hinder the commission of sin by his Provi- dence, ydu should not suffer an}' undue thoughts to rise up in your hearts against his holiness, when he chooseth sometimes rather to permit and concur to the sins of men, than to hinder and forbid them : who, when he permits sin, permits it righteously ; and, when he hinders sin, hinders it almightily. 1. There are Five* remarkable ways, whereby the all-ivise Provi- dence of God hinders the commission of a sin, even then when men are most bent and eager upon it. (1) Sometimes, where his Grace doth not sanctify the heart, his Providence shortens the life, of the sinner. "Where he doth not cleanse the fountain, yet there he removes the foundation of a sin ; that is, he takes away the very life and being of the sinner. Many times, when wicked men have imag- ined some presumptuous sin, and go big with it, God suddenly cuts them off from the land of the living ; and gives them no space to bring it forth, unless it be in hell among those Devils that inspired it : Ps. lxiv. 6, 7, says the Psalmist, They search out iniquities : they accomplish a diligent search: but what follows? God shall shoot at them with an arrow; suddenly shall they be wounded: while they are thinking and contriving wickedness in their hearts, in that very day they perish and their thoughts with them. Thus, proud Pha- raoh resolves, in spite of God and all his miracles, to bring back the children of Israel to their old bondage ; but, before he could bring his purpose into execution, God brings him to execution. And, so, Sennacherib intends the destruction of Jerusalem ; but, before he can compass it, God slays his army and his own children also. Herod intends a bloody persecution against the Church : but * The former editions have four, but the author enumerates fire. Editor. DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 53 God smites him : lice devour him ; and eat a way into that very heart, that conceived so wicked a purpose. It were endless to cite instances, in this particular. Histories and hell are full of those, whom God's Providence hath cut off, before they could fulfil their ungodly designs ; upon whom that threatening in Eccl. viii. 13, hath been signally verified, It shall not be well with the wicked, neither shall he prolong his days because he feareth not before God. This Providence God doth usually, if not only, exercise upon wicked men ; snatching them away from their sins, and yet in their sins also. Yea, and herein he deals with them also, in some kind of mercy, in that he abridges the time of his patience to them, who, he foresees, will only abuse it, and treasure up to themselves wrath against t/te day of wrath ; for, hereby, their account is lessened, and their torments made more tolerable. It bad been better for sin- ners, that they had dropped immediately from the womb to the tomb; better, that they had been swaddled in their winding-sheets: yea, shall I say it had been better for them, that they had been doomed to everlasting torments, as soon as they saw the light, than that God should suffer them to live twenty, forty, or sixty years, adding iniquity to iniquity without repentance ; and God accord- ingly adding torments to torments to punish them, never to be re- pented of? Oh, the desperate condition, that sinners are in ! Un- less God give them repentance, the sooner they are in hell, the bet- ter it will be for them ; and it is a mercy, if God will damn them betimes ! Those, whom God doth not endear to his Grace by changing their natures, yet he indebts to his Providence by short- ening their lives : and, yet, are there none of us, that wish our lives were prolonged to a thousand years, were it possible ; not that we might have a longer time and space to repent, but that we might the longer enjoy our sins ? If God should grant your wish, ind keep you alive till the Day of Judgment, would not that day become a thousand fold more gloomy and dreadful to you, than if God had cut you off at the ordinary time and age ? and, therefore, it is a great favour, that God vouchsafes both to the elect and to reprobates, in that, since the flood, he hath cut short the days of man upon earth : for, hereby, the elect come to enjoy the glory and happiness of heaven the sooner ; and reprobates feel the torments and punishments of hell the lighter, Providence, by a speedy dis- patch, preventing those sins, that otherwise would sink them the deeper into condemnation. (2) God providentially keeps men from sinning, if not by short- ening their lives, yet by cutting short their power, whereby they should be enabled to commit sin. 54 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. All that power, that wicked men have to sin, is either from them- selves, or from their wicked associates whom they make use of as instruments for the accomplishment of their impieties : but Provi- dence can strike them in both ; and, thereby, give their lusts a mis- carrying womb and dry breasts. Sometimes, God, by his Provi- dence, cuts off their evil Instruments ; and thereby disables them from sinning: sometimes, their instruments for counsel; thus Provi- dence, by overruling Absalom to reject the counsel of Ahithophel, prevents all that mischief that so wise and so wicked a statesman might have contrived ; and thereupon he goes and hangs himself: sometimes he cuts off their instruments of execution ; and, so, God disappointed the hopes of blaspheming Eabshakeh, and sent an angel, that, in one night, killed almost two hundred thousand of the Assyrians dead on the place : certainly, it is great folly, for men, upon confidence of their wise and powerful instruments, to set themselves up against that God, that can, without or against all means and instruments, confound their designs and frustrate all their enterprises. And, as God thus strikes their instruments : so, sometimes, he strikes their Persons ; and takes from them the use of those natural faculties, by which they should be enabled to com- mit their sins : sometimes, he hides their wits from them, and be- sots them ; so he did to the Jews : John vii. 30. They sought to apprehend Jesus : who did hinder them ? was he not there .among them ? Were there not enough of them to do it ? yet they only stand gazing at him, like men besotted, till he escapes away from them : sometimes, God hides away their hands from them, and en- feebles them ; as in Ps. lxxvi. 5, None of the mighty men have found their hands : God hath benumbed them, and laid their hands out of the way when they should have used them : the Sodomites, you know, swarmed thick about Lot's house, intending villainy to his guests ; and God smote them with blindness, that they groped for the door, even at noon-day : Jeroboam stretcheth out his hand against the Prophet, and God suddenly withers it. This is God's frequent course with wicked men : when he doth not subdue their wills, yet he oftentimes subdues their power of sinning. Yea, and possibly, although we have not such frequent instances of it, God may deal thus sometimes with his own children : thus he hath threatened or promised rather to his Church, that he will hedge up her way with thorns, that she should not be able to break through to her idols, as formerly she had done : so you have it in Hos. ii: 6. And, indeed, it is a great mercy, that God doth take away that power from men that he sees they will only abuse to their own de- DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. 55 struction. It is not cruelty, but compassion, that chains up mad- men ; and takes from them those swords, arrows and firebrands, that else they would hurl up and down abroad, both to their own and others' mischief: and, so, it is God's common pity to sinners, that are very madmen, that fetters and chains them up ; and lays such a powerful restraint upon them by his Providence, that, where their wills are not defective, yet their power to execute sin should be. What would wicked men think, if God should now suddenly strike them dumb, or blind, or lame, or impotent ? would they not account this a heavy judgment inilicted upon them? they would so : and yet, believe it, it were better for them that God should strike them dumb upon the place, than that they sheuld ever open their mouths more to blaspheme and rail at God and his people : better, they were struck blind, than that the Devil and vile lusts should enter into the soul by those casements : better, that God should maim them, than that they should have strength to commit those sins, that, if but willed, will damn them ; but, if executed, will sink their souls sevenfold deeper into condemnation. Now the Providence of God, by taking away their power, prevents their wickedness, and so mercifully mitigates their condemnation. (3) Sometimes, God keeps men from the commission of sin, by raising up another power against that, by which the sinner is to execute sin. Thus, when Saul would have put Jonathan to death for break- ing a rash vow that he himself had made, God raiseth up the spirits of the people to rescue him ; and they plainly tell him, Jonathan shall not die. The Jews hated Christ, and would have killed him, but that they feared the people, whom his miracles had obliged to him, so that they durst not venture upon him till his hour was come. (■i) Sometimes, Providence casts in some seasonable diversion, that turns them off from .the commission of that sin, that they intended. "When they are hotly pursuing their wickedness, Providence starts some other game for them, and sets them upon some other work. Thus it fared with Antiochus, in Dan. xi. 30 : he sets himself against the Holy Covenant ; but, for all his rage against it, he shall return into his own land, says God : for the ships of Ghittim shall com,e against him, and the ships of the Romans ; and, instead of invading others' dominions, he must return to defend his own : thus God diverted him from his design of ruining the Jews. And, sometimes, where God doth not dry up the spring of corruption, yet he turns the streams of it which way he pleaseth : as a skilful physician, 56 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. when one part of the body is oppressed with ill humours, draws them to another part that is less dangerous; so God, by his Provi- dence turns men from the commission of a greater to a lesser sin ; thus he overruled Joseph's brethren : they consulted to cast him into a pit, and there to let him starve, unless he could feed upon his dream of wheat sheaves ; but God, by his Providence, so orders it, that merchants pass by that way, and to them they sell .him. There are, I believe, but few men, who, if they will but examine back their lives, cannot produce many instances both of the Devil's Policy, in fitting them with occasions and opportunities of sin, and of God's Providence, in causing some emergent affairs, some unex- pected action to interpose, and hinder them from those sins that they purposed. (5) God, sometimes, keeps men from sin, by removing the object, against- which they intended to commit it. Thus, when Herod intended to put Peter to death the next morn- ing, that very night God sends an angel, and makes his escape, and so prevents that sin : and so, truly, in all ages, God hides away his children from the fury of ungodly men. There are, doubtless, many other various and mysterious Provi- dences, whereby God hinders the sins of men ; but these are the most common and most remarkable ways : by shortening their lives ; by lessening their power ; by raising up another power to oppose them ; by diverting them another way ; and by removing the objects of their sins. The next thing is, to show you how God hinders the commis- sion of sin, in a way of Grace. 2. But I shall leave this till another time, and make some Ap- plication of what hath now been spoken. (1) See here the sad and woeful estate of wicked men, whom Grace doth not change, but only Providence restrain. A mere restraint from sin, when the heart continues fully set and bent upon it, must needs cause torment and vexation. Their own corruptions urge them forward ; but God's Providence, that meets them and crosses them at every turn, and that disappointment, that they meet when they fully resolve upon sin, cause great vexa- tion of spirit. As God will torment them hereafter for their sins ; so he torments them here, by keeping them from their sins. All the wicked in the world are strangely hampered by God's Provi- dence, as so many bulls in a net : that, though they struggle, yet cannot possibly break through; and, by their struggling only vex and weary themselves. God doth, as it were, give up the hearts of DISCOURSES C O X C E R X I X O SIX. 57 wicked men to the Devil : only he ties their hands. Let them in- tend and imagine as much evil and mischief as they can ; yea, as much as hell can inspire into them : yet none of these shall execute any of it, otherwise than as God permits them. Now if there be any real pleasure in sin, it is in the execution of it: that, which men take in the plotting and contriving of it, is merely the delight of a dream and fancy ; and herein lies the exceeding wretchedness of wicked men, that, though Providence almightily hinders them in the execution of sin, yet justice will justly punish their intention and plotting of it. (2) This should teach us to adore and magnify this sin-preventing Providence of God. Our lives, our estates, yea, whatever is dear and precious to us hitherto, have been secured to us only by his powerful hand, which hath curbed in the unruly lusts of men, and kept them from break- ing forth into violence, and blood, and rapine. Should God slack the reins, should he throw them upon the necks of ungodly men, how would uproars, and confusions, murders, and slaughters over- spread the face of the whole earth, and make the world a hell above ground ! Eedemption and Providence are two wonderful works of God : by the one he pardons sin, that is committed ; and, by the other, he prevents sin, lest it be committed : both of them are con- trivances of Infinite Wisdom ; and both of them are unsearchable, and past finding out ; and, therefore, we ought to ascribe the glory of both unto God, that hath laid both the design of Redemption and of Providence for man's good, and for man's salvation. (3) If, at any time, we can recall to mind, as indeed who is there that cannot, that God hath thus by his Providence prevented us from the commission of sin, how should this oblige us thankfully to own this mercy of God to us ! May not all of us say, "Had not God taken aWay our power, had he not taken away the objects of our lusts, had he not diverted us some other way, we had now been deeply engaged in those sins, that the merciful Providence of God hath diverted us from ?" He it was, that hedged up the broad way with thorns ; that so he might turn us into the narrow way, that leads unto eternal life and happiness. (4) Hath God's Providence so many ways and methods to hinder the commission of sin ? then we may be assured, that he will never permit it, but when it shall redound to his own praise and glory. It is an excellent saying of Austin : " He, that is most good, will never suffer evil, unless he were also most wise ; whereby he is able to bring good out of evil." And, therefore, when we see 58 DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN. wicked men let alone to accomplish their hellish designs, we may then quiet ourselves with this : " God knows how to make his own advantage out of their wickedness : to know how, from such dung and filth to reap a most fruitful crop of glory to himself." The rage of man, says the Psalmist, thou wilt restrain, and the residue thereof shall turn to thy praise : that wickedness, which God doth not restrain, he will make redound to his own praise and glory. (5) This may establish our hearts in peace, when we see the wickedness of men most raging and violent : " They cannot sin, un- less God gives them a power." As Christ told Pilate, Thou hast no power over me, in John. xix. 11 ; except it be given thee from above. And, certainty, that God, that gives them a power to sin, still keeps a power in his own hands to limit them in their sins ; and when their lusts are most unruly, he can say to them, Hitherto shall ye go, and here shall your proud waves be stayed. He stints them, and bounds them ; and he also can totally restrain them, when he pleaseth, and when it shall be most for his own praise and glory. ii. Now, as God doth thus keep men back from the commission of Presumptuous Sins by a strong hand of Providence : so, some- times, he doth it by his grace. And this Grace is either merely restraining, or else it is sanc- tifying and renewing. Both of them are of very great force and efficacy : by the one, he holds men back from sin ; and, by the other, he turns them against sin. 1. You have, doubtless, read much concerning Sanctifying and Restraining Grace : but, yet, that your notions and apprehensions of them may be more clear and distinct, I shall give you the differ- ence there is betwixt these two in several particulars. They differ, in their Subject : they differ, in their Essence : and they differ, in their Manner of Operation. (1) They differ, in respect of their Subject. Restraining Grace is but common ; and it works upon wicked men and reprobates, as well as upon others: but Sanctifying Grace is special ; and belongs only to those, who belong themselves to the election of grace. Esau, whom the Scripture notes as the great instance of reprobation, comes out against Jacob, with a troop of four thousand ruffians ; intending, doubtless, to revenge himself upon him for the loss of his birth-right and blessing : but, at their first meeting, God, by a secret work, so mollifies his heart, that, in- stead of falling upon him and killing him, he falls upon his neck and kisses him : here God restrains him from that Presumptuous Sin of murder, not in a way of mere external providence, but with DISCOURSES CONCERNING SIN, 59 his own hand immediately turns about his heart ; and, by seeing such a company of cattle bleating and bellowing, so many timor- ous men' and helpless children all bowing and supplicating unto him, he turns his revenge into compassion, and, with much urging, receives a present from him, whom before he intended to make a prey. The same power of restraint God- laid upon the heart of Abimelech, that heathen king : you have it in Genesis xx. ayed tithes in Abraham: For he was yet in the loins of his fa ther, when Melchisedec met him ; I may say in this case : we all en tered into covenant at the very beginning of the world ; for we were then in the loins of our father Adam, when that covenant was made. So that, when we consider either Adam or ourselves with relation to this covenant, we must so mould our apprehensions, as if all we were Adam, and Adam all of us : for, though we then lay so deep hid in our causes and the small principles of our beings, yet the covenant took hold of us ; and bound us, either to the obe- dience which Adam promised both for himself and us, or to the penalty which he exposed both himself and us unto. Yet, still, our covenanting in Adam must be understood in a law sense : for it is utterly impossible, that we should personally and actually en- ter into covenant before we were : but the meaning is only this, that the covenant, which God made with Adam, doth as lawfully and strongly bind us to obedience, and in case of failure to punish- ment, as it did him ; because God made this covenant with him, considered not personally but representatively, he having a power to indent for his posterity, from the natural right he had over them as their common parent. And yet, possibly, it may be long enough disputed, without hopes of a certain resolution, whether, when God made this covenant with Adam, he then knew himself to be a pub- lic person, and to stand as the representative of all mankind. Prob- able it is, that, this affair being of so vast and general concernment, some such apprehensions might be impressed upon him by God, either through natural instinct or divine revelation : and, if so, the more inexcusable was his fault, that, knowing himself intrusted with no less a stock than the happiness of all his race, he should so wilfully break, and thereby ruin both himself and them. 2dly. In like manner, Adam brake this covenant, not only as considered personally, but as he was a common representative and a public person ; and, therefore, not only he, but we, by eating of the forbidden fruit, sinned and fell. "We are not to look upon Adam as alone in the transgression ; but we ourselves were as deep in it as he : he, indeed, by personal consent to the temptation, without which neither he nor we had sinned; but we, by a covenant or federal obligation in him, ouc surety and representative. Every one will readily confess, that he THE TWO COVENANTS. 171 hath been and still is a transgressor of the Covenant of Works ; that his obedience falls infinitely short of the holiness and perfec- tion of the Law : but, that he should transgress this covenant so many thousand years before he was born, even in the infancy of the world, that his hand should be lifted up against God in that primitive rebellion ; this some deny, few understand, and fewer la- ment. Yet what saith the Apostle, Rom. v. ver. 12, 18, 19 ? In the 12th verse By one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, t
. vii. 22.
He is called the Surety of a letter testament. Hence, likewise, he
bears the relation of an Advocate to a Judge : 1 John ii. 1 ■ We
have an Advocate with the Father. Hence also, ariseth the relation
of a Servant to his Lord and Master : Isa. xlii. 1 ; Behold my Ser-
vant, whom I uphold: and, again, It is a tight tiling that thou shoiddest
be my Servant, to raise up the tribes of Jacob only / will cdso give
thee for a light to the Gentiles, that thou mayest be my salvation unto
the end of the earth : Isa. xlix. 6 : and so, again, Christ is called
God's Sei-vant, The Branch : Zech. iii. 8. Hence, likewise, it is,
that, although Christ, considered essentially as God, be equal in
glory and dignity, yea the same with the Father, John x. 30 ; /
and my Father are one ; yet, because he entered into this Covenant
of Redemption, engaging himself to be a mediator and his Father's
servant, in accomplishing the salvation of his elect, therefore he
may be said to be Inferior to the Father. In which sense, he him-
self tells us, John xiv. 28 ; My Father is greater than I. It is no
contradiction, for Christ to be equal with God, and yet inferior to
the Father. Consider him personally, as the Eternal Son of God,
and the Second Hypostasis in the Ever-Blessed Trinity ; so, he
thought it no robbery to be equal with God: Phil. ii. 6. Consider him
federally, as bound by this Covenant of Redemption to serve God,
by bringing many sons unto glory ; so, he thought it no debasement
to be inferior unto God. And, therefore, whatsoever you meet with
in Scripture, impbying any inequality and disproportion between
God the Father and his Son Jesus Christ, must still be understood
with reference to this Covenant of Redemption. For, essentially,
tbey are one and the same God : personally, they differ in order and
original : but, immediately, they differ in authority and subjection,
and all the economy of man's salvation, designed by the one and
accomplished by the other.
(2) From this Covenant of Redemption flows the mutual Stipu-
lation or Agreement between the Father and the Son, upon terms
and conditions concerning man's salvation ; or rather, indeed, it
formally consists in it.
Christ was originally free ; and no way obliged to undertake this
great and hard service, of reconciling God and man together. He
well knew wdiat it would cost him to perform it ; all the contempt
and reproach, the agonies and conflict, the bitter pains and cruel
torments, which he must suffer to accomplish it. And, though the
deity was secure in its own impassibility ; yet he knew that the
strict union between his human nature and divine would, by a com-
THE TWO COVENANTS.
191
nranieation of properties, make it the humiliation and abasement
of God, the sufferings and the blood of God. And, therefore, God
the Father makes Christ many promises, that, if he would under-
take this Avork, he should see his seed, prolong Ms clays, and the plea-
sure of the Lord should prosper in his hand: as in the forecited Isa.
liii : yea, that all principality and dominion, both in heaven and
earth, should be consigned over unto him ; and that he should be
the Head, King, and Governor, both of his Church and of the
whole "World. And, therefore, when he had fulfilled and accom-
plished this great work, he tells his disciples, Matt, xxviii. 18; All
power is given unto me, both in heaven and in earth ; and, Eph. i.
20, 21, 22, the Father set Christ at his own right hand.....Far above
all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every name
that is named, not only in this icorld, but also in the world that is to
come ; And hath put all things under his feet, and hath given him to
be head over all things to the Church. Upon these articles and con-
ditions, Christ accepts the work; and resolves to take upon him
the form of a servant, to be made under the authority of the Law,
and to bear the curse of it, and the whole load of his Father's wrath
due unto sin and sinners. He shall bear their iniquities : Therefore
will I divide him a portion with the great, and he sha ll divide the spoil
with the strong ; because he hath poured out his soul unto death : Isa.
liii. 11, 12. And thus the Covenant of Eedemption is, from all
eternity, agreed and perfected between the Father and Jesus Christ.
3. This undertaking and agreement of Christ in eternity was as valid
and effectual for procuring all the good things of the Covenant of Grace,
and the making of them over unto believers, as his actual performing
of the terms afterwards in the fulness of time.
Upon this lies the stress of our affirming the Covenant of Grace
to be exhibited before Christ's coming into the world. For, had
not Christ's undertaking been as effectual as his actual fulfilling,
this Covenant of Grace could have been of no force, till his coming
in the flesh, and his dying upon the cross. And therefore he was
the mediator of the new covenant, to the Jewish believers, under
the administration of the Law ; to the patriarchs, before the pro-
mulgation of the Law; yea, to Adam himself, instantly upon his
Fall : because the Covenant of Redemption, that he had entered in-
to with his Father, gave him present right and title to enter upon
his office, and to act as Mediator upon the account of his future suf-
ferings. As a man, that purchaseth an inheritance, may presently
enter upon the possession, though the day for the payment of the
price be not yet come : so Christ, upon the contract and bargain
192
THE DOCTRINE OF
made with the Father, of purchasing the whole world to himself at
the price of his death and blood, entered presently upon his pur-
chase, though the day set for the payment of the price was some
thousand years after. And thus Christ is called a Lamb, slain from
the foundation of the world: Eev. xiii. 8; though some, indeed, would
refer these words, from the foundation of the world, to the writing of
the names, and not to the slaying of the Lamb ; making the sense
thus, Whose names were not written from the foundation of the
world, in the book of life of the Lamb slain : and for this interpre-
tation they allege, Rev. xvii. 8, yea, certainly, this slaying of the
Lamb from the foundation of the world, may well be understood
concerning the death of Christ, either typically represented in those
sacrifices of lambs which Abel offered in the beginning of the
world, or else decreed in God's purpose from all eternity, and there-
upon valid to procure redemption for believers in all ages, even
before his actual suffering of it.
These things I premise, that, in them, you might see upon what
bottom stands the whole transaction between God and man, in en-
tering into a Covenant of Grace. That man is at all restored, can
be founded upon nothing but God's absolute purpose of having
mercy on whom he will have mercy. That this restoring him to grace
and favour, and consequently to eternal life, should be by a Cove-
nant of Grace sealed and confirmed in the blood of Christ, is
founded only on the eternal Covenant of Eedemption made between
the Father and the Son. The Covenant of Eeconciliation is built
upon the Covenant of Redemption ; the covenant between God and
Man, on the covenant between God and Christ.
(1) Here, possibly, some, instead of glorifying the infinite wisdom
of God in thus laying the model and platform of our salvation, may
be apt to cavil against the tediousness of the proceeding. " For,
might not God, by one act of sovereign mercy, have pardoned our
sins and remitted the punishment, though Christ had never died to
satisfy -justice ? Might he not have accepted the sinner to favour
and salvation, though Christ had never been sent to work out a
perfect righteousness for him ? "What needed then this long and
troublesome method, of designing him from eternity to be a Me-
diator, of appointing his own Son to so base a humiliation and so *
cursed a death ; since all, that is now purchased for us at so mighty
a rate, might have been conferred upon us by a free and absolute
act of mercy ?" Thus, possibly, the thoughts of men may work.
But to this I answer,
[1] It is saucy and unwarrantable presumption, for us to dis-
THE T W O COVENANT S.
193
pute whether God could have saved us otherwise ; since it is infi-
nite love and mercy, that he will vouchsafe to save us any way.
And, if so be it were not simply necessary that Christ should die
to bring us to glory, this should the rather engage us to admire
and adore the supererogation of the divine love : which designed
him primarily a gift to men, as well as a sacrifice to God ; and
sent him into the world, not so much upon the necessity of satis-
fying justice, as of demonstrating infinite love and mercy:
John iii. 16.
[2] Whether God might, according to his absolute pleasure,
have saved us, without the satisfaction of Christ, is not necessary
for us to know : since it is clearly revealed in Scripture, that this
is the way, that God designed from all eternity ; and, by which, in
the fulness of time, he accomplished our salvation. Who can per-
emptorily determine, what God might or might not do, in this
particular? Can we set limits to his power, or bound his preroga-
tive ? It should satisfy our enquiries, that this way of salvation
is attainable ; and that God is resolved to save us no other way
than this. There is none other name under heaven, given among men,
whereby we must be saved: Acts iv. 12.
[3] Yet, if any be farther inquisitive, only out of an awful rev-
erence to search out the wonderful mystery of his redemption, I
assert that it is most probable that God might, according to his
absolute power and good pleasure have saved fallen mankind,
though Christ had never been appointed to the work of redemp-
tion, nor any Covenant of Grace been made with us in him. Nor
doth this position hold any correspondence with Socinianism ;
since we absolutely maintain, that it is God's revealed will and
purpose to save none, but through the satisfaction of Christ.
(2) If it be said, that " No other way could be consistent with
God's justice ; and that therefore the Apostle tells us, Eom. iii. 26,
that Christ was set forth as a propitiation to declare the righteous-
ness of God, that he might be just, and the justifier of those that
believe : and how could God be just, if he should pardon sin with-
out a satisfaction ; and by whom should this satisfaction be made,
but by Christ the Mediator?"
To this I answer, that the Justice of God may be considered, In
its Absolute Nature, as an infinite attribute and perfection of the
divine essence. As to the External Expressions of it in punitive
acts, taking vengeance on offenders.
If we take the justice of God in the Former respect, so it is es-
sential to him, yea the same with him : and it is as blasphemous
Vol. ii.— 13
194
THE DOCTRINE OF
a contradiction, to say that God can be, and jet not be just ; as to
say, that he may be, and yet not be holy, wise, almighty, &c.
But, if we take the justice of God for the Eternal Expressions
of it in a vindicative way upon offenders, I can see no contradic-
tion nor absurdity, in affirming that God might, if he had so pleased,
have pardoned sinners without any satisfaction. If he punish with-
out pardoning, he is just ; and, if he should have pardoned with
out punishing, still he had been just. God created this world, to
declare his power, wisdom, and goodness; yet still he had been
essentially almighty, wise, and good, if he had never expressed
these attributes in any effects of them. So God punisheth sin, to
declare and glorify his justice; yet he would have been as essen-
tially just, had he remitted it without exacting any punishment.
And why should it be unjust with God, to acquit a guilty person
without punishment ; seeing it is not unjust with him, to assign an
innocent person, his own Son, to bear the punishment of the guilty?
Certainly, there was no more natural necessity, antecedent to the
free determination of his own will, to punish another, that he might
show mercy unto us ; than there was, to show mercy to another,
only with a design to punish us : and, therefore, there was no more
need that God should punish Christ, that he might pardon us ; than
there was, that he should pardon Christ all the sins imputed to him,
that he might justly punish us. For, if punitive justice be natural
to God, so also is pardoning mercy. Yet I suppose none will deny
that God might, without wrong to his nature, have damned all
men for sin, without affording pardon to any of them : and there
can be no reason imagined, why it should be more natural to God
to punish, than to pardon ; unless we would make him, as the Mar-
cionites and Manichees of old did, a ssevus et intimitis Deus. Sin
doth, indeed, naturally and necessarily deserve punishment ; but it
doth not therefore follow, that God must, by the necessity of his
nature, punish it : for then it would be as necessary for him to par-
don, because the sinner deserves it not ; because a sinner, deserv
ing punishment, is as much the object of mercy, as of justice; both
being equally essential attributes of the divine nature.
The truth is, that though all the divine perfections be natural
and necessary to God, yet his will governs the external expressions
of them : omnipotence, wisdom, justice, and mercy, are in God
naturally, and not subject to the determination of his will : so that
it is not from his will that he is almighty, nor all-wise, nor holy
and righteous ; but from his nature. But the outward expressions
of these are arbitrary, and subject to his will : omnipotence is nat-
THE TAVO COVENANTS.
195
ural and essential unto God ; yet it is his will that applies his power
to such and such effects : so, likewise, though it be natural and ne-
cessary that God be just ; yet the particular expression and mani-
festation of his justice, in a vindicative manner, is not necessary,
but subject to the free determination of his will. As God will have
mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will he hard-
ens : so, he will have vengeance on whom he will have vengeance,
and whom he will he might have pardoned, and that merely by the
prerogative of his will.
(3) And if it be said, that " God, being a Holy God, must neces-
sarily hate sin, and therefore punish it :"
I answer, that, though God's holiness doth necessarily infer his
utmost hatred of sin, yet that hatred of sin doth not necessarily in-
fer his punishing of sinners. For it must be acknowledged, that
God may hate sin, odio simplici, et non redundanti in personam: i. e.
" with a simple abhorrency and detestation of it, yet not with any
ireful effects flowing from it upon the sinner." It is, indeed, abso-
lutely necessary, that sinners should deserve punishment : this
flows not from the will and constitution of God, but from the
nature of the thing itself. But, that they be actually punished ac-
cording to their deserts, depends wholly upon the determination
of the divine will. That is the Third Position.
4. Whether this way of salvation by Christ were simply and abso-
lutely necessary, or no: yet, certain it is, that no other way could be so
suited to the advancement of God's glory as this ; and, therefore, it was
most congruous, and morally necessary, that our salvation should be
wrought out by his sufferings and satisfaction. For,
(1) This is the most decent and becoming way, that God could
take to reconcile sinners unto himself.
So the Apostle says expressly : Heb. ii. 10 ; For it became him,
for whom are all things and by whom are all things, in bringing many
sons unto glory, to make the Captain of their Salvation perfect through
sufferings. It would not become the Great Majesty of Heaven and
Earth, whose sovereign authority was so heinously violated by
such a vile and base creature as man is, to receive him into his
love and favour without some repair made unto his honour. And,
if there must intervene a satisfaction, there is none who could make
it but only Jesus Christ.
(2) No other way could so jointly glorify both the mercy and
the justice of God, as this of bringing men to salvation by Christ.
If God had absolutely remitted punishment, and accepted the sin-
ner to life by his mere good pleasure, this indeed had been a glori
196
THE DOCTRINE OF
ous declaration of his merer, but justice had lain obscured. If
God had made a temporary punishment serve for an expiation of
sin, here indeed both justice and mercy had been glorified ; justice
in punishing, mercy in relaxing the eternity of the punishment :
but neither the one nor the other had been glorified to the utmost
extent of them. But. in this redemption by Christ, justice hath its
full glory ; in that God takes vengeance on the sin to the very ut-
termost : and yet mercy is likewise glorified to the full ; for the
sinner is, without his own sufferings, pardoned, accepted, and saved.
That none but Christ could do this is evident, because no mere
creature could bear an infinite punishment so as to eluctate and
finish it, and no finite punishment could satisfy an infinite justice :
he must be a Man, that satisfies ; else, satisfaction would not be
made in the same nature that sinned: he must be God, likewise:
else, human nature could not be supported from sinking under the
infinite load of divine wrath : and, unless we would have either the
Father or the Holy Ghost to become incarnate, this work of man's
redemption must rest on Christ. And, indeed, who so fit to be-
come a Mediator between God and man, as the middle Person in
the Godhead ? Thus then we see how expedient and fit it is, that
our redemption should be accomplished by Christ Jesus: and,
therefore, because the divine wisdom takes that way which is most
expedient, it is, in a moral sense, necessary that it should be by
him brought to pass ; though, simply and absolutely, God might
have laid another design for our salvation. Potv.it aliter fieri de
potentia medici, sed rum potuit commodiw out doctius prseparari ut
esset medicina segroti. August. Serm. iii. de Annunt. Dom.
And this, certainly, may commend the infinite love of God unto
us : since he would not go the thriftiest way. in accomplishing our
salvation. Although it were not simply necessary, yet, if it be
more conducible to make the mercy of our redemption glorious,
the Son of God must become the Son of Man, and the Son of Man
a Jfan of Sorrows. He gives his natural Son. to gain adopted ones.
He punisheth a righteous person, that he might pardon the guilty.
God spares nothing, he saves nothing ; that he might spare and
save fallen man, in a way most adapted to glorify, both the severity
of his justice, and the riches of his grace and mercy.
I shall not any longer detain you with preliminary truths.
You see upon what the Covenant of Grace is grounded, viz, the
Covenant of Eedemption ; and how far forth it was necessary,
that Jesus Christ should be our Redeemer, and the Mediator of
this Covenant of Reconciliation.
T II E TWO C O V E N A X T S.
197
iii. TO COME NOW MORE IMMEDIATELY TO THE SUBJECT INTENDED,
we must know, that the Covenant of Grace made by God with man,
is twofold. There is the Absolute Covenant of Grace : and the
Conditional.
Indeed, if we lay stress upon the words, as some do, there can
be no such thing as an Absolute Covenant ; because every cove-
nant supposeth conditions and a mutual stipulation : but, yet, we
may be well contented with the impropriety of the word so long
as we use Scripture language.
1. Frequent mention is made of this Absolute Covenant: Jer. xxxii.
38 — 41. Ezek. xi. 17- — 20 : but, most fully and clearly, Jer. xxxi.
33, 34. This shall be the covenant, that I will make with the house, of
Israel, after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my law in their in-
ward parts, and write it in their hearts, and will be their God, and they
shall be my people: which the Apostles quotes and transcribes.
Heb. viii. 10.
It is not this Absolute Covenant, or Promise, call it which you
will, that I intend to insist on ; and, therefore, I shall only give
you some brief remarks concerning it, and so proceed to treat of
the Conditional Covenant.
(1) That this Absolute Covenant is made only to those, whom
God foreknew according to his eternal purpose : but the Conditional
Covenant is made with all the world.
God hath promised a new heart, only to some : but he promiseth
life and salvation to all the world, if they convert and believe. And
hence it follows, that the Absolute Covenant is fulfilled to all, with
whom it is made : but the most part of mankind fall short of ob-
taining the benefits of the Conditional Covenant, because they wil-
fully fall short of performing the conditions.
(2) The Absolute Covenant of Grace is so called, because the
mercies promised in it are not limited nor restricted to conditions.
For though, in the ordinary method of God's sanctifying grace,
a sedulous and conscientious use of the means is necessary to our
conversion, and the making of a new heart and spirit in us ; yet
these means are not conditions, because God hath not limited him-
self thereto. It is certain and infallible, that no man shall ever at-
tain salvation without faith, repentance, and obedience : but no man
can say it is impossible, that any should attain a new heart, faith,
and conversion without preparations and previous dispositions.
(3) Faith is the very mercy itself promised in the Absolute Cove-
nant : but it is only a condition for obtaining the mercy promised
in the Conditional Covenant.
198
THE DOCTRINE OF
In this, God promiseth salvation to all men, if they will believe ;
in the other, he promiseth grace to his elect, to enable them to be-
lieve. All the benefits of the Conditional Covenant we receive by
our faith ; but our faith itself we receive by virtue of the Absolute
Covenant : and therefore it follows, by necessary consequence that
though no man can plead the promise of the Absolute Covenant for
obtaining the gift of the first grace, yet likewise no man can receive
comfort by the Conditional Covenant, till he be assured that the prom-
ise of the Absolute be performed to him.
(4) In brief, the Absolute Covenant promiseth the first grace of
conversion to God : the Conditional promiseth life, if we be con-
verted. The Conditional promiseth life, if we believe : the Abso-
lute promiseth faith, whereby we may believe to the saving of our
souls.
And therefore it is called an Absolute Covenant, because the first
grace of conversion unto God cannot be given upon conditions.
It is indeed commonly wrought in men by the right use of means ;
as hearing the word, meditation, prayer, &c, but these means are
not conditions of grace, because we have found that, in some in-
stances, God hath not limited himself to them. And, indeed, what
is there, that can in reason be supposed as a condition of God's be-
stowing the first grace upon us ? Either it must be some act of grace,
or of mere nature : not of grace ; for then the first grace would be
already given : nor of nature ; for then grace would be given accor-
ding to works, which is the sum and upshot of Pelagianism.
"Whence it follows, that the Absolute Covenant, of giving grace and
a new heart, is made only to those, who shall be saved ; but
the Conditional Covenant, of giving salvation upon faith and obedi-
ence, is made with all the world, and Ave may and ought to propound
it to every creature, If thou wilt believe, thou shalt be saved.
2. It is not the Absolute, but the Conditional Covenant that the
Apostle speaks of in the text.
For life and salvation are here promised upon the terms and con-
ditions, of believing on Christ with the heart, and confessing him
with the mouth ; that is, of faith and obedience, as hath before been
explained : and, therefore it is called the Conditional Covenant,
because these conditions must be first fulfilled on our part, beforo
any engagagement can lie upon God to give us the salvation prom-
ised. Here observe,
(1) That the Salvation, which the text mentions, when it saith
" If thou believest in thy heart, and confessest with thy mouth, thou
shalt be saved," comprehends in it all the benefits of the Covenant
of Grace.
THE TWO COVENANTS.
199
Not only Glorification, which it doth most signally denote ; but
also Pardon, Justification, Reconciliation, and Adoption : all which
are called Salvation, because they all tend thereunto, and termi-
nate in it.
(2) Though conditions are required on our part, yet the mercies
of the coveuant are promised to us out of mere free grace.
For, therefore, saith the Apostle, are Justification and Salvation of
faith, that they might be of grace: Rom. iv. 16. For God's grace
and free mercy, in enabling us to believe and obey, and thereupon
saving us, is altogether as glorious, as if he should save us without
requiring faith and obedience from us at all.
(3) Though faith and obedience are the conditions, which God
requires for the obtaining of salvation, yet these conditions are
themselves as much the free gift of God, as the salvation promised
upon them.
By whom they are required, by the same God they are effectu-
ally wrought in the hearts of all those who shall be saved. And,
therefore, as there is no Absolute Covenant, properly so called ; so
neither, in strictness of speech, is there any Conditional Covenant
between God and man: because a condition, to which a promise is
annexed, must, in propriety, be somewhat of our own, and within our
own power ; otherwise, the promise is but equivalent to an absolute
denial. But, the conditions of the Covenant of Grace are not simply
in our power to work them in ourselves ; but to those, who shall be
heirs of salvation, they are made possible by grace : to the rest
they were once possible ; which power they have lost, nor is God
bound to repair it.
If it be said, " True : it is impossible for us to believe, unless God
enable us ; yet this doth not prove that it is not in our own power
to believe : for without the assistance of God, and his influence, we
cannot think, nor speak, nor move : In him, saith the Apostle, ice
live, and move, and have our being : yet who is so unreasonable as to
say, that, because these are God's gifts, therefore we do not perform
them by our own power ? So, likewise, though faith be the gift of
God, yet it may also be in the power of nature."
This is the refuge of some,, to which they retire, when they are
forced by Scripture evidence to acknowledge that faith is the gift
of God : as if a common providential influence were alike sufficient
to enable men to believe, and to perform any ordinary and natu-
ral action.
To this, therefore, I answer : That some actions depend only upon
the concurrence of Common Providence ; others, upon the influence
200
THE DOCTRINE OF
of Special Grace. And this I apprehend to be the true difference
between these two : that the former are wrought in us by God, with-
out the reluctance and opposition of our natural faculties ; but the
latter, against the bent and bias of our natures, which are now cor-
rupted by the Fall. And, therefore, we may affirm, that the obe-
dience, which Adam performed during his continuance in the state
of innocence, was but a common work wrought in him by God's
common influence; but our faith, and the same obedience in us,
though it be far more imperfect, is from special grace : because, in
him, it was wrought suitably to the tendency of his nature ; but, in
us, contrary to all its appetites and inclinations, which in this lapsed
state of mankind are wholly evil and corrupt. And, thus much,
the Apostle intimates unto us concerning faith : Eph. i. 18, 19, 20 ;
That ye might know. ...what is the exceeding greatness of his power to-
wards us who believe, according to the working of his mighty power,
Which he wrougld in Christ, when he raised him from the dead: there-
fore was the power, which God declared in raising Christ from the
dead, an extraordinary and special power, because it was contrary
to the course of nature, and far above the ability of any created
agent to effect ; and such, saith he, is the power that worketh faith
in us. And so, again, Col. ii. 12 ; Ye are risen with Christ through
the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead:
by the faith of the operation of God, we may rather understand the
faith of God's operation, that is, which he worketh and implant eth in
us, than our faith in God's operation of raising Christ from the dead: so
that the scope of the place is plainly this : As Christ is raised, so are
we raised with him by faith ; which faith is wrought in us by the same
almighty operation, that raised him from the grave, and therefore
wrought in us by the supernatural efficacy of divine grace. Hence
all those places, which mention faith to be the gift of God, must be
understood not as of a gift of course, and of common influence ; but
of extraordinary power and special influence. So Phil. i. 29 ; Unto
you it is given....not only to believe....but also to suffer: where, though
it may seem that to suffer for the name of Christ denotes not any
special work of God ; yet, to suffer from a right principle and to a
right end, to suffer with a calm submission and a conquering pa-
tience, is not less a gift and a special privilege bestowed upon us
by the special and supernatural grace of God, than we assert faith
itself to be. So, 2 Pet. i. 1. 3 ; To them who have obtained like preci-
ous faith with us, through the righteousness of God...A.ccording as his
divine power hath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and
godliness. I omit Eph. ii. 8. Yea are saved by faith ; and that not
of yourselves: it is the gift of God; because, though this place be
THE T TV O COVENANTS.
201
commonly produced to prove that faith is God's gift, yet I suppose
that the word gift refers rather to salvation, than to faith : for so it
must needs be, according to grammatical construction: Eft
oteugptvot J ia ? r; s u{, scat unto Q c n Supov; else it
would not be t « t o, but avcy. so that the words do of necessity carry
it, that this expression, not of yourselves, it is the gift of God, must be
understood, that the salvation, which we obtain by faith, is not
of ourselves, but God's free gift.
And thus you see that it is very well consistent, for faith and
obedience to be conditions on our part, and gifts on God's.
iii. These things being premised, that which I shall now pursue
is, to open to you, what concueeence faith and obedience
HAVE INTO OUK JUSTIFICATION AND SALVATION. "Which certainly
is as difficult a point to be explained, as it is necessary to be
understood.
And, in order to this, I shall enquire into the nature of Justifi-
cation itself: what it is, and signifies. Of justifying and saving
Faith. Of that Obedience, which the Covenant of Grace requires
from believers, as necessary to salvation. And, lay down some
Positions, in answer to the Question.
And this I shall do with all the brevity and perspicuity, that the
subject will permit.
1. Justification, therefore, in the most general and comprehensive
notion of it, signifies the making of a man just and righteous.
(1) And this may be done Two ways.
[2] By making a real change in a man's Nature, through the
infusion of the inherent qualities of holiness and righteousness.
[2] By making a relative change in his State, in respect of the
sentence of the Law : that is, when the Law acquits and absolves a
man from punishment, whether he hath committed the fact or not.
The former may be termed a Physical Justification ; the latter,
a Legal. The former Justification is opposed to unholiness ; the
latter, to condemnation : the one properly removes the filth ; the
other, the guilt of sin.
Now when we speak of the Justification of a sinner before God,
it must still be understood of Justification in this latter sense, viz.,
as it signifies a judicial absolution of a sinner from guilt and pun-
ishment, according to a legal process, either at the bar of God or of
conscience.
And herein lies the great error of the Papists in the doctrine of
Justification, that they will not understand it as a law phrase, and
a relative transaction in the discharge of a sinner ; but still take it
202 THE DOCTRIXE OF
for a real change of a man's nature, by implanting in him inherent
principles of holiness. "We grant, indeed, that, in order of nature,
Sanctification is before Justification ; for we are justified by faith,
which faith is one great part of our Sanctification ; but, in respect
of time, Sanctification and Justification are together ; for, in the
very same instant that we believe, we are justified. Yet Justifica-
tion is not the making of a man's person inherently just or holy:
if it were, certainly the Wise Man would not have said, Prov. xvii. 15 ;
He, that justifieth the wicked, and he, that condemneth the just, even they
both are an abomination to the Lord: that man certainly would not
be an abomination to the Lord, who should be serviceable to the
implanting habitual holiness in another; since Daniel tells us,
ch. xii. ver. 3 ; They, that turn many to righteousness, shall shine as
the stais for ever and ever. .Many differences might be assigned be-
tween these two Justifications; but the chief are these : that man is
the subject of the one, because holiness is wrought in him ; but he
is the subject of the other, for the judicial sentence of absolution is
an act in God terminated upon the creature : the one, is by inherent
grace ; the other, by imputed righteousness : the one, is gradual ;
the other, complete at once : in brief, they differ as much as sancti-
fying our nature differs from acquitting and absolving our persons.
(2) This Justification doth always presuppose a righteousness in
the person justified : for God doth not make a man inwardly righteous,
because he justifies him ; but therefore he justifies him, because he
is righteous.
The righteousness therefore, that a man must have before he can
be justified, is either,
[1] A Eighteousness of Innocency, whereby he may plead the
non-transgression of the Law, and that it was never violated by
him. Or,
[2] A Eighteousness of Satisfaction ; whereby he may plead,
that, though the command were transgressed, yet the penalty is
borne and the- Law answered.
These two respect the avoiding of the punishment threatened. Or,
[3] A Eighteousness of Obedience, which he may plead for the
obtaining of the good things promised ; and this respects the re-
ward propounded.
Xow accordingly as any man can produce any of these righteous-
nesses, so shall he be justified. Innocency cannot be pleaded ; for all
have sinned, and come short of the glory of God: neither can we pro-
duce a personal Satisfaction, nor a personal Obedience wrought out
by ourselves : and, therefore, our Justification is either utterly im-
THE TWO COVENANTS.
203
possible for want of a righteousness, or else we must be justified by
the righteousness of another imputed unto us.
(3) Christ, therefore, as our Surety, hath wrought out for us,
[1] A Kighteousness of Satisfaction, which, in the eye and ac-
count of the Law, is equivalent to innocency. And, by this, we
are freed from the penalty threatened against our disobedience.
[2] A Kighteousness of Obedience, whereby we may lay claim
to the reward of eternal life.
I am now the briefer in these things, because I have before opened
them at large.
(4) We, therefore, having this twofold righteousness given to justify
us, our Justification must accordingly consist of two parts : the Par-
don and Eemission of our Sins ; our Acceptation unto Eternal life.
[1] Our Justification consists in the Pardon of Sin.
And thi,s flows from the righteousness of Christ's satisfaction im-
puted to us. For guilt is nothing else but our obligation to pun-
ishment ; and therefore pardon, being the removal of guilt, must
needs remove our obligation to punishment. But no man can be'
justly obliged to that punishment, which he hath already satisfac-
torily undergone. And, therefore, Christ having, satisfactorily
undergone the whole punishment that was due to us, and God
graciously accounting his satisfaction as ours, it follows, that we lie
under no obligation to punishment; and are therefore, by the right-
eousness of Christ's satisfaction, pardoned and justified, ransomed
and delivered from bearing the penalty of the Law. It is true, a
pardon and full satisfaction are, in themselves, aav $ ata and incon-
sistent : if a man receive satisfaction for an injury done unto him,
he cannot be said to pardon and remit it : how then can God be
said to pardon sin, since his justice is fully satisfied by Christ ? I
answer : those very sins, which God doth pardon to the justified,
he did not pardon to Christ, when they were made his by imputa-
tion : for his justice seized on him, and demanded and received the
utmost farthing of all the debts he was surety for. And, therefore,
pardon of sin is indeed inconsistent with personal satisfaction ; but
not with the satisfaction of another imputed to us : if God had
satisfied his justice on us for our sins, then he could not have par-
doned them : but to satisfy his justice on another for our sins, was
at once to take punishment, and vouchsafe pardon ; to punish our
Surety, and to pardon us. That is, therefore, the first part of our
Justification, viz., Pardon of Sin.
[2] In Justification, there is the imputation of the active right-
eousness and obedience of Christ, whereby we obtain a Eight and
Title and are accepted unto Eternal Life.
204
THE DOCTRINE OF
He hath fulfilled all righteousness for us, and we are accepted in
the Beloved. The Law saith, Do this, and live; and God accounts
Christ's doing it as ours. And, therefore, believers have as just a
claim to life, as Adam could have had, had he never transgressed.
I shall not again discuss, whether the right, which Justification
gives us to eternal life, flow from Christ's righteousness of obedience
or of satisfaction : to me, it seems to be from his obedience, and
not so directly from his sufferings : for, though his sufferings be
ours, yet the Law saith not- Suffer this, and live, but Do this, and
live ; as I observed before.
And if it be objected, that, by a man's not being accounted a sin-
ner, he must needs be accounted righteous ; by his not being liable
to damnation, he must needs have a right to salvation ; and, there-
fore, that there is no more required unto Justification, than the im-
putation of Christ's satisfaction, which carries with it both pardon
and acceptation to eternal life : To this I answer,
1st. That pardon of sins, through the satisfaction of Christ, doth
give a man a negative righteousness : i. e. he is no longer accounted
unrighteous, and therefore not liable to punishment : but this gives
him no positive righteousness, which consists in a conformity to
the precepts of the Law, by that active obedience, which should
entitle him to the promised reward.
2dly. Though damnation and salvation be contrary states, so
that he, who is not liable to the one, hath right to the other ; yet
they are not immediate contraries in their own nature, but only by
divine appointment and institution. And, therefore, though a man
should not be liable to damnation, yet his right to salvation dotn
not naturally result from this, but from God's appointment. It is
true, if it be not night, it must be day : if the line be not crooked,
it must be straight : because those are naturally opposite, and the
one follows upon the denial of the other. But it is not true, that a
man must either be liable to eternal death, or have a right to eter-
nal life, because these states are not naturally and immediately op-
posite : for God, after he had pardoned a sinner, might justly an-
nihilate him ; or otherwise dispose of him, without bestowing up-
on him the eternal joys of heaven.
And, therefore, pardon of sin and acceptation unto eternal life,
being two such distinct things, may well be allowed to proceed
from distinct causes : the one, from the imputation of Christ's sat-
isfaction ; the other, from the imputation of his active obedience.
(5) So that you may take a brief description of Justification in
these terms : It is a gracious act of God, whereby, through the
THE TWO COVENANTS.
£05
righteousness of Christ's satisfaction imputed, he freely remits to
the believing sinner the guilt and punishment of his sins; and,
through the righteousness of Christ's perfect obedience imputed, he
accounts him righteous, and accepts him into love and favour, and
unto eternal life. This is Justification : which is the very sum and
pith of the whole Gospel, and the only end of the Covenant of
Grace. For, wherefore was there such a covenant made with us
through Christ, but, as St. Paul tells us, Acts xiii. 39, that, by him,
all that believe might be justified from all things, from which they
could not be justified by the Law of Moses ?
Possibly some things may occur, in the opening of this point, hard
and rugged : and, though this doctrine be in itself sweet and re-
freshing, and like rivulets of water to the dry and parched earth ;
yet this water must be smitten out of a rock. Rivers, generally,
the deeper they are, the more smoothly do they flow : but these
waters of the sanctuary are of a quite different nature, and the
deeper they are, usually the more rough and the more troubled.
But beware you do not think every thing unnecessary, that is not
plain and obvious. It is the fault of many Christians, and a fault
that deserves reproof, to pass slightly over the great mysteries of
religion, under a vilifying conceit which they have of them as un-
profitable and unpracticable notions. They do not find, when they
sit under such discourses as these, that their affections are so moved,
their hearts so warmed, their love so inflamed, their desires made
so spiritually vehement, their whole souls so wrought upon and
melted, as when threatenings are thundered, duties pressed, prom-
ises applied, and the more affecting part of religion dispensed ; and
so they go away, reckoning they have but lost their time, and the
opportunity of an ordinance. For my part, it should be my im-
portunate prayer, that all Christians were so taught of God and
built up in the truths of the Gospel, that there might need no more
instruction, but only admonition, exhortation, reproof, comfort, and
the more practical part of the ministerial work : but, when we see
so many old babes, so many monstrous and misshapen Christians,
whose heads are the lowest and most inferior part about them, still
we find abundant cause and need to inculcate truths, as well as to
raise desires ; that so, their zeal and affections may be built upon,
and regulated according to, knowledge. Certainly, .the more you
know of God and Christ, and the way of your salvation through
an imputed righteousness, the more will you admire, adore, and ad-
vance divine love and wisdom, and the more humble and abase
yourselves. And, though some of these things be difficult, yet it is
206
THE DOCTRINE OF
very unworthy of a Christian not to take some pains to understand
what God, if I may be allowed so to speak, took so much pains to
contrive.
2. Having thus showed you what Justification is, the next thing
propounded was to open the Xature of Justifying and Saving Faith,
which is the great condition of the Covenant of Grace.
And, indeed, of all Gospel Truths, it is most necessary to have a
clear and distinct knowledge of this : for it is in vain to press men
to this duty of believing, as that whereon the whole weight of their
salvation depends, if yet they know not what this Grace of Faith is,
nor what it is to believe. There is no one duty, that the Gospel
doth more frequently command or ministers inculcate, or hath so
great a stress laid upon it : and, yet, because men know not what
it is, and how they must act it, this ignorance either discourageth
them into an utter neglect, or else misleads them to exert other
acts for saving faith, and to build their hopes of heaven and eternal
happiness upon a wrong foundation.
And, truly, it is a point of some difficulty, precisely to state
wherein lies the formal nature of this grace. For,
(1) Many formerly, and those of the highest remark and emi-
nency, have placed true faith in no lower a degree than Assurance ;
or the secure persuasion of the pardon of their sins, the acceptation
of their persons, and their future salvation.
But this, as it is very sad and uncomfortable for thousands of
doubting and deserted souls, concluding all those to fall short of
grace, who fall short of certainty ; so hath it given the Papists too
great advantage to insult over the doctrine of our first reformers
as containing most absurd contradictions. Nor, indeed, can their
argument be possibly avoided or answered : for, if Pardon and
Justification be obtained only by faith, and this faith be only an
assurance or persuasion that I am pardoned and justified, then it
will necessarily follow, that I must believe I am pardoned and
justified, that I may be pardoned and justified : that is, I must be-
lieve I am pardoned and justified, before I either am or can be ;
which is to believe a lie. This will necessarily follow upon limit-
ing faith to assurance. Faith therefore is not assurance : but this
doth sometimes crown and reward a strong, vigorous, and heroic
faith ; the Spirit of God breaking in upon the soul with an evidenc-
ing light, and scattering all that darkness and those fears and
doubts which before beclouded it.
(2) Some again place faith only in an act of Affiance or Incum-
bence upon the Mercies of God and the Merits of Jesus Christ, re-
posing all our hope for heaven and happiness in them alone.
THE TWO COVENANTS.
207
This indeed must be allowed to be one act of a true and saving
faith, but eannot be the entire and adequate notion of it.
(3) Others make faith to consist in an undoubting Assent to the
Truths and Promises of the Gospel. An assent, not only forced
and compelled by the mere evidence and light of the truths therein
delivered : for so, the devils believe and tremble ; and, from their
natural sagacity and woeful experience, know the great truths of
the Gospel to be unquestionably so, as they are there revealed.
But an assent, wrought in the soul from the reverend and due re-
gard of God's authority and veracity ; yielding firm belief to all
that the Scripture propoundeth, because of the testimony of that
God, who can neither deceive, nor be deceived : such- an assent to
truth; as prevails upon the conscience, and influenceth the conver-
sation : a belief, that is not overborne by corrupt and vile affec-
tions, but conforms the life and practice, and makes them suitable,
to the rules of God's "Word.
This many, and that with a great deal of reason, make to be the
proper notion of a True and Saving Faith. And the Scripture
doth so far affirm that such an assent as this is true faith, that, in
very many places, it seems to require no more than barely to be-
lieve those truths concerning God and Christ, which are revealed
in it : as, that Jesus is the Son of God ; that he came into the world
to save sinners : 1 John iv. 15 ; and chap. v. 5 ; and that God raised
him from the dead. Yet these places must not be so understood,
as if nothing more were required to constitute a true believer, be-
sides a mere assent to these things ; but that this assent is then true
faith, when it overcomes the will, seasons the affections, and regu-
lates our lives and actions. He hath true and saving faith, who
believes that Jesus Christ, the Son of God and the true Messiah, is
come into the world, and submits his conscience and his conversa-
tion to the consequences of such a belief ; that is to say, to love
and obey him as the Son of God and the Saviour of the World.
Now the very reason, why the Scripture doth express faith by an
assent unto certain propositions, is, not that such a dogmatical faith
as rests only in notion and speculation will suffice to bring any to
heaven and happiness, but because the Holy Ghost aimed chiefly
at that, which was least known and most gainsayed by the Jews
and the unbelieving world : for it was not at all unknown or con-
tradicted by them, that, if Jesus Christ were the Son of God all
adoration and obedience ought to be paid unto him ; but they de-
nied that Jesus was this Son of God and the Saviour of the World.
Therefore the Scripture reqxiires an assent unto these propositions :
203
THE DOCTRIXE OF
that Jesus is the Christ: that he died for our sins and rose again from
the dead: and calls this true and saving faith, because, wheresoever
this assent hath its due and proper effect to engage us to the per-
formance of all those duties which naturally depend upon it and'
flow from it, there this faith is undoubtedly justifying and saving.
(4) Some make faith to consist in the hearty and sincere Accept-
ance of Christ Jesus, in his Person and Offices ; as he is represented
and tenders himself unto us, in his Gospel.
These Offices of Christ are three.
[1] He is our Prophet, to instruct us in the will of God, and to
declare unto us the way of salvation.
[2] He is our Priest, to expiate our sins and reconcile us unto
God by the sacrifice of himself, and to present our duties and ser-
vices to God by his prevailing and eternal intercession.
[3] He is our King, to rule and govern us, by the laws of his
"Word, and by the conduct of his Holy Spirit,
And whosoever he be, that doth cordially and entirely receive
Christ in all these offices and submit his soul to the authority of
them, he is the person, whose faith will justify him ; for he believes
to the saving of his soul.
Now between this description of faith and the former, there is no
such difference, but that they may very amicably conspire and be
joined in one. For he, that gives a firm Assent to all the Truths
of the Gospel, doth thereby own his subjection to the prophetical
office of Christ, as the great teacher and doctor of his Church. And
if this assent influence both his affections and his conversation, it
will make him likewise submit to the priestly office of Christ, in
relying only upon his merits for the pardon of his sins and eternal
salvation ; and also to his kingly office, in submitting to his scep-
tre and conforming his heart and life according to his holy laws.
Yet, to proceed a little more exactly in this matter, let us ob-
serve, that when we speak of a true, saving, and justifying faith, it
is not any one single act, either of knowledge or will ; but a com-
plicated grace, made up of many particular acts, and is nothing else
but the motion of the whole soul towards God and Christ. Por we
are not now speaking of faith, philosophically taken ; for that is
no other than a bare act of the understanding, assenting to the truth
of a testimony : but we speak of faith in a theological and moral
sense ; and so, though it bear the name but of one grace, yet it
consists of many acts of the soul. It supposes knowledge : it con-
notes assent : it excites love, and engages to obedience : yet still,
that, which gives it the formal denomination of Faith, is Assent to
THE TWO COVENANTS.
209
the Truth. As for Assurance, I look upon that, not as a distinct
part of faith, but a high and exalted degree and measure of it : not
vouchsafed to all, scarseto any at all times ; but only to some few,
through the special witness of the Holy Spirit with their spirits.
So that, if we would at once see in brief what a True and Saving
Faith is, we may take the sum of it in this description. It is when
a sinner, being, on the one hand, thoroughly convinced of his sins,
of the wrath of God due to him for them, of his utter inabilit}^
either to escape or bear this wrath ; and, on the other hand, being
likewise convinced of the sufficiency, willingness, and designation
of Christ to satisfy justice, and to reconcile and save sinners ; doth
hereupon yield a firm assent unto these truths revealed in the
Scripture, and also accepts and receives Jesus Christ in all his
offices : as his Prophet, resolving to^ attend unto his teaching ; as
his Lord and King, resolving to obey his commands ; and as his
Priest, resolving to rely upon his sacrifice alone ; and doth accord-
ingly submit to him, and confide in him sincerely and persever-
ingly. This is that faith, which doth justify ; and will certainly
save all those, in whom it is wrought.
3. The nest thing propounded, was to open the Nature of that
Obedience, which the Covenant of Grace requires as necessary to Sal-
vation.
This I shall do very briefly. And, therefore, I take it for granted,
that obedience is required under the Covenant of Grace as strictly
as ever it was under the Covenant of "Works ; and required, not
only to show our gratitude and thankfulness, but necessarily and
indispensibly in order to the obtaining of heaven and eternal life.
If I should quote to you all the Scriptures, which are plain proofs
for this, I should repeat a great part of the Bible. The Moral Law
requires perfect obedience from us, and condemns every failure as
sinful : and this Moral Law is still in force even to believers them-
selves ; commanding and requiring from them the highest degree
of obedience, as absolutely and authoritatively as if they were to be
saved by a Covenant of Works : for faith makes not void the pre-
ceptive part of the Law. But the Covenant of Grace insists not so
much on the measure and degree of our obedience, as on the qual-
ity and nature of every degree, that it be sincere and upright.
Yet, certainly, that is not sincere obedience, which doth willingly
and allowedly fall short of the highest degree of perfection. For
this sincerity consists in an universal hatred of all sin, without
sparing or indulging ourselves in any ; and in an universal regard
of every command of God's Law, not dispensing with nor exempt-
Vol. ii. — 14
210
THE DOCTRINE OF
ing ourselves from the most difficult, severe, and opposite duty to
flesh and blood, that is therein enjoined us.
Lie, whose conscience can thus testify to him, that, though he
doth too often transgress and offend, yet he ever hates what he
sometimes doth ; that he abhors every false way ; that he opposes
and resists, and is rather through the subtlety of Satan and the de-
ceitfulncss of sin surprised unawares, than voluntarily and pre-
mcditalcly contrives and determines to sin; and, though he doth
fall infinitely short of the exact strictness and holiness of the Law,
yet that he hath a cordial respect to all God's commandments, and
doth both desire and endeavour to conform his life and conversa-
tion to that most perfect rule; that man may certainly know, that,
let his obedience be more or less perfect, according to the greater
or less measures of sanctifvim* ^race received from God, vet it is
such as the Covenant of Grace requires, and God will accept unto
his salvation. But, let no one take this for an encouragement of
sloth and nesdisrence in God's service: for let not that man think
that his obedience is sincere, who doth not, with unwearied pains
and industry, strive to his very utmost to please and serve God in
all things. But, for those, w hose consciences bear them witness
that they do so, let them know, for their comfort, that, though they
fall far short of what they should and would be, yet the sincerity
of their obedience is accounted and accepted with God for perfection.
When God first established the Moral Law, which was when he
first wrote it upon the heart of Adam, he made it a covenant, that
whosoever should answer the perfection of that law should obtain
life: but, by the Fall we having lost the power of obedience, the
grace of the Gospel promiseth acceptance to our imperfect obedi-
ence, if performed sincerely. The Law requires, as necessary to
our conformity to God's purity and holiness, that our duties be per-
fect : the corruption of our nature makes them imperfect and de-
fective, both from their rule and pattern. The Covenant of Grace
requires, as necessary to salvation, that that obedience, which ought
to be perfect according to the rule, but is imperfect by reason of
our corruption, should be sincere and upright : and this, God will
accept and crown with eternal life and glory.
And thus I have opened to you, as briefly and clearly as I could,
both what Justification, Faith, and Evangelical Obedience are.
■i. There remaineth but one thing more, which when I have fin-
ished, I shall close up this subject of the Doctrine of th« Cove-
nants : and that is, to show what influence Faith and Obedience have
into our Justification and Salvation. And here,
THE TWO COVENANTS.
211
(1) I shall lay down these following Positions.
[1] That faith doth not justify us, as it is in itself a Work or
Act exerted by us.
It is true, the Apostle tells us, Eom. iv. 22, that Abraham's faith
was imputed to him for righteousness : but this cannot be understood
literally and properly, as if the very act of believing were his right-
eousness ; for then it would contradict many other places of Scrip-
ture, asserting that Christ Jesus is our righteousness. It must
therefore be taken tropically, as relating to Christ : that is, faith is
our righteousness no otherwise, than as it makes over the righteous-
ness of Christ unto us ; and not as it is in itself a work or grace.
For, did it justify us as a work, then the Apostle, Eom. iv. 5, had
very incongruously opposed him that worketh, to him that believeth :
To him that icorketh not, but believeth his faith is counted for right-
. eousness : for were faith our righteousness as a work, then he, that
believeth, would be he, that worketh ; and his work would be ac-
counted to him for righteousness. Neither, indeed, is it any whit
less absurd, to think that our faith, which is an imperfect grace, can
yet be a perfect and complete righteousness : for faith itself hath
its manifold failings, and is, as one saith well, like the hand which
Moses stretched out in working of miracles ; for, as that hand was
smitten with leprosy, to show that it was no efficacy in the hand
itself that wrought those wonders, so even the faith that justifies
hath a leprosy, an uncleanness cleaving to it, to show that it justi-
fies not by its own virtue, not as it is a work and act of ours, for
so itself needeth justification.
[2] Neither doth faith justify, as it is the Fulfilling of the Con-
dition of the Covenant of Grace : He, that believeth shall be saved.
For, as I have observed before, faith is not properly and imme-
diately the condition of this covenant, but remotely and secondarily.
For we must resolve this covenant thus : He that can produce a
perfect righteousness, shall be saved ; but he, that believes, shall
have the perfect righteousness of Christ made his : so, from the first
to the last, Me, that believeth shallbe saved. Where it is to be noted,
that faith is not made the immediate condition of salvation ; but
only it is the immediate condition of obtaining an interest in a per-
fect righteousness, by which we are justified and saved.
[3] Faith justifying neither as a work nor as a condition, and
therefore not as being itself our righteousness, it remains, that it
must needs justify as it gives us a Right and Title to the Righte-
onsness of another, even of Jesus Christ.
So that we are not so properly justified by faith, as by the righte-
212
THE DOCTRINE OF
ousness. which faith apprehends and applies : for, the righteousness
of Christ being made ours, God is engaged in justice to justify us,
because then we are righteous persons. This virtue, that faitli hath
to justify, is not its own; neither proceeds from itself, but from the
object, which it apprehends and makes ours, viz., the Righteous-
ness of Christ, by which we arc justified, directly and immediately;
but by faith, only correlativcly and metonymically, as it relates
unto the righteousness of Christ. When the woman was healed
only by touching of Christ's garments, the virtue that healed her
proceeded not from her touch, but from him whom she touched:
yet our Saviour tells her, that her faith had made her whole :
Matt. ix. 22, which can no more be properly understood of her faith,
than of her touch ; for still the healing virtue was from Christ, con-
veyed to her by her faith, and that faith testified by her touch : so,
when we say that we are justified by faith, we must understand that,
faith doth it not through its own virtue, but by virtue of Christ's
righteousness, which is conveyed to us by our faith. This Righte-
ousness of Christ, as I have observed before, is both a Righteous-
ness of Satisfaction and of Obedience ; for we need both unto our
Justification : and these must be made ours, or else we can never
be justified by them: ours, they cannot be naturally, as wrought
out by ourselves ; consequently, they must be ours legally, and by
imputation ; the Law looking upon what our Surety hath done, as
though we had done it, and accordingly dealing with us.
Now if we can but apprehend Iioav faith makes the righteousness
of Christ to be ours, it will be very easy and obvious to apprehend
the way and manner how we are justified.
To clear up this, therefore,
[4] Faith makes the righteousness of Christ's satisfaction and
obedience to be ours, as it is the Bond of that Mystical Union, that
there is between Christ and the believing soul.
If Christ and the believer be one, the righteousness of Christ
may well be reckoned as the righteousness of the believer. Nay,
mutual imputation flows from mystical union : the sins of believers
are imputed to Christ, and the righteousness of Christ to them ;
and both justly, because being united each to other by mutual con-
sent (which consent on our part is faith) God considers them but as
one person. As it is in marriage, the husband stands liable to the
wife's debts, and the wife stands interested in the husband's pos-
sessions; so it is here: faith is the marriage-band and tie between
Christ and a believer ; and, therefore, all the debts of a believer are
chargeable upon Christ, and the righteousness of Christ is instated
THE TWO COVENANTS.
213
upon the believer : so that, upon the account of this marriage-union,
he hath a legal right and title to the purchase made by it. Indeed
this union is a high and inscrutable mysterj ; yet plain it is, that
there is such close, spiritual, and real union between Christ and a
believer : the Scripture often both expressly affirms it, 1 Cor. vi. 17 ;
He, that is joined unto the Lord, is one spirit ; and also lively illus-
trates it by several resemblances. It is likewise plain, that the
band of this union, on the believer's part, is faith : consult Rom.
chap. xi. ver. 17, compared with the 20th verse. And, therefore,
from the nearness of this union, there follows a communication
of interests and concerns : insomuch, that the Church is called Christ,
1 Cor. xii. 12; So also is Christ; and their sufferings called the suffer-
ings of Christ, Col. i. 24. Acts ix.4. So, likewise, from this mystical
union, the sins of believers are laid upon Christ, and his righteousness
imputed unto them : see this as to both parts, 2 Cor. v. 21 ; He hath
made him to he sin for us, who knew no sin ; that we might be made the
righteousness of God in him : and, Gal. iii. 13, 14. He hath redeemed us
from the curse of the Law, being made a curse for us....That the blessing
of Abraham might come on us. It is still upon the account of this
union, that Christ was reckoned a sinner, and we are reckoned as
righteous. And, therefore, as Faith is the bond and tie of this
union, so it is, without more difficulty, the way and means of our
Justification : by faith, we are united unto Christ ; by that union,
we have truly a righteousness ; and, upon that righteousness, the
justice of God, as well as his mercy, is engaged to justify and
acquit us.
And thus you see this great truth explained, of Justification by
Faith ; which hath, indeed, been as great a torment and vexation
to men's understandings to conceive how it should be, as it hath
been peace and quiet to their consciences in the certainty it was so.
And, if these things were duly pondered, they might perhaps put
a speedy issue to many laborious and testy disputes ; especially
concerning faith's instrumentality and causality in our Justification.
(2) Concerning Obedience, or Good Works, two things remain
to be inquired into. Their Necessity and Influence into Salvation,
or our obtaining the state of eternal glory. Their Necessity and
Influence into Justification, which gives us a right and title to that
eternal glory.
[1] The Covenant of Grace requires Good Works of Believers,
as Necessary to Salvation.
There is a lazy and lethargic error, that hath seized on many,
who make Christ not only their Surety to work out a righteous-
2U
THE DOCTRINE OF
ness, but also their Servant to work out an obedience and holiness
for them. "What need they pray, or hear, or perform any other
duty of religion or obedience ; for Christ hath done all for them,
and if they believe they are sure of being accepted and saved ? and,
therefore, they count it the sign of a legal spirit, to do any more
than idly sit down, and believe ; expecting to be carried to heaven
in such a vain dream and contemplation. Here,
1st. It is true, that obedience is not necessary as the Procuring
or Meritorious Cause of salvation.
In respect of merit, we are to sit down and believe ; and those
good works are saucy and sacrilegious, that aim at heaven upon the
account of desert : Eph. ii. 8, 9 ; By grace are ye saved....not of works.
Indeed the Scripture doth frequently call salvation by the name
of a reward : Col. iii. 24 ; Of the Lord ye shall receive the reward of
the inheritance. Heb. xi. 26 ; He had respect unto the recompense of
the reward. And it doth as frequently call the obedient worthy of
this reward : Luke xx. 35 ; They which shall be accounted worthy to
obtain the world to come, and the resurrection from the dead. 2 Thess
i. 5 ; That ye may be counted worthy of the kingdom of God. Yet
neither of these expressions doth amount to a proper merit ; such as
commutative justice may require, where the price must full y answer
the value of the thing purchased : but only such a merit and worthi-
ness, as ariseth from the free promise of God. God hath promised
salvation to those, who obey him ; and, therefore, because of this
promise, it is bestowed upon them as a reward of their obedience :
and they are said to be worthy of such a reward, not because their
obedience is in itself worthy of it ; but, rather, because it is worthy of
God to stand to his word, and to fulfil the promise he hath made.
2dly. Good works are necessary to eternal salvation, though not
as the meritorious cause of the reward, yet as the Disposing Cause
of the Subject ; for these are they, which do dispose and prepare
us for salvation.
And therefore the Apostle, Col. i. 12, speaks of being made meet
to be partakers of the inheritance Avith the saints in light, If a wicked
person should be made partaker of this inheritance, how strange,
how vexatious a thing would it be to him, to spend an eternity
there in holiness, who had here spent all his time in sin and wicked-
ness! And, therefore, God accustoms them, whom he saves by
ordinary means, unto the work of heaven while they are here on
earth. Let those consider this, to whom holiness is so irksome and
unsuitable now : it is utterly impossible, that such men can be made
happy and blessed ; for, if God should take them up to heaven with
THE TWO COVENANTS.
215
their natures unchanged, unrenewed, he would only free them from
a painful hell, to sentence them to a troublesome one. How shall
they sing the Song of the Lamb, who never had their hearts and
voices tuned unto it ? Or how shall they endure to behold the
glorious majesty of God face to face, who never before saw him so'
much as darkly through a glass by the eye of faith ? It is a perfect
torture, for eyes, locked up in a long and dismal darkness, to be
suddenly stretched open against the bright beams of the sun ; and
so would it be, if men, who have long lived in a blind and wicked
state, should suddenly be stricken with the dazzling glory of hea-
ven flashing in their faces. And therefore God usually prepares
them, both to do the work and to bear the reward of heaven, be-
fore he brings them thither. It is said of the godly, Rev. xiv. 13,
that thejT rest from their labours, and their works do follow them : this is
especially meant, I doubt not, of the reward of their works ; but
yet it holds true also of the works themselves : though, in heaven,
they rest from their labour in working ; in working against temp-
tations, against corruptions, and under afflictions ; yet they rest not
from their working, for those very works, in which they employed
themselves on earth, they also perform in heaven, so far forth as
they have there an object for them. "Were it, therefore, only to
dispose and qualify the soul for the everlasting work of heaven, this
were reason and ground enough, to require obedience and good
works as necessary to salvation.
3dly. I need not tell you, that good works are necessary, upon
the absolute and sovereign Command of God.
If God should command good works for no other end, but to
show the authority which he hath over us, and for us to show our
obedience again unto him ; yet that cannot be any longer an un-
necessary thing, which the Great God of Heaven and Earth en-
joins. 1 Thess. iv. 3 ; This is the will of God: i. e. this is the great
command of his revealed will, even your sanctification. And we are
said to be the workmanship of God, created. ....unto good works, which
God hath before ordained that we should walk in them: Eph. ii. 10.
4thly. They are necessary, as a Debt of Gratitude.
If we had no other law, yet Christian Ingenuity would oblige us
to obey that God, who hath already done so much for us, and from
whom we expect such great things for the future. Hath God given
us a spiritual life in present possession, and an eternal life in re-
version ; and is it possible we should be careless of his-honour and
service ? Certainly, the love of Christ must constrain us to live nr>
longer to ourselves; but to him, who died for us: as the Apostle
urgeth it, 2 Cor. v. 14, 15. It is such a powerful and persuasive
216
THE DOCTRINE OF
motive, that we cannot resist it, Avithout the blackest brand of clis-
ingenuity. and ingratitude. Thus, again, the Apostle urgeth, 1 Cor.
vi. 20 ; Ye are bought with a price : therefore glorify God in your
body, and in your spirit, which are God's. So that, upon the account
of our redemption, we are obliged, by the strictest and most sacred
bonds of gratitude, to serve and glorify our Redeemer. Yet, though
this be the sweetest, it is not the only tie to duty. It will indeed
be so, when we come to heaven : but, whilst we have the mixture
of a base and sordid spirit, God hath not left his service to stand at
the courtesy of our ingenuity ; but hath laid as absolute and per
emptory commands upon us, as though he dealt only with slaves
and vassals ; and yet urgeth it as much upon our gratitude and in-
genuity, as if the only prerogative he hath over us, were but love
and friendship.
5thl}-. Obedience and good works are necessary, as the Way and
Means whereby we must obtain salvation.
And so, though they have no necessity of causality in procuring
it by their own merit, yet they have a necessity of order or method,
according to which God will bestow it, and not otherwise. And
therefore the Apostle tells us, that God hath fore-ordained good
works, that we should walk in them. They are the pathway, that he
hath chalked out for us to heaven ; and, therefore, as ever we will
arrive thither, it is necessary that we walk in this way. Yea, should
it be supposed that an elect or a regenerate person should forsake
this way of obedience, and betake himself unto the broad way
wherein the most walk, we affirm that he is going the direct and
ready road to hell ; and hell he cannot escape, unless he stop and
return. Let their mouths, therefore, be for ever silenced, who ex-
claim against the doctrine of Justification and Salvation by Faith,
as that, which destroys the necessity of Good Works. We are far
from that libertinism, to conclude, that, because Christ hath obeyed
the whole Law for us, therefore we are exempted from obedience.
He hath done for us whatsoever was required, in order to merit
and satisfaction ; yet he hath not done for us whatever was re-
quired, in order to obedience and a holy conversation ; that is,
Christ hath done his own work for us ; but he hath not done our
work for us: he hath done the work of a Mediator and Redeemer;
but he never did the work of a sinner, that stood in need of a Re-
deemer, so as to excuse him from it. And, therefore, though men
may be justified by a surety, yet they cannot be sanctified by a
surety, but, still, holiness, obedience, and good works must be per-
sonal, and not imputative.
THE TWO COVENANTS.
217
Thus then you see the absolute necessity of good works, in those
who are capable of performing them, in order unto eternal salva-
tion. They are necessary, not indeed as the meretorious cause of
it, but as a preparing and disposing cause ; necessary, by God's
absolute and indispensable command ; as a debt of gratitude ; and,
lastly, as the way and means, by which alone it can be obtained.
Thus the Apostle, Heb. v. 9 ; Christ is become the Author of eternal
salvation unto all them that obey him.
[2] The next thing to be inquired into, is, the Necessity and In-
fluence of Obedience and Good "Works, into our Justification.
And, in order to this, I shall lay down these following particulars.
1st. Good works, or obedience, doth not justify us in the sight
of God, as it is itself our righteousness.
This is the main scope and drift of the whole Epistle to the Ro-
mans, and of a great part of the Epistle to the Galatians. It were
endless to cite all the texts : see only Eom. iii. 20 ; By the deeds of
the Law there shall no flesh be justified in his sight: and v. 28, the
Apostle lays down this great conclusion as the upshot of his dis-
pute, Therefore we conclude, saith he, that a man is justified.....without,
the deeds of the Law : and, Gal. ii. 16; Knowing that a man is not
justified by the deeds of the Law. It is needless to add more.
And, therefore, I shall only answer an objection or two, drawn
from Scripture, against this doctrine. For,
(1st) Some may say that the Scripture seems to attribute Justi-
fication unto Works, as well as unto Faith : for it is said of Phin-
eas, Psal. cvi. 30, 31, that he executed judgment (viz., in killing
Zimri and Cosbi) and that was imputed unto him for righteousness.
But, to this, the answer is easy : That the Psalmist speaks only
of the righteousness of that particular act of Phineas, that it was
imputed to him for righteousness : i. e. it was accounted by God as
a righteous deed ; though, perhaps, others might censure it, as pro-
ceeding from rash and unwarrantable zeal, acting without a com-
mission. But,
(2dly) The great place, most urged and insisted on, for Justifi-
tion by Works, is James, chap, ii., from the 14th verse to the end ;
especially verse 24 ; Ye see, then, how that by works a man is justi-
fied, and not by faith only.
Here the grand difficulty is, how we shall reconcile St. Paul, as-
serting, that we are justified by faith only without works, with St.
James, affirming we are justified by works, and not by faith only.
To this I answer : That there is no opposition at all between the
two Apostles. For St. Paul only excludes works, from being the
218
THE DOCTRINE OF
■way and means of our Justification ; and St. James only- excludes
that faith, which is without works. St. Paul disputes against Le-
galists and Self-justiciaries, who trusted to their own works to just-
ify them ; and, against them, he lays down this conclusion, That it
is faith, and not works, that doth justify : but St. James disputes
against the Gnostics and Libertines, who trusted to an outward and
fruitless profession of faith, or rather indeed to a vain fancy instead
of faith ; and, against them, he lays down this conclusion, That not
by faith only, but by works, a man is justified. St. Paul's scope
is, to show by what we are justified ; and that, he tells us, is by
faith : St. James's scope is to show what kind of faith that is, which
must justify us ; not an empty, vain, fantastical faith, but such as
is operative and productive of good works : his intent is not, to ex-
clude faith from our justification, no nor so much as to join works
with it in partnership and commission ; for, verse 23, he tells us,
tive Scripture was fulfilled, which saith, Abraham believed God, and it
was imputed unto him for righteousness : the very place, which St.
Paul, Eom. iv. 3, Gal. iii. 6, makes use of to prove Justification by
Faith : and, therefore, when he saith a man is justified by works,
he contends for nothing else but a "Working Faith : Abraham, saith
he, w as justified by works, ver. 21 : if you ask how that doth appear,
he tells you it "was because his faith was imputed unto him for right-
eousness: now let any man declare, that can, what sense there can
be in this proof, if, by being justified by faith, he should mean any
thing else besides a working faith. So that the upshot of all that
St. James here intends, is, to show us, that the faith, which justifies
us, must be a faith bringing forth good works ; and that, we grant
and contend for : and, likewise, to exclude a barren speculative
faith, which is not accompanied with good works ; to exclude it, I
say, from having any influence into our Justification. So, in the
14th verse, What doth it profit though a man say he hath faith, and
have no works ? Can faith save him? i. e. Can such a faith as hath
no works save him? This faith he calls a dead faith : v. 17; the
faith of devils : v. 19 ; and the faith of a vain man : v. 20 : now a
dead faith, a faith that may be in devils and vain men, is no true
faith, nor can any affirm that it will justify. Thus you see St.
Paul and St. James fully accorded, about this doctrine of Justifica-
tion by Faith. St. Paul affirms, that it is faith alone that justifies:
St. James denies, that a lonely faith can justify : and we assent to
both as true ; for the faith, which alone justifies us, is not a lonely
or solitary faith, but accompanied and attended by good works.
That is the first particular. Good works are not the righteous-
ness by which we are justified.
THE TWO COVENANTS.
219
2dly. Though we are not justified by works, yet good works are
necessary to our Justification, so that we cannot possibly be justi-
fied without them.
There must, at least, be those inward good works of sorrow for
sin, hatred of it, true repentance and humiliation, hope in the par-
doning mercy of God though Jesus Christ. Yea, faith itself must
be in the soul as it is a good work, before it can justify : this is evi-
dent; fur if faith justify, and a justifying faith be a good work
(though it doth not justify as it is so) then some good work is abso-
lutely necessary to Justification. Yea,
3dly. Good works are absolutely necessary, to perserve the state
of Justification when once obtained.
It is impossible that we should maintain our Justification, with-
out believing, repenting, mortifying the deeds of the body, and
performing the duties of new obedience ; all which are good works ;
and the reason is, because, as soon as these cease, their contraries,
which are utterly inconsistent with a justified estate, succeed in the
room of them. If faith, repentance, and mortification cease, it is
impossible that Justification can be preserved ; otherwise, a man
might be a justified unbeliever, a justified impenitent, a justified
slave to his lusts ; which is a contradiction. You see then that
good works are necessary, both for the first obtaining of Justifica-
tion, and for the preservation of it when obtained. Hence, then,
4thly. "VVe may easily determine that much debated question,
Whether good works be required in the Covenant of Grace as a
condition of Justification.
For if, by a Condition of J ustification we negatively understand that,
without which we cannot be justified, then certain it is, that, in this
sense, good works are a condition of it. But, if we take condition posi-
tively, for that, whereby we are justified, so not works, but a work-
ing faith, is the condition. We are not justified by works, neither
can we be justified without them. And, therefore, when the Apos-
tle tells us, Rom. iii. 28, that we are justified by faith without the
deeds of the Law, this must not be understood without the presence
of works, for that I have shown you is necessarily required, but
without their causality and influence into our Justification. Con-
ditions we may call them, in a large sense, because they are indis-
pensable required in the person justified ; but they are, in no wise,
causes or means of our Justification.
So that, you see the doctrine of Justification by Faith is no pat-
ronage for looseness and libertinism. Good works are now as ne-
cessary under the Covenant of Grace, as ever they were under the
220 THE TWO COVENANTS.
Covenant of "Works ; "but only to other ends and purposes. The
Covenant of Works required them, that we might be justified by
them ; but the Covenant of Grace requires them, that we might be
justified by faith. Let none think, that the Covenant of Grace
gives any dispensation from working ; or that an airy and specu-
lative faith, and a barren and empty profession, are enough to an-
swer the terms of this covenant : Can faith save him ? and yet what
other is the faith of many professors ? Should I bid them show me
their faith by their works, I much doubt, that, besides phrases and
canting, we should have but very slender evidences of +heir Chris-
tianity ; and yet these men are very apt to condemn others for carnal
legalists, and low attainers. But let such notionists flatter them-
selves as they please ; yet, certainly, they will find such low attain-
ers, who work out their salvation with fear and trembling, more
exalted saints in glory, than those, who think both working, fear,
and trembling too slavish and servile, and below the free spirit of
the gospel.
Now the God of peace, that brought again from the dead our Lord
Jesus Christ, that great Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the
everlasting covenant, make you perfect to do his will, working in you
that which is well-pleasing in his sight through Jesus Christ: to whom
be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
THE NATURE AND NECESSITY OF
REGENERATION" ; OR, THE NEW - BIRTH.
Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be lorn of
water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.
John iii. 5.
The former part of this chapter, in which division these words
fall, reports the conference that passed betwixt Christ and Nicode-
mus. Their discourse is concerning the great mystery of the New-
Birth ; of which this night-disciple had but a dark and midnight
conception. In the third verse, our Saviour startles him; and as-
serts, as he doth again in the text, the absolute necessity of this
great change : Except a man be horn again, he cannot enter into the
kingdom of God. In the verse following, Nicodemus objects against
it ; and thinks to refute the Second Birth, by such pitifuj. doting
arguments, as might alone prove him twice a child : Can a man,
says he, he horn when he is old? Can he enter the second time into his
mothers womb, antd he born f No doubt but this learned Rabbi
thought he had brought a gravelling instance against this new doc-
trine of the New-Birth. Such ignorant pieces are the most wise
and learned, when they attempt by reason to search out those mys-
terious effects of God's Spirit, which cannot be known otherwise
than by illumination and experience. Our Saviour, therefore, in
the words of the text, takes off this gross and ill-conceited objec-
tion : and tells him, that he speaks not of a carnal, but of a spirit-
ual regeneration and birth ; whereby we are begotten again to a
lively hope, and are made the children of God : and so silenceth
those impertinent impossibilities, on which Nicodemus insisted :
Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he can in no wise
enter into the kingdom of God.
These words are a description of a Christian's New-Birth : which
is here set forth both by the Efficient Cause of it, Water and the
Spirit: and also by the absolute Necessity of it unto eternal life;
without this no man can enter into the kingdom of God, that is,
into heaven, the place where the throne of God's kingdom is es-
tablished.
To be born of water and of the Spirit, may admit of a double in-
terpretation : for either,
First. By Water is meant Baptism ; the element being put for
the ordinance, which is the sacrament of our regeneration : and .
thus you have it in Eph. v. 26. where the Church is said to be
(221J)
222
OP REGENERATION:
sanctified and cleansed, through the washing of water. There is, in-
deed, a Baptismal Kegeneration, whereby all, that are made par-
takers of that ordinance, are, according to Scripture language, sanc-
tified, renewed, and made the children of God, and brought within
the bond of the covenant : but all this is but after an external man-
ner ; as being, in this ordinance, entered members of the Visible
Church. This external regeneration by water entitles none to eter-
nal life ; but, as the Spirit moves upon the face of these waters, and
doth sometimes secretly convey quickening virtue through them.
Now if you take this being born of water to signify external re-
generation in the ordinance of Baptism, the question will be, how
it can be verified, that, without this, none can enter into the kingdom
of God.
It was a mistake of some of the Fathers, and among them of St.
Austin, who excluded all, both infants and adult, out of heaven
that died without Baptism ; although by no default of their own,
but by an insuperable necessity ; unless they were such as died
martyrs, their being baptized with their own blood, as St. Austin
speaks, serving them instead of baptism by water. But this opin-
ion is unwarrantable, and contrary to the most received judgment
of the Church in the Primitive Times : who, if they had thought
this Baptismal Regeneration was indispensibly necessary to salva-
tion, would not certainly have stinted and confined the adminis-
tration of it only to two times of the year, Easter and Pentecost ;
thereby to bring upon themselves the blood of their souls, that
should in that interim have died without Baptism. Therefore that
opinion was rather private, than the public judgment of the Church,
though learned men were of it.
Therefore, if you will understand Baptism by being born of wa-
ter, if it be true that none are saved that are not born of water ; we
must distinguish of being unavoidably and inevitably deprived of
the opportunity of Baptism, and a wilful contempt of it : and, in
this latter sense, must our Saviour's assertion be understood. He,
that contemns being born by Baptism, and out of that contempt
finally neglects being baptised, shall never enter into the kingdom of
God: but, for others, whom not contempt, but necessity, deprives
of this ordinance, the want of it shall not in the least prejudice
their salvation.
Secondly. To be born of water and of the Spirit, may denote to us
the manner of the Spirit's proceeding in the work of regeneration.
Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit : that is, except he
be renewed by the Holy Ghost, working as water ; leaving the
OR, THE NEW-BIKTIf.
223
same effect upon the soul in cleansing and purifying it from sinful
defilements, as water cloth upon the body in washing off contracted
dirt and filth. Nor, indeed, is this manner of expression strange
to the Holy Scriptures : for John Baptist, St. Matt. iii. 11, speaking
of Christ, tells them, that he should baptize them with the Unhj
Ghost and with fire : that, is, he should baptize them with the Holy
Ghost, working as fire : for, as fire eats out and consumes the rust
and dross of metals ; so those, that are baptized with the Spirit, are
as it were plunged into that heavenly flame, whose searching energy
devours all their dross, tin, and base alloy. So then, here also, to
he horn of water and of the Spirit, may be no more than to be born
of the Spirit, purifying the soul, even as water purifies the body
So variously is the efficiency of the Holy Ghost, in the work of
regeneration, expresse in Scripture language : it consumes our
dross as fire, and washeth off our filth as water.
These two interpretations may be given of the text, Except a man
he horn of water and of the Spirit: that is, except he be externally
regenerated by Baptism, when he hath such an opportunity to re-
ceive that ordinance, that nothing but his own wilful contempt of
it can hinder it ; and be also internally regenerated by the Spirit
of God working a mighty and thorough change upon his heart ; he
shall never be saved. Or, again, it may be understood thus : Ex-
cept a man be renewed by the efficacy of the Holy Ghost, cleans-
ing the inward man from sin, as water cleanseth the outward man
from filth, he shall never enter into heaven. In either of which
senses you take it, the words will well bear it.
Having given you this explication of the words, for the more
full and clear prosecution of this Doctrine of Begeneration, it wil
be expedient to show you,
I. WHAT THIS NEW-BIRTH OR REGENERATION IS.
And that I shall do, both Negatively and Positively.
i. Negatively. And, here, to be Born Again or New-Born,
1. Is not to have any essential change p>ass upon the essential parts
of human nature.
The essential parts of human nature I call the soul and body ;
which remain the same, for substance, after Regeneration, as they
were before. Indeed Flagicius Illyricus, that held original sin to
be of the substance of the soul, was driven by force of consequence
also to affirm, that Regeneration made a change in the substance
and essence of the soul : and the Familists, of late, have entertained
strange and blasphemous conceits concerning Regeneration, as if
it were a metamorphosis of the creature into the very being and
224
OF REGENERATION:
nature of God , making that change, that is wrought thereby, to
be not so much a new creature, as a new deity. But these are wild
and uncouth fancies : for, if Eegeneration wrought any such chango
upon man, as that he is not now the same person regenerated, as he
was unregenerated ; how doth the Apostle say, 1 Tim. i. 13 ; I was
before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious? then also grace, in-
stead of converting, destroyed the sinner ; and, consequently,
sinner yet was or shall be saved. But enough of this. Grace,
therefore, makes no such physical change upon the natural being
or essence of man: but the understanding, will, and affections are
the same for nature and essence, in the regenerate as in the unre-
geuerate; but only they are rectified and endowed with infused
habits.
2. Regeneration is not a conversion from an idolatrous and an erro-
neous way of worship, to the profession and aclcowledgment of the true
faith.
Much less, then, is it not a conversion from one sect and party
of Christians to another : as many ignorant persons suppose, that,
when they are won over from one truth it may be to an error, pre-
sently they think they are converted by it, because they join in
with another party of Christians. But there may be Proselytes
gained over to the Church, either from Heathenism or from Popish
Idolatry, whose souls notwithstanding may never be gained over
unto Christ. As travellers, that come into a foreign land, still re-
main subjects to their natural lord : so these may come into the
Church, which is the Kingdom of Christ upon Earth ; and yet still
remain slaves to their natural lord, the Devil. Indeed, I find in
Scripture, that, when Christ and his Apostles laboured to convert
the Jews or others unto the profession and acknowledgment of
Christ, and to bring them to a thorough work of Regeneration, the
chief thing that they insisted on was, to persuade them to believe
that Jesus Christ was the Son of God, the Saviour of the "World.
Now, though this Dogmatical Faith is not Eegeneration, yet it was
then almost an infallible test of it ; and, to persuade them to be-
lieve that Jesus was the Christ, was to prevail upon them to be
truly and really converted. It was seldom seen among those Primi-
tive Christians, Avhere there were no carnal respects nor outward
advantages that could commend the Gospel to the secular interests
of men ; when the only reward of professing Christ, was reproaches,
persecution, and martyrdom : seldom was it seen, that any were
won over from Heathenism or Judaism, to make profession of the
despised name of Christ, but such, as were inwardly renewed by
that almighty grace, that can conquer all the despites and affronts
OR, THE NEW BIRTH.
225
of the world : few were so foolish as to profess Christ in hypocrisy,
when that hypocrisy, would endanger their own lives ; and yet, be-
cause it was but in hypocrisy, it could gain them no benefit by his
death. Therefore it is, that the Scripture speaks of those, that
made a profession of the name of Christ, as if they were regener-
ated, because it was then almost an infallible mark of it : thus you
have it in 1 John iv. 15. Whosoever shall con/ess that Jesus is the
Son of God, God dwelleth in him, and he in God: so, again, in chap.
V. 1 ; He, that believeth that Jesus is the Christ, is horn of God. But
now, when the very name of a Christian is become a title of honour,
and the same punishments do now attend the denying of Christ
that then attended the acknowledgment of him, men may indeed
be called by his name that never were effectually called by his
grace, and may make a profession of the true faith and yet remain
Christian Infidels.
3. The reformation of a dissolute and debauched life, falls short of
this spiritual New-Birth.
This is that, with which many do soothe up themselves, when
they reflect back upon the wild extravagances of their former times:
how outrageously wicked they were ; drunkards, unclean, riotous,
blasphemers, swearers, and the very worst of sinners : and, now
that they find themselves deadened to these things, and that they
are grown men of stayed and sober lives and conversations, straight
they conclude, that, certainly, such a great change as this is could
never be made on them otherwise than by a renewing work of the
Spirit : and, yet, this amendment there may be, where there is no
Eegeneration. Men may gather up their loose and dissolute lives
within the compass of civility and moral honesty, and yet they
may be utter strangers to a work of true and saving grace : and
this may be ascribed to two grounds ; partly, to the convictions of
God's Spirit awakening natural conscience to see the horror, and
to foresee the danger, that is in such infamous sins ; and, partly, to
prudence, gained from the frequent experiences that they have had
of the manifold inconveniences brought upon themselves by such
sins formerly. These two may make a great amendment in men's
lives and conversations ; and, yet, both these convictions and pru-
dence fall far short of true regenerating grace.
All the seeming amendment of such men's lives may be effected
two ways : either by changing their sins, or by tiring out the sinner.
(1) The life may seem to be reformed, when men only change
their rude and boisterous sins, for such as are more demure and
sober.
•Vol. ii. — 15
OF REGENERATION.:
"When men, from riotous, grow worldly ; when from profane and
irreligious, they grow superstitious and hypocritical ; from atheists,
to be heretics ; when men make this change of boisterous and
roaring sins, for those that are more demure and sober, they are apt to
think that this change must be a change of their natures : whereas,
indeed, it is but only a changing and bartering of their sins ; and
usually it is such a change too, that, though it render the life more
inoffensive, yet it makes the soul more incurable. St. Austin, long
since, hath told us, That vices may give place, when yet no virtue
takes it ; but one vice gives place to another.
(2) The life may seem to be reformed, when men are only tired
out with the'r ;ins, or have outgrown their sins.
There are sins, that are proper and peculiar to such a state and
season of a man's life, upon the altering of which they vanish and
disappear. The sins of youth drop off in declining age, being then
incongruous. This is that, which deceives many : when they look
back upon those numberless vanities that they have forsaken and
shaken off, and find how deadened their hearts are to those sinful
ways which before they delighted in, they conclude, that, certainly,
this great change must needs proceed from true grace ; whereas,
indeed, they do not leave their sins but their sins leave them, and
drop off from them as rotten fruit from a tree : the faculties of their
souls and the members of their bodies, that before were instruments
of sin unto unrighteousness, are it may be blunted and become
unserviceable. This maim of nature is far from regenerating
grace : that doth not disable a man from the service of sin ; but
only sets him free from it.
4. To le endowed with eminent gifts and with the common graces
of the Spirit, is not to be Regenerated.
These may be bestowed upon the worst of men. There is grace,
that renders a man lovely in God's eyes ; and there is grace, that
renders a man lovely only in men's eyes. Of both these, one and
the same Spirit is the author. In some, the Spirit sanctifies the
heart ; and, in others, it only illuminates the head. Balaam was
irradiated with the supernatural light of prophecy. Judas was
dignified with the extraordinary office of the apostleship ; and sent
out to work miracles, together with the rest of the Apostles.
Yea, so much are the gifts of the Spirit, the operations of the
Spirit, that they are, in a peculiar manner, called the Holy Ghost
himself. See this in Acts i. 4. Christ commands his Disciples
there, to wait at Jerusalem for the promise of the Father: that is for
the gifts of the Spirit ; for that was the promise of the Father : and
OB, THE N E W-B IETH.
227
he tells them, in the eighth verse, that they should receive power af-
ter that the Holy Ghost was come upon them : certain it is, that they
had already received the Holy Ghost, in the sanctifying graces of
it : we cannot think that they were in an unregenerate, unconverted
estate, after Christ's death ; but they had not as yet received the
plentiful effusion of the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost, of
speaking with tongues, of a bold and ready utterance, of working of
miracles, and the like, which were then necessary to qualify them for
the successful spreading of a new doctrine. And this is more clear
in Acts viii., when Philip preached at Samaria, it is said he con-
verted many, in verse 12, so that, doubtless, many of them had
received the Spirit already, in its saving graces ; and yet it is said,
in verse 16, that the Holy Ghost was not yet fallen upon any of
them : that is, though they were converted, yet they were not endowed
with those wonderful gifts of the Spirit before mentioned, which
afterwards they received. Had we been among them, and heard
them speak of Christ and Gospel Mysteries with affections and con-
victions beyond natural capacities ; had we heard them speak un-
studied languages, and seen them working miracles, healing the
sick, raising the dead ; could we have thought, that it was possible
for any of those, who were so favoured and filled by the Holy
Ghost, to be yet in an unregenerate state, in a state of wrath and
damnation ? Yet, that there might some of them be so is clear :
for the Apostle speaks of the like ; such, who had tasted of the hea-
venly gift and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and yet might
fall away, Heb. vi. 4, 6 : that, is, there were those, in those Primi-
tive Times, that had an effusion of the extraordinary gifts of the
Holy Ghost poured out upon them ; of speaking with tongues, of a
bold and ready utterance, of working of miracles, and the like ;
and yet such as these, that had tasted of these heavenly gifts, and
were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, fell away, that is, they
were never truly regenerate.
And, certainly, if these extraordinary gifts might be found
separate from true grace, much more may those inferior gifts, that
the Spirit now dispenseth among Christians be without true regen-
erating grace. A man may discourse of spiritual mysteries copi-
ously and clearly : he may have gifts of knowledge and utterance :
he may preach with evidence and demonstration, and pray with
enlargement and affection ; and yet, notwithstanding all this, be an
utter stranger to a saving work of grace. Gifts prove nothing :
these gifts may be but the gilding of a rotten post, the varnish of
a corrupt heart. As it was a custom of old to crown those beasts'
228
OF REGENERATION:
heads with garlands of flowers, that were ordained to be a sacrifice :
so God may sometimes crown the heads of wicked men with flowery
parts and gifts, whom yet he intends to make a sacrifice of to his
wrath and justice.
5. A civil and harmless demeanor, is not this state of Regeneration.
There are many, that are of a good nature, that live blamelessly
as to the world, and that nearly resemble grace : such as St. Paul
was ; who, speaking of himself saith, touching the Law, he was blame-
less : and such was the young man in the Gospel, that came to Christ
and demanded what further lesson he should take out ; having
obeyed all the commands, as he thought: and, yet, this also is short
of the regenerating grace of the Spirit, and argues only a sweet
disposition, not a gracious heart.
And thus you see how easily men may mistake themselves in
the great work of regeneration, upon which depends their eternal
happiness ; for, Except a man be born again, he shall never see the
kingdom of God: and yet it is too much to be feared, that many,
yea very many, rest upon these things ; and think the great deter-
mining change is certainly wrought upon them, only because they
are morally honest, or eminently gifted, or much reformed, or
gained over to the profession of the truth with such a sect or party
of professors ; whereas, indeed, the New-Birth consists in none of
all these things.
ii. Briefly, therefore, to inform you what it IS, you may take
it thus :
Regeneration is a change of the whole man, in every
part and faculty thereof, from a state of sinful nature,
to a state of supernatural grace ; whereby the image of
god, that we defaced and lost by our first transgression,
is again, in some good measure, restored.
1. Now, as every science hath its Proper Terms, that are as so
many keys to unlock the mysteries contained in it : so, especially,
divinity abounds with terms, that are peculiar to its own doctrine ;
and, in no one point, more than in this of the great change, that a
sinner undergoes, when he is translated from a state of nature to a
state of grace.
That grace, that concurs unto this great change, is of two sorts :
Either such, as alters the relations, wherein we stand unto God ;
or such, as alters the dispositions and habit of our souls.
Of the former sort, are Election, which is antecedent to our Faith ;
and Reconciliation, Justification, Adoption, and Mystical Union,
which are consequents unto it. Of these graces it is not my busi-
OR, THE N E W-B IRTH.
229
ness now to treat, because they lodge only in the breast of God ;
and their formal effect is not a supernatural infusing of any new
habits or principles, but only of new relations. When we speak
of a person justified and adopted, the true adequate noti(fh of these
terms doth not declare how his heart is changed towards God, but,
if I may so speak, how God's heart is changed towards him; not
that he stands otherwise affected unto God, but otherwise related
to God, than formerly : of a guilty malefactor, he becomes ac-
quitted and accepted, by the grace of Justification ; and, of an alien,
he becomes a son and heir, by the grace of Adoption.
But then there are other graces, that are inherent in us, and
work a mighty change in our moral habits and principles ; and
whereby we also, though not so properly, are denominated gracious.
God is denominated gracious, by the grace of Justification, Adop-
tion, Mystical Union, and Election : and we are denominated graci-
ous, by the habitual graces, that his Spirit infuseth into us and
worketh in us. And these are every where besparkled up and
down in the Scripture, where it speaks of Faith, Love, Patience,
Self denial, Meekness, Knowledge, Temperance, and the rest of
them : these, as so many stars, ought continually to shine forth in
a Christian's life, and, though they may appear very differently,
some obscure and cloudy and others bright and glittering, some at
one season setting and others at another season rising, yet they all
make up but one constellation, whereby we are translated, as the
Scripture speaks, out of darkness into marvellous light.
Now the framing of this complexion or body of grace in the
heart, is that, which we call Eegeneration ; it being a fixed con-
stellation of all the several graces of the Spirit in the heart.
The Scripture gives it divers other appellations. It is called
the new man, in Eph. iv. 24 : the new creature: Gal. vi. 15 : a trans-
formation into the image of God : 2 Cor. iii. 18 : a participation of
the divine nature : 2 Pet. i. 4 : and, in other places, too long to be
insisted on now, it is called Conversion, Effectual Calling, Sancti-
fication, and Renovation : and sometimes, too, it is termed by the
name of two principal graces, the two greatest limbs of the New
Man, Faith and Repentance, which are often put for the whole wort
of Regeneration.
All these expressions set forth the same work of grace upon the
heart, though they may be understood under different notions. The
New Man denotes the greatness and entireness of the change. The
New Creature denotes that almighty power, whereby that entire
change is wrought. The Image of God and the Divine Nature de-
230
OF REGENERATION:
note that conformity, that is thereby made in us to the holy will
and nature of God. Effectual Calling and Conversion denote our
returning to God, after our wandering and straying from him.
Sanctification denotes that influence, which this great change hath
to set us apart for God from common uses ; for sanctification, in
propriety of speech,. signifies a separation of a person or thing from
profane and ordinary uses to the service and glory of God : indeed
Sanctification doth, in strictness of speech, differ from Eegenera-
tion, though commonly we use them promiscuously ; for Eegene-
ration is the implanting of the habits and principles of grace, but
Sanctification is properly the strengthening and increasing of them :
it is the progress, that a holy soul makes, when it passes on from
one degree of grace to another.
Eegeneration is, in nature, before Justification ; but Sanctifica-
tion follows it.
And, hence, we may observe the order, in which the Apostle
rangeth them in that famous place, that climax, in Eom. viii. 29,
30, where every grace is a round of the scala cxli, that Jacob's
ladder, whereby we ascend up to heaven. It is a place, if any in
the Book of God, that deserves our most serious thoughts. Says
the Apostle, Whom he did foreknow, them he also did predestinate.
If you ask wherein God's prescience and foreknowledge differ from
predestination, a question that hath caused much strife, I answer :
Prescience here respects the end : predestination respects the means,
how to obtain it. So that the sense is this : Whom God foreknew that
he would save, them he did predestinate to the means of salvation.
He hath predestinated us, says the Apostle, that we might be confor-
med to the image of his Son : that is, he pre lestinated them to grace,
which is the way and means to glory. So, then where it is said
whom God foreknew, that signifies God's purpose and intention of
saving some : where it is said, those he did predestinate, that sig-
nifies God's purpose of calling those, whom he did intend to save,
unto the knowledge of his Son, and to the means whereby he might
save them. It follows, Whom he did predestinate, them he also called:
that is, with an effectual call, which is the same with regeneration :
whom he predestinated, them he regenerated ; and whom he thus
called, or regenerated, them he also justified. Here you see Justifica-
tion is put after Eegeneration, though, indeed, in order of nature,
it follows Eegeneration : for we are justified by faith ; now faith is
part of that new nature, that is bestowed upon us in Eegeneration :
we are justified by faith ; wherefore faith is before our Justification,
and is part of our Eegeneration. The Apostle now proceeds to the
OB, THE N E W-B I B T II.
231
last link of this golden chain : Whom he justifies, them he also glo-
rifies : where we may observe, that it is at least probable, that the
glorification, that the Apostle here speaks of, may not be the Glory
of Heaven, because he speaks of it as a thing already past and done ;
whom he hath justified he hath glorified : we may, without offering
violence to the words, interpret it of Sanctification ; whom he hath
justified, them he hath glorified, that is sanctified : so that glorifi-
cation here is no more than Sanctification ; for Sanctification is also
called glory, in 2 Cor. iii. 18. We also beholding the glory of the
Lord, are changed into the same image, from glory to glory, even as by
the Sjnrit of the Lord ; from glory to glory, that is, from one degree of
Sanctification to another ; for, indeed, holiness, that is our Sancti-
fication, and the glory of heaven, are but one and the same thing
for substance, differing in degrees and circumstances.
So much now for the Names, whereby this great change is called.
2. Let us now proceed to consider the Nature of it.
Which, because it is a mutation of the whole man, we cannot
better do, than by considering the terms, both from which and to
which, this mutation or change passeth.
Let us, therefore, first take a view what man is, in his unregenerate
state ; and, then, behold him, as he is new, and as he bears the g o-
rious lineaments of God's image upon his soul.
(1) In his Unregenerate State.
I shall not consider him, as he is obnoxious to divine wrath and
vengeance ; for, so, he is a child of wrath, an heir of hell ani l per-
dition. But I shall conside" him, as he stands alienated from the
divine holiness and purity ; and as he is despoiled of all those choice
perfections, wherewith his nature was at first endowed.
And, here, give me leave to represent to your eyes a wretched
and sad spectacle. Whose bowels cannot but yearn, to read that
description, which the Prophet makes, Ezek. xvi. 4, 5, of a poor,
forsaken infant, swathed in its own blood, cast out into the open
field, helpless for its own weakness, and loathsome for its deformity ?
This is the very emblem of what we ourselves are, in our unregen-
eracy ; cast out to the loathing of our persons, rolling ourselves in
our own filth, and impotent that we cannot help ourselves.
But I shall not stand to represent it to you in generals. To
came therefore to particulars, I shall give you these following posi-
tions ; which may clear up, both wherein consists the state of unre-
generacy, and also the misery of such a state.
[1] The corruption of an unregenrate state consists, in blottin r
out the Divine image ; that resemblance of God, which was stamped
upon our souls in our first creation.
232
OP REGNERATION:
What the Image of God is, I shall more clearly show you after-
wards ; and how it is again restored to us in Regeneration. In the
mean time, it may suffice, that, by the Image of God, I mean those
spiritual habits of knowledge and holiness, that were conferred on
Adam in his first creation, and on us in him. These habits were
natural to him, and concreated with him ; whereby his understand-
ing was raised to a clear and satisfying knowledge of divine truths,
and his will inclined to a free and unforced performance of divine
and spiritual actions : in this consisted a great part of the Image
of God. It consisted also, in the harmonious subordination of the
inferior faculties to the superior ; the will being subject to the dic-
tates of the understanding, and the affections subject to the com-
mands and sovereignty of the will. But, now, all this is lost : in
our unregenerate state we are deprived of it ; and there is nothing,
but ruin and an undigested chaos left in an unregenerate soul.
Darkness covers the face of the understanding, that great deep ; and
disorders and tumults sway the affections contrary to the guidance
of the will, and these sway the will contrary to the dictates of rea-
son : so that it is a state of mere confusion, disorder, and rebellion;
as of man against God, so also of man against himself. It is a state
of utter blindness and impotency : When we were weak, then God
sent his Son in the likeness of flesh. Yea, it is not only a state of
weakness, but it is also a state of spiritual death : You hath he
quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins: Eph. ii. 1.
[2] The corruption of an unregenerate state consists, in our aver-
sion from God, and in our inordinate conversion to the creature.
And this necessarily follows, upon the loss of God's Image. The
soul of man is still an active, busy creature; and must still be put-
ting itself forth in actions suitable to its own nature. Now while
it did enjoy God's Image, it had power to point every motion of
the soul to God, and to fix upon God both as the object and end of
all its actions, and that made them all to-be holy and divine : but,
being now deprived of the Image of God, the soul grovels here be-
low ; and, instead of aspiring unto God, pitches its affections and
thoughts only upon the creature : and this becomes sin and misery
to it ; not because it affects the creature simply, but because it af-
fects the creature in an inordinate manner, that is, without affect-
ing God the Creator. Briefly and plainly, the soul must have an
inclination and propension, one way or other : to incline to the
obeying and loving of God, it cannot now, without the Image of
God, that should raise up the affections of the soul to a spiritual
pitch. Now this Image of God we are deprived of, and that justly
OK, THE NEW- BIRTH.
233
too, by our Fall : and, therefore, now the whole bent and inclina-
tion of the soul, that ought to be carried out to God, but cannot,
pitcheth upon what it can, and that is upon the creature ; those
things, that please the carnal sensual appetite, and that in an inor-
dinate manner, to the neglect and slighting, yea to the contempt
and hating, of God. And this is the state of the soul in its unre-
generacy.
[3] This corruption of an unregenerate state is spread over every
power and faculty of the soul ; not one escaping the contagion of it.
But, yet, as the sea is called by divers names, according to the
divers countries and shores that it flows along by ; so also this cor-
ruption of our nature is termed diversely, according to the divers
faculties and powers of the soul that it hath depraved. In the un-
derstanding, it is called blindness and darkness ; in the will, stub-
bornness and perverseness : in the affections, it is called disorder,
sensuality, and irregularity : and yet, still, it is the same corrup-
tion of unregeneracy, in every one of them, the same body of sin
and death ; though styled thus diversely, according to the divers
faculties that it doth infect.
[4] This corruption of an unregenerate state is unweariedly
working out itself, in every act and motion of our souls.
Not so much as one good thought could ever yet escape to heaven
free from it. It is as a corrupt fountain, continually sending forth
corrupt and bitter streams ; and, though these streams take several
courses, and wander severally into several ways and channels, yet
they all taste of the same brackishness : so, though the soul is va-
rious in its actions, yet all its actions have a taint and relish from
the same corruption, that corruption that hath tainted the fountain.
[5] Hence it follows, that, whatsoever an unregenerate man doth,
it becomes sin to him.
And that, whether you consider his religious, or his civil and
ordinary actions. If you take the most splendid and gorgeous du-
ty of an unregenerate man, when it is performed with the most
pomp, when his affections are most upon the wing, when he is in
the highest elevation of soul; yet this glittering duty is nothing
else but the steam and reeking of corruption, and so becomes of-
fensive unto God, there being nothing of grace in it to perfume it.
Hence the Psalmist speaks, in Psal. cix. 7 ; Let his prayer become
sin : and, says the Wise Mao, The prayer of the wicked is an abomi-
nation to the Lord; Prov. xv. 8. The best duties of unregenerate
men are no better, in God's account and acceptance, than abomina-
tion, the cutting off a dog's neck, or as the offering up of swine's blood,
234
OF REGENERATION:
or whatever else the soul of God doth most abhor ; and how then
might such unresrenerate men wish themselves rather stocks or
stones, senseless and unacted things, than such as they are, men of
vigorous and active principles ; since every imagination of their
hearts, and ever}' motion of their souls, is only evil before God !
There is nothing, that such men do, in the whole course of their
lives, but, at the Last Day, it will be found in God's register-book
among the catalogue of their sins. Yea, even their commendable
and necessary actions : The 'plowing of the wicked, says the "Wise
Man, is cui abomination to the Lord: this man eats and drinks, plows
and sleeps, and hath done so many thousands of such and such
natural actions ; but he hath done them in a state of unregeneracy,
and therefore they stand all upon the account for so many thou-
sand sins. Nay, he hath prayed so often, and heard so often, made
so many prayers, and heard so many sermons, and done many good
works ; but yet, all this while, he was in an unconverted estate :
these, therefore, are set down in God's day-book, in black ; and
they are registered among those sins, that he must give an account
for, not for the substance of the actions themselves, but because
they come from rotten principles, that defile the best actions which
he can perform. His eating, as well as his gluttony ; his drink-
ing, as well as his drunkenness; his converse, negotiation, and
trafficing, as well as his covetousness, and inordinate love of the
world ; are all set down, and reckoned by God for sins, and such
sins as he must reckon for with God.
I speak not these things to discourage any, that may suspect
themselves to be in an unconverted estate, from the performance
either of the duties of religion, or the necessary and civil affairs of
this life : you cannot possibly sit still and do nothing : or, if you
do sit still and do nothing, yet your idleness will be a sin. But I
speak this only to show the absolute necessity of Regeneration ;
for, without this inward principle of grace, no action, how moral,
how precious, how religious or necessary soever, but will be cata-
logued down m God's day-book among the number of men's sins.
(2) Having now considered the terminum a quo, from which we
pass to this great change, let us now consider what it is, that we
acquire by the term to which we pass. And that I told you, when
I gave you the description of Regeneration, is the Image of God.
Of this I spake somewhat before, but shall now do it more fully.
The image of God is taken, in Scripture, in two senses.
First. For the Essential and Coeternal Image of God the Father.
And, so, Christ is called the Image of God, in Col. i. 15. He is the
OB, THE NEW-BIRTH,
235
image of the invisible God, says the Apostle. So also, Heb. i. 3. lie
is the brightness of his glory, that is, of God's glory ; and he is the ex-
press image of his person. Indeed, it is infinitely past our reach, to
conceive what a wonderful impression that was, that stamped the
Image of the Father upon the Son, in such a sort, as to be the same
in substance and duration with the original itself.
Secondly. Therefore, to come nearer to our purpose, the Image
of God is taken sometimes, in Scripture, for that Eesemblance of
God, that is upon the Soul of Man. And so it is said, in Gen. i.
27 ; that God created man in his own image. Now, to be this image,
implies two things. First: a likeness and similitude, that man
bears unto God. Secondly : it implies, that God made himself the
pattern and exemplar, when he drew this likeness of himself upon
man. Two things, or two persons may be like each to other, which
yet properly are not said to be the one the image of the other, un-
less the one be made purposely to resemble and represent the other:
as milk is said to be like milk, but yet one part is not said to be
image of the other. So, then, when it is said, God made man after
his own image, it implies a likeness in him unto God ; and it im-
plies also, that this likeness is wrought in him by God, purposely
to resemble him.
Now, here, to clear our passage, I shall consider Three things.
Wherein the Image of God consisted, in which man was, in his
primitive state, created. "What parts of that Image are lost and
defaced by the Fall ; and what of it still remains upon the soul.
And, "What of that Image is again renewed and restored, in our
Eegeneration.
[1] "What that primitive Image of God was, in which he created
man. I answer Negatively and Positively.
1st. Negatively. The image of God doth not consist in any cor-
poreal resemblance of him, or bodily similitude to him.
For our bodies, though they are of an admirable composure, yet
they carry in them no resemblance of God, who is a spirit, and who
is the God of the spirits of all flesh. The learned do well distinguish,
betwixt Imago, and Vestigium Dei. There are qusedam vestigia Dei,
"certain footsteps of God," printed upon every creature ; by the
tracing of which footsteps, we may find out his infinite power and
godhead, as the Apostle speaks. Thus, there is not the least pile of
grass but points upwards to God, as its wise and powerful Maker :
there is not the least leaf, but hath written upon it the wisdom and
power of God. Every creature, brute and inanimate, bears the
print of God's footsteps upon it. And, of this rank, are our bodies ;
236
OF REGENERATION":
bearing upon them qusedam vestigia, some footsteps and tracks of
God : and, by how much the more wonderfully they are framed
and organized, in which respect the Psalmist saith, / am fearfully
and wonderfully made; by so much the more discernible are the
footsteps of God seen in our bodies, than in the bodies of other
creatures : but yet this is not sufficient to make them Images of
God ; for they have not in themselves any resemblance of the di-
vine nature, neither are they spirits nor intellectual substances a&
God is ; and therefore, though they are said to bear the print of
God's footsteps, yet they are not said to bear God's Image : indeed
there were some, that were called Anthropomorphites, that fancied
God to be corporeal ; and that ascribed to him all members in pro-
priety, that the Scripture ascribed to him in condescension, as hands,
head, eyes, and feet, and the like ; and, consequently, thought that
God framed man's body, according to the image of his own : but
this is a stupid error ; and a heathen orator had more true infor-
mation in this point, when he tells us, That the virtues of man
make him to be more like to God, than his shape doth : so, then, it
is not the body of man, that is the Image of God.
2dly. Positively. And so we may take notice, that the Image
of God consists,
(1st) In such perfections, as are spiritual : I say, in such spiritual
perfections, as are essential and necessary to man as man : such as
the rational soul itself, together with those powers and faculties
that are necessarily subjected and seated in it ; as the understand-
ing, will, and affections.
For, by these, man may be said to bear the Image of God, be-
cause these have in them some faint glimpses and shadows of divine
essence. The soul is a spirit ; and so is God : the soul is an intel-
lectual and free agent ; and so is God. Indeed the resemblance
betwixt God and us, even in this very thing in which we bear some
resemblance of God, is infinitely unsearchable and great. Mark
that place, for the confirmation of this, in Gen. ix. 6. He, that
sheddeth man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed: for in the image
of God made he man. Wherein lies the force of this reason ? Do
not all affirm, that man lost the Image of God, by his sin and fall ?
Or, did God hereby intend to secure the lives of the regenerate,
that have this image again restored to them ? No, but the weight
of the reason lies in this, that every man, whether regenerate or
wicked, still bears the Image of God, even in this, that he hath a
spiritual soul, and that he hath an intellectual mind, that he hath a
free and self-determining will : and, therefore, whosoever murders
OR, THE NEW BIRTH.
237
man deserves death, because lie murders God in Effigies , lie mur
ders the Image of God. This now is one part of the Image of God ;
the spiritual soul, and the rational powers and faculties of it.
(2dly) Another part of God's Image consists in those habitual
perfections of man's human nature, that were not essential to him :
but rather ornamentive ; and necessary, not simply to his being,
but rather to his well-being.
To make man a rational creature, it was simply necessary to
breathe into him a rational soul ; and it was also necessary, that that
rational soul should be endowed with faculties, with understanding,
will, and affections.
But, over and above these necessary things, God gave him right-
eous habits, that might rectify those faculties : and these are Three :
[1st] God darted into his Understanding a clear and exact know-
ledge ; not only of those things that are natural, but of those things
that are divine also.
Of his knowledge in things that are natural, we have a clear in-
stance ; when, as all creatures passed before Adam as servants to
do homage to their lord, he was able, by a transient view and in-
tuition of them, to give them all names according to their several
natures. And his knowledge of the divine nature appeared hence,
because his love of him was perfect : and how could he love God,
if he had not known him ? Now, in this particular of knowledge,
man nearly resembled God, in his first estate : for God's infinite de-
light is in the knowledge and contemplation of himself, and of his
works ; and so also was man's. But yet this knowledge was not
omniscience ; for there were many things, doubtless, that man was
then ignorant of: but he knew whatever was necessary and ex-
pedient for him to know ; and that was sufficient for the happiness
of his estate, and for the end for which he was created.
[2dly] Man's will was endowed with a habitual proneness and
inclination to all good.
There were then no such bandyings in his will, as now the holiest
saints complain of: but the will clasped about every good and holy
object, that was presented to its choice ; and that it did, freely and
fully, with entireness and delight.
[3dly] His Affections also were all holy, and all of them subject
to his holy will.
Now, the best complain, it is seldom that they will what is good :
and when they have a will to it, yet they cannot do what they
would : the good, which they would do, they cannot do. But, in
our first blessed estate, there was a harmonious obedience, in all
238
OF REGENERATION:
the passions and in all the faculties of the soul, unto the command
of the will, without the least tumult or disorder. There were, in-
deed, motions of the affections and passions in Adam, as of love,
hope, joy, and the like ; but it was, as some divines express it, as
the bubbling of clean water in a clear chrystal vial, that raised no
defilement : whereas, now, it is in us like the working of the sea, that
casteth out mire and filth.
These affections were under the command of the will then ; and
that, both as to the continuance and as to the degrees of them.
a. As to the continuance of them.
The will might command them on and off, at its pleasure. They
fixed upon nothing, but what holiness directed them to : and they
made their stay no longer, than the same holiness commanded.
Like the Centurion's Servants, they went and came at the word of
their superior.
b. As to the degrees of them.
Now we find it a hard task, to set bounds to our love, fear, joy,
and the like : we cannot give way to them, without running into
strange excesses and intemperance : our love is become fondness :
our joy is become wantonness : our fear is turned into a chilling
ague : and our anger into a burning fever. But, in our first blessed
estate, all these passions were guided by holy reason : both for
their objects, upon which they ought to fix; and also for their mea-
sures, how far they ought to let forth themselves.
And thus I have opened the first proposal ; delineating fo you
obscurely the Divine Image : for the best and most comprehensive
notions and words of men can but obscurely trace out the tracks,
lines, and figures of the glorious Image of God, which the creating
finger of the Almighty at first drew upon the soul of man ; which,
when we compare it with the ruins, and rubbish of our present state
of misery, may administer just cause of shame, grief, and sorrow.
[2] Let us now consider, what parts of this Image are lost and
defaced by our Fall ; and what of it still remains in every man, as
well unregenerate as regenerate.
1st. That part of the Image of God, that consisted in those things
that are essential to man, is not lost.
As the soul ; and its faculties of understanding, will, and affec-
tions : these still remain the same, for substance, as they did before.
2dly. Some unregenerate men retain many rare natural perfec-
tions of these faculties.
Some of them grow up in all ornamentive, excellent parts;
searching judgments, deep knowledge: when others are born fools
OR, THE X E W - B I R T II.
239
and idiots, and are deprived of the use of common reason. Now
though reason and knowledge, even in natural things, be some part
of God's Image, that all men have equally forfeited ; yet God is
pleased to restore this, in a great measure, sometimes, to some un-
regenerate men, when he denies it to others: yea, it may be, his
own children do not enjoy it in the same degree. This part of God's
Image is dispensed, in common, both to good and bad ; and, many
times, the wicked have a greater share in it than the holy. These
gifts, though they bear some weak and obscure resemblance of
God, he keeps in the hands of his Common Providence ; and scat-
ters upon the generality of men, in some measure : unto these we
have all lost a right and title, but we have not all lost the actual
possession of them ; but God restores them to unregenerate men,
as he pleaseth.
3dly. As for that part of the Image of God, that consists in holy
habits, in spiritual knowledge and righteousness, these we have
utterly lost and defaced.
The mind is become palpably dark ; muffled up in error and
ignorance : the will and affections are violently and unweariedly
bent upon the pursuit only of what is evil. And this is the misery
of our Fall : thus, is our glory stained, and our silver become dross.
[3] Let us now consider, what of the Image of God is again re
stored to us, in our Eegeneration.
1st. To this I answer, briefly : Eegeneration restores to us that
part of God's Image, that consists in holy and spiritual habits, that
rectify the operations of our natural faculties and powers.
The mind is illuminated with true knowledge : the will is made
compliant to God's will ; and the affections are called off from the
pursuit of vanity, and set upon spiritual and heavenly objects.
And this is that Image of God, that is drawn upon our souls in our
Eegeneration, whereby we are made like to God ; yea, so like to
him, that the Apostle, in 2 Pet. i. 4, calls it, a participation of the
divine nature. There are, indeed, some strictures and beams of the
holiness of God himself shining in a regenerate soul ; though infi-
nitely more weak and waterish, than those in God's infinitely holy
essence. And, here, observe Two things.
(1st) That, in the very instant of our Eegeneration, all the graces
of the Holy Spirit are implanted in us, at once : for they are all
linked together ; and whoever receives any one grace, receives
them all.
There are faith and love, and the fear of God, and patience, and
humility, and self-denial, and the rest of the train of glorious
2-iO
OF REGENERATION.
graces : for each of these is a lineament and feature of the Divine
Image, without which it were not complete. And, therefore, that
Christian, that can but find any one grace wrought and acted iD
him by the Spirit of God, may comfortably conclude that he hath
all other graces, at least in the habits and principles of them : they
may all be weak, indeed : but, yet, not any one of them is wanting.
And it may also serve to stir us up, since we have graces of all
sorts that lie latent within us, not to yield to any corruption or
temptation : as that with which we cannot grapple, so as to come
off with victory and conquest : for our Regeneration furnishes us
with all grace ; and there is no particular sin, but we may within
ourselves find a particular grace opposite to it, if we would but stir
up and rouse it.
(2dly) Observe also, That the Holy Ghost is, in a peculiar way,
the author of this our conformity and similitude unto God.
For he it is, that, according to the ceconomy and dispensation
of the Blessed Trinity, begets us after the image and likeness of
God. And, therefore, the text speaks of being born of the Spirit.
And, so, in Scripture, we have frequent mention made of the Seal
of the Spirit : 2 Cor. i. 22, and Eph. i. 13. Now a seal doth two
things : it not only confirms the deed, to which it is annexed ; but
it also conforms the wax, upon which the seal is imprinted, to re-
ceive its own stamp and image. So, when the Spirit of God doth
incubare animse, when it " rests upon the soul," it casts and moulds
it into its own image and shape ; and, of a fleshly carnal soul, it
makes it become spiritual, like to itself : and therefore says our Sa-
viour, in John iii. 6 ; Thtit which is born of the Spirit, is spirit ; be-
cause the Spirit of God begets in its own likeness. It is like the
seal on the wax, that leaves its stamp upon it : so, the soul being
sealed by the Spirit, it leaves its own stamp and impression upon it.
2dly. But, betwixt that Image of God, which the Spirit stamps
upon us, in our Regeneration ; and that Image of God, in which we
were created ; there is a twofold difference observable.
(1st) That Image of God, which is restored to us in our Regenera-
tion, though it hath a perfection of parts, yet hath not a perfection
of degrees.
The Image of God, in which man was at first created, had them
both : it included all graces ; and it included them all, in their
height and in their glory. Now, though the regenerate are as ex-
tensively holy as Adam was ; and have as many graces, yea more
too, as some think, than ever Adam had : yet they are not intensively
so holy, as he was ; but their graces are allayed with a mixture of
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
241
sin and corruption. Their knowledge is not so comprehensive ;
but it is subject to ignorance and errors : their will is not so per-
fectly guided by the will of God ; but, sometimes, it hath eccentri-
cal motions of their own : and their affections are not so refined ;
but that, sometimes, they are inordinate and earthly. Yea, and
every faculty and every action are interwoven and intercheckered
with grace and sin : so that, at once, the soul, though it be regener-
ate, yet bears a double image, God's and Satan's : it bears God's
image, in its regenerate part ; and the Devil's, in its unregenerate
part. The best men are like your plaited pictures: wherein, if
you look on one side, you may see an angel ; and, if you look on
the other side of the light, you may see a devil : so, truly, if you
look upon the renewed and regenerate part of a child of. God, that
is angelical, and bears some glimmerings and resemblances of the
Image of God upon it ; but, if you turn your eyes on the corrupt
and unregenerate part, what appears there, but blackness and de-
formity, that shadow out the very Image of Satan ?
(2dly) The Image of God, restored to us in our Eegeneration,
differs from that, wherein we were first created, in this, that it shall
never be totally lost and effaced, as the other was ; and, herein, it
excels the other.
You see how soon Adam lost his. One sin brought such a great
blot upon it, that it was no longer discernible for the Image of
God. But, now, though this Image shine Dot in such bright and
orient colours as that did ; yet are they more lasting and durable
colours, than the former image had. Yea, though the regenerate
commit many sins, that stain and sully it: yet the Spirit of God
still refresheth it, by the continual influences of his grace ; and will
preserve it entire, that, in that great day when God shall come to
examine every soul, " Whose image and superscription do you
bear ?" it may indeed be seen, that we bear the Image of God, and
may be owned by him as his children, and as those that belong
to him.
The forming of this Image of God on the soul, is the product of
the New-Birth.
iii. Now, in that the Scripture calls the restoring of this image
of God, a new-birth ; it will be expedient to consider what this
METAPHOR, TO BE BORN AGAIN, DOTH IMPORT.
And, here, I shall touch upon some remarkable resemblances,
that are betwixt a Natural and a Spiritual Birth, between our First
and our Second Birth.
1. To be born again implies, that, as no man can bestow upon him-
"Vol. ii.— 16
242
OF REGENERATION:
self a natural heing ; so, much less, can any man bestow upon himself
a supernatural being.
What ! where were all of us a hundred years since ? All in that
vast wilderness of nothing; all sleeping in our own causes: we
ourselves not having then so much existence, as our very dreams
have now : and could we awake ourselves out of that sleep ? could
we procure our own being? could we fetch from heaven those
sparks of divine fire, those souls of ours which are now kindled in
our breasts ? could we ourselves tie that vital knot betwixt our
souls and bodies ? No more, certainly, can any carnal, natural
man, that is as much nothing in grace as we before we were born
were mere nothings in nature, call down into his soul from heaven
that living and active principle of grace, that should make him a
new man and a new creature.
And therefore the Scripture chooseth to express this New-Birth,
by such terms, as do import in us an utter impossibility and im-
potency to effect it by our own power. It is called the quickening
of the dead, in Eph. ii. 1 ; You hath he quickened, says the Apostle,
who were dead in trespasses and sins. Look, how impossible it is,
for a dead man, that is shut down under the bars of the grave,
that is crumbled away into dust and ashes, to pick up again every
scattered dust, and form them again into the same members ; and
how impossible it is for him to breathe without a soul, or to. breathe
that soul into himself : alike impossible is it, for a natural man,
who hath lain many years in the death of sin, to shake oft' from
himself that spiritual death ; or to breathe into himself that spirit-
ual and heavenly life, that may make him a living soul before God.
Moreover, the grace of Kegeneration is said to be created in us, in
Eph. iv. 24 ; Put on the new man, which after God is created in right-
eousness and true holiness: in creation, the creature is formed out of
nothing ; and what can nothing contribute to being ? Such is every
natural man : he is mere nothing in respect of grace ! and, there-
fore, can work nothing of grace in himself. Thus you see the Scrip-
ture carries it, that, no more than a child can beget itself, or a dead
man quicken himself, or a non-entity create itself; no more can
any carnal man regenerate himself, or work true saving grace in
his own soul.
Indeed, there are a growing number of men, who think that Ke-
generation is the effect of free-will, and that it is in our own power
to convert and renew ourselves. Though it be abundant confuta-
tion of this spreading error, that it is against the common sense
and experience of true Christians ; who, as they sadly complain of
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH. 243
«
the averseness of their wills to what is good, even after Regenera-
tion, so they have found that, before their Regeneration, the great-
est obstacle to it was the stubbornness and refractoriness of their
own wills, that would never be brought to any terms of compliance
with divine grace, had not the Spirit of God, by a sweet and irre-
sistible efficacy, at once both persuaded and subdued them ; though
this now were sufficient, yet let me add one argument, which I think
is unanswerable. If an un regenerate man can, by his own power,
regenerate himself, then one of these two absurdities must neces-
sarily follow ; either that there are still left some holy habits and
principles in the will, that were never lost by the Fall; or, else,
that man may make himself truly holy, by a will that is totally
corrupt and sinful : but it is very gross to admit either of these.
(1) There are no holy habits or principles left in a carnal man,
whereby he should be able to convert and regenerate himself.
For what holy habits can there be in the will of a corrupt man,
unless they are true graces ? And, to affirm that man, in a state
of nature, hath true grace inherent in him, whereby he is able to
convert and regenerate himself, is dull nonsense, and a flat contra-
diction ; for it is to affirm, that he hath grace before he hath grace.
(2) A corrupt will cannot make a holy man.
If there be no such habits and principles left in the will since
the Fall, then the will must be totally corrupt ; and a corrupt will
cannot make a holy man : grace is above and beyond its sphere.
Yea, an unregenerate will, in all its inclinations, is utterly contrary
unto grace : there is not any one act of the will, but it is evil and
sinful : and it is strange divinity, to affirm that gracious habits may
be wrought in us by sinful acts ; as soon may a man become just
by cozenage, and merciful by oppression, sober by drunkenness,
and liberal by griping ; as any man can become holy by acts of
his own will, since every act of his will is before conversion sinful
and unholy. Besides, the will of man, by the Fall, is become a
fleshly will ; but, in Regeneration, it is made a spiritual will ; now
it is a most strange kind of production, that a fleshly will should
beget a spiritual will ; nor would that, which our Saviour affirms,
any longer hold true, in John iii. 6 ; That, which is born of the flesh,
is flesh, if a fleshly will could beget a spiritual will. You see, then,
by this, that no man, by the power and freedom of his own will,
can regenerate himself. As for previous dispositions and prepara-
tory works, I deny not but that an unregenerate man may, by the
common assistance of the Spirit, and by the industrious and care-
ful improvement of his own power, proceed very far in them, so as
244 OF REGENERATION:
not to be far off from the kingdom of God ; but, still, the great
change of Regeneration itself is not wrought by our own power, or
by our' own will ; so saith St. John, speaking of believers : and he
affirms it, in as express terms as may be, in John i. 13 ; Which
were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man,
but of God: a plain and undeniable proof, that our will is not the
efficient cause of our New-Birth.
2. In that it is called a being born again, it is implied, that there
must be a Father of this Divine and heavenly, as well as of the natural
birth.
Now God himself is this Father ; and hence is it, that the saints
are said to be born of God, and to be the children of God. This
is their parentage, their high original and extraction ; in which,
though they are poor, despised, and distressed, they may more
truly glory, than the great ones of the earth in the paint and empty
glittering of a noble or honourable title.
But, concerning the duty and dignity of a child under this con-
sideration of being born again, I may have occasion to speak when
I come to the Application, and so I shall reserve it till then. I am
yet on the doctrinal part.
God is now, under a different notion, a Father to his children,
by regeneration, and adoption. By Adoption, we receive the privi-
leges of children, and are numbered among the family of heaven ;
made heirs of glory, and co-heirs with Jesus Christ our elder brother.
By Regeneration, we receive the divine nature, are made partakers
of it ; and, as natural children often bear such lively representations
and resemblances of their parents, that we may know by their very
countenances whose they are ; so, in the New-Birth, there is such
a resemblance of God stamped upon the soul, that, by the con-
formity of our wills and affections to his, it may well be discerned
that he is our Father. In Regeneration, we receive his nature : in
Adoption, we receive the privileges of his children : we are made
sons by both.
It is true, God is the author of all other things, as well as of the
grace of Regeneration. By him doth the whole frame of nature
subsist, and all men owe their beings to his power and goodness :
but, yet, the endearing and sweet name of Father he appropriates
to himself, not because he gives natural beings to his creatures, al-
though in that respect too he is parens rerum, " the parent of all
things ;" but because also he gives supernatural grace to his own
children, which indeed is a giving them of his own nature. To
give them natural beings, is but to communicate to them the effects
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
245
of his power and providence : but to give them supernatural grace,
is to communicate to them of his own nature, and therefore more
especially he is called their Father ; the Father of those, that he
doth regenerate. The rest of his works are but the effects of his
common goodness and bounty ; but this is the effect of his special
grace: wherein God doth more show forth the effects of a Father,
than in the production of all the world.
3. The seminal virtue or means, by which this New-Birth is effected,
is the Word of God.
So you have it expressly, in James i. 18 ; Of his own good will he-
gat he us with the word of truth. In Ezek. xxxvii. 4, you read that
the Prophet is commanded to prophesy over a heap of dry bones :
such an almighty power was in his words, that it is said, in verses 7,
8, as he prophesied, there was a great noise, and.....shaking among the
bones and sinews and flesh came up upon them. An almighty power
indeed, that could speak dry bones into living men ! The same, that
the Prophet did only in a vision, the word of God preached doth
in a reality. We are all of us dry bones, till this almighty word
breathe life and quickening into us. The preaching of the word is
the great means, which God hath appointed for regeneration : Eom.
x. 17 ; Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word of God.
When God first created man, it is said, that he breathed into his nos-
trils the breath of life : but when God new-creates man, he breathes
into his ears. This is that word, that raiseth the dead ; calling them
out of the grave : this is that word, that opens the eyes of the blind,
that turns the hearts of the disobedient and rebellious. And, though
wicked and profane men scoff at preaching, and count all ministers'
words and God's word too but so much wind ; yet they are such wind,
believe it, as is able to tear rocks, and to rend mountains ; such
wind, as, if ever they are saved, must shake and overturn the foun-
dations of all their carnal confidences and presumptions. Be ex-
horted, therefore, more to prize, and more to frequent the preach-
ing of the word. How knowest thou, 0 sinner, but, whilst thou art
slothfully absenting thyself from the public ordinances, that word is
then spoken, that might have been thy conversion? How knowest
thou, but that, whilst thou art sleeping in the congregation, that
word is then spoken, that possibly, if thou hadst attended to it,
might have awakened thee from the dead sleep of sin and security ?
Such an energy is there in the word of God, when the Spirit of God
clothes it with power, that it breaks in upon the conscience ; ruin-
ates and demolishes the frame of sinful nature ; and, in an instant,
conveys spiritual light, warmth, and quickening into the soul.
246
OF REGENERATION:
4. Tliere are pangs and throes, that do accompany this New-Birth, as
well as the natural birth.
And these are convictions and humiliations: when the soul is
bowed down under the insupportable burden of its own guilt, and
the sense of God's wrath : when it lies groveling in prayer ; rend-
ing itself, and heaven too, with its cries. In the midst of all these
agonies, Christ Jesus becomes formed in the soul ; and the work of
grace is accomplished, which is the true ground of joy and comfort
for ever after. Indeed these travailling pangs are not alike strong
in all men. In some, they are distracting terrors ; terrors that
break their bones, and drink up their spirits : and such, usually,
they are in old and customary sinners, that will not be won by
more gentle and mild courses : with such knotty pieces as these
are, the Spirit of God deals terribly ; and, in their New-Births, cuts
them out of the womb, and saves them after such a manner, that
to their present apprehensions he could not deal more dreadfully
with them if he had destroyed them. But those, that are converted
in their youth, before customariness in sin and hardness of heart
had made them impenetrable to the ordinary works of the Spirit
of God, with these God deals more mildly ; and melts them down,
by soft and sweet relentings of soul ; and delivers them into the
glorious liberty of the children of God, without those violent pangs
and convulsions, that others do undergo : yet in all that are sanc-
tified and regenerated, after they arrive at the use of reason, it
holds true in the New-Birth, as well as in the natural birth, that
they do all of them bring forth in sorrow.
II. Thus you see what this work of Regeneration is, without
which, our Saviour tells us, that no man shall enter into the king-
dom of heaven.
And, to show both the certainty and weight of this truth, he
doth twice assert it : once in the third verse ; and, then again, in
the text.
This is that very first doctrine, in which our Saviour instructs
his novice-disciple. Nicodemus, being convinced of Christ's ex-
traordinary mission by the miracles that he wrought, courts him
with terms full of humble respect ; Rabbi, says he, thou art a teacher
come from God; for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except
God be with him. To this our Saviour answers, more pertinently
to his salvation than to his charesis, Except a man be born again, he
cannot enter into the kingdom of God: as if he should say, "The
miracles, that I do, prove my mission, that I am sent of God ; but
OB, THE NEW-BIRTH.
247
I do greater miracles than any, which thou hast seen or heard of.
Thou hast heard, perhaps, that I restore sight to those, that are
blind ; and life to those, that are dead : but I am come to give eyes
to those, that do already see ; and to give life to those, that do
already live. I am come to cause those, that are already born, to
be born again : and this is a miracle, that must be wrought upon
thee, and upon all that shall be saved ; to turn flesh into spirit, to
fashion lumps of clay into the glorious similitude of the image of
God. This is the greatest of all miracles, and this great miracle
must be wrought upon all ; for, except this be done," says our Sa-
yiour, " no man can enter into heaven."
The words contain in them, a general Proposition : A man* can-
not enter into the kingdom of heaven. An exceptive Limitation,
tdded to this general proposition : Except a man be born again.
And both these do deliver to us this proposition, or Doctrinal
Observation.
That REGENERATION, OR THE NEW-BIRTH, IS OF
ABSOLUTE NECESSITY UNTO ETERNAL LIFE.
There is no other change simply necessary, but only this. If
thou art poor, thou mayest so continue, and yet be saved : if thou
art despised, thou mayest so continue, and yet be saved : if thou
art unlearned, thou mayest continue so, and yet be saved. Only
one change is necessary : if thou art wicked and ungodly, and con-
tinuest so, Christ, who hath the keys of heaven, who shutteth and
no man openeth, hath himself doomed thee, that thou sbalt in no
wise enter into the kingdom of heaven. This is also definitely
pronounced by the Apostle, Heb. xii. 14 ; Without holiness no man
shall see the Lord.
In the prosecuting of this doctrine, I shall first give you some
Demonstrations of it, and then apply it.
Very difficult it is to persuade men against the prejudices of
their corrupt hearts. " This great change," say they, " is more
than needs." Regeneration begins now to be decried, by as great
Masters in Israel, as ever Nicodemus was. Many understand not
to what end the fabric of corrupt nature should be demolished ; and
men as it were, turned out of themselves. They think, if they are
baptized, whereby, as they suppose, the guilt of original sin is
washed away ; and lead a sober religious life, keeping from gross
actual sins ; that this is sufficient for the obtaining of heaven, with-
out those hard and inexplicable notions of Regeneration and the
New-Birth.
I shall, therefore, endeavour to convince you of the indispensable
24S
OF REGENERATION:
nepessity that there is, of being horn again ; that so, when you are
persuaded of it, you may give no rest to yourselves nor unto God,
till he cause his Spirit, which is that wind that hloweth where it
listeth, to breathe spiritual life into you, without which it is im-
possible that you should inherit eternal life.
i. There is an identity or sameness betwixt grace and
glory : and therefore it is, that Regeneration is so necessary unto
Salvation.
What is that illustrious thing, that we call the Glory of Heaven ?
Is it, that we shall outshine the brightness of the sun ? or that we
shall tread on a pavement of stars ? Is it a freedom from diseases,
pains, and death ? Is it, that we shall hear the melody and songs
of saints and angels ? These things indeed, and whatever the heart
of man can desire or imagine to be excellent, do fill up this blessed
estate : but, yet, that, which chiefly constitutes heaven, is holiness ;
that very holiness, that wicked men, who yet presumptuously hope
to inherit heaven, do yet despise and hate on earth. We shall there
be united to God by love, depend on him by faith, obey him with
delight : and that, with the very same love, faith, and delight, as
we do here on earth ; only these graces shall then be exalted above
all imperfections and frailties. This is the Glory of Heaven. The
glory of God himself consists, especially, in his infinite holiness ;
and, therefore, in that most triumphant song of Moses, in Exod.
xv. 11. God is styled glorious in holiness, fearful in praises : now the
glory of the saints in heaven is but a reflection cast upon them from
the glory of God ; and, therefore, as he is especialty glorious in his
holiness, so are they also glorious in their holiness. If, then, grace and
glory be the very same thing, canst thou, 0 Sinner, ever hope for
glorv without grace ? Or, is not this the heaven that thou dost de-
sire and hope for ? Is it a place of ease and pleasure only, that thou
wishest ; where thou mayest be free from cares and fears, from sor-
rows and sad hours ? why this is impossible : such a heaven God
never made, nor canst thou in reason expect ; for God hath so link-
ed sin and the curse together, that heaven itself would be no sanc-
tuary to thee from the regrets and stingings of conscience, nor from
the horror and ghastly fear of wrath, if sin and guilt should enter
there with thee.
ii. Unregexerate men are utterly unsuitable to this
state of glory ; and, therefore, there must necessarily intervene
this great change of Eegeneration.
All true pleasure and delight springs from the suitableness of
the object of the power or faculty that receives it. Thus Solomon
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
249
tells us, It is a pleasant thing for the eye to behold the sun, or the light :
it is pleasant also for the ear to hear melody : because these objects
are attempered and proportioned to the senses. Now as light brings
no pleasure to a blind man, nor music to a deaf man : so there
would be nothing pleasing in heaven to us : but that God doth,
beforehand, by his grace temper and proportion our souls to that
glory, that he will then reveal unto us. Hence it is, that the Apos-
tle, in Col. i. 12, gives thanks unto God, that hath made us meet to
be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light.
But wicked and unregenerate men are altogether unsuitable, both
to the Work, and also to the Keward of Heaven.
1. They are unsuitable to the Work of Heaven.
And what is the Work of Heaven, but the adoring, admiring,
blessing, praising, loving, and serving of God for ever and ever ?
This is that work, wherein saints and angels spend an eternity.
And dost thou, 0 profane Wretch, think to crowd in among that
blessed company, and join with them in this blessed work? What !
must that heart of thine, which here on earth was used only as the
Devil's pot to seethe and stew wicked thoughts in, be now on a sud-
den filled with the spiritual praises of the Great God ? Is this,
thinkest thou, fit or likely ? Is it fit, that that tongue of thine, which
hath even been blistered with horrid oaths, cursed revilings, and
reproaches of God and godliness, should first in heaven begin to
set forth the high praises of God ? There are none admitted to be
free citizens of the New Jerusalem, but only such as have first
served out their time of holiness, some more, some fewer years,
here on earth. The work of heaven must be learned in the time
of our apprenticeship on earth. And tell me now, what delight do
you take in holiness ? Is it not a task and burden to you ; I will
not say always to keep alive in your thoughts, constant meditations
of holy things, and vigorous affections towards them : but is it not
a task and burden to you, to be sometimes drawn to the external
performance of holy duties ? Why else do you engage so seldom,
and so slightly in them ? What makes it thus your task, but an
unholy and an unchanged heart ? And what think you would it be,
a heaven or a hell, a happiness or a torment, to you, to spend an
eternity in the most fixed contemplations, and in a most ardent
love of God ? You, who cannot bear the imperfect holiness of God's
children, but rail at it as unnecessary and a punish preciseness,
how will you be able to bear the most consummate holiness of hea-
ven? Now wicked men, though they vex at the purity of the saints
and laugh at it at once, yet is it toilsome : though it is a devilish
250
OF REGENERATION:
contentment to them, that they can reproach their defects : should
these men enter into heaven with unchanged hearts, heaven would
be a place of exact torture to them ; to find nothing there but that
purity which they hate, and that perfect purity which hath no
defects for them to abuse.
Behold, then, the certain and unavoidable misery of unregener-
ate men ; that even heaven itself cannot make them happy, nor is
it scarce in the power of the Almighty to bless them ! Tell me,
thou, that, in holy duties, grudgest at every word that is spoken,
and at every sand that runs ; that thinkest every summons to the
public worship, as unpleasant as the sound of thy passing-bell ; that
sayest, " When will the Sabbath be gone, and the ordinances be
over ?" what wilt thou do in heaven ? what shall such an unholy
heart do there, where a Sabbath shall be as long as eternity itself;
where there shall be nothing but holy duties ; and where there shall
not be a spare minute, so much as for a vain thought or an idle
word ? "What wilt thou do in heaven, where, whatsoever thou shalt
hear, see, or converse with is all holy ? And, by how much more
perfect the holiness of heaven is, than that of the saints on earth ;
by so much the more irksome and intolerable would it be to wick-
ed men : for, if they cannot endure the weak light of a star, how
will they be able to bear the dazzling light of the sun itself?
I speak all this to convince wicked men, how weak, vain, and
foolish a thing it is, for them to hope for happiness without en-
deavouring after this great change. Misery pursues them, even to
heaven itself ; and they would not be happy, even there. Certain
it is, that God never bestows heaven upon any, but beforehand he
makes them agreeable to its holiness by their own. As for swines
and dogs, filthy and impure sinners, God will never punish them
with the purity of heaven : no ; he hath provided another place for
their torment; where they shall eternally and incessantly hate and
blaspheme God, as the saints in glory love and praise God. It is
therefore necessary, that, as musicians tune their instruments before
they enter into the presence of any ; so our hearts should be tuned
to the songs and praises of heaven, before we enter into the glorious
presence of God, to be made his music for ever.
2. Unre generate men are unsuitable to the Reward of Heaven.
As the work there is spiritual work, so the Eeward is a spiritual
reward. And it consists, especially, in two things ; both of them
unsuitable to a carnal heart : in a clear vision of God ; and an un-
imaginable entireness of communion with him in heaven. And
these two things, of all others, unholy persons cannot bear.
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
251
(1) The Sight of God, to a sinner, is infinitely full of dread and
terror.
You read in Scripture what dreadful apprehensions, even God's
own children have had, after some, though but restrained and re-
served, discoveries of himself to them ; and that, because they had
still some remainders of corruption in them, that grace in this life
could not destroy. Thus, the prophet Isaiah cries out, Woe is me I
for I am undone ; because I am a man of unclean Z/ps....and mine eyes
have seen the King, the Lord of Hosts: and, so, when Christ put forth
his divine power in working of a miracle, the glory of it was so
terrible and so un supportable, even to holy Peter, that he cries out,
Luke v. 8 ; Depart from me, for I am a sinful man, 0 Lord. And
if these faint discoveries of God, even to holy men themselves, were
so astonishing and unsupportable, what a confounding sight then
will it be, to have all the glorious attributes of God break forth in
a full flash upon the faces of wicked men ; when, among the rest
of those attributes, they shall behold the dread wrath and severe
justice of God, to be sworn and armed against sin and sinners ! Is
this a sight, that will make heaven desirable to a wicked man ?
How dost thou think to endure the rays of that excellent glory
and majesty, which make even the eyes of the angels themselves
to twinkle with the dazzling brightness of it ?
(2) As for that near Bosom-Communion with God, wherein stands
another part of the reward of heaven ; this is that, which wicked
men hate : yea, they hate that any should pretend to it.
Those sweet, endearing intercourses, that pass betwixt God and
the soul, in ways of worship, of love for love, and of obedience
for mercies received, they never knew on earth, and how then shall
they be fit for them in heaven ? Certainly, to be for ever tied up
to such spiritualities as these, will make heaven but an uncomforta-
ble place to an ungodly, unchanged heart.
Now tell me, after this representation made unto you, both of
the Work and of the Eeward of Heaven, whether you are indeed
willing to be in this eternal state or no. A strange question, you
may think! What! to ask men whether they are willing to go to
heaven, and to be possessed of glory ! But, let me tell you, it is
an impossible thing, for an unsanctified heart really to wish to be
in heaven ; considering it under that notion of perfect purity and
true holiness, which hath now been laid before you. Do you wish
to be for ever employed in the loving, praising, serving, and enjoy-
ing of God, without interruption or cessation ? why then do you
not endeavour to fit yourselves for it, against the time of your ap-
252
OF REGENERATION:
pearing in glory ? why do you not labour after true grace, that
alone can fit you for that holy and blessed work ? That idea and
notion, that wicked men frame to themselves of heaven, only as a
place of ease, rest, and all blessedness, makes them to believe that
they do really wish themselves possessed of it ; but, yet, if it could
be supposed that such a person were taken up into heaven, he
would find it a place so contrary to his fancy and corrupt inclina-
tions, that he would soon wish rather to be on earth again in the
pursuit of his more sensible and suitable pleasures.
I have the longer insisted on this particular demonstration, be-
cause I look upon this as a most convincing argument, to make
every wicked man see how unfit he is, in a state of unregeneracy
for the state of glory. As ever, therefore, you hope for heaven,
and I dare assure myself that this is the hope of all of you, make sure
to yourselves this great change. It is no notion, that I have now
preached unto you : your natures and your lives must be changed ;
or, believe it, you will be found at the Last Day under the wrath
of God. For God will not change or alter the word, that is gone
out of his mouth : he hath said it, Christ who is the truth and word
of God hath pronounced it, that, without this New-Birth or Re-
generation, no man shall inherit the kingdom of God.
iii. Whatsoever a man doth in a state of unregeneracy
is sin ; and, therefore, the change of Regeneration fa absolutely
necessary, unto eternal life.
Whatever such a man's whole life is, it is nothing else but a con-
tinued course of sin, without either interruption or cessation : and,
in this one particular lies a main difference betwixt a regenerate
and unregenerate man. The regenerate man, through that corrup-
tion that is remaining in him, sins in every thing that he doth; but,
whatever an unregenerate man doth is sin : there is the difference ;
the one doth, as it were, tread awry, in a right path ; and the other
runs out into a crooked and perverse one. And how then is it
possible for such men ever to arrive at heaven, since every step
they take leads down to the chambers of death and destruction ?
I spake somewhat to this before, in opening to you the misery
of an unregenerate state and condition ; and showed you then, that
the Scripture every where speaks of the civil actions and the reli-
gious duties of wicked men as sins: their ploughing is sin; and so
also is their praying : yea, whatever they do is sin ; they sin in
doing evil, and they sin in doing good.
But I shall pass by that, and briefly enquire what it is, that
makes all the actions and all the duties, that wicked men perform,
OR, T II E NEW-BIRTH.
253
to be thus sinful. And this may be reduced to two particulars :
and these are the Principle from which, and the End to which,
their actions are done.
1. The Principle from ivhcnce all the actions of an unregenerate man
flow is corrupt ; and when the fountain is corrupt, the streams also,
that issue from thence, must needs be tainted.
That principle, that is necessarily required to make our actions
to be truly good and holy, is the sincere and superlative love of
God. What we do becomes then a good action, when we do it
from the commanding motive of Divine Love : and, therefore, our
Saviour saith, in John xiv. 24 ; He, that loveth me not, keepeth not
my sayings. Our whole duty consisteth, either in that which im-
mediately respects God, or in that which immediately respects man;
and, accordingly, God hath comprised the whole Law in Two Ta-
bles : in the one, he prescribes the services due to himself; and,
in the other, he requires from us what is due to men: and both
these are fulfilled by love. So, saith the Apostle, Rom. xiii. 10,
Love is the fulfilling of the Law: and therefore, our Saviour reduceth
all the Ten Commandments unto Two, in Matt. xxii. 37, 38, 39.
Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy
soul, and with all thy might. -This is the first.... Commandment. And
the second is like unto it, thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. Our
Saviour reduceth all unto two, and these two speak but one and
the same thing, Love, which is the fulfilling of the commandment.
Now this teacheth us, that, whatever external conformity our ac-
tions may carry in them to the letter of the Law, yet are they not
true obedience to God's Commandments, if they flow not from a
principle of love. Though you may perform each particular duty
required in each particular command, yet this is not fulfilling but
transgressing the Law, if what you do is not done out of a princi-
ple of divine love. This is that universal qualification, that can
alone make our duties truly good and acceptable unto God. So
that, either to do contrary to the Law, or to do actions that the Law
requires without love to God, are both of them sins ; the one against
the express letter, and the other against the true sense, of the Law.
Now no unregenerate man can act any thing from this divine prin-
ciple of the love of God ; for this is implanted in us, only by Re-
generation : and, therefore it is said, 1 John iv. 7 ; Every one, that
loveth, is bom of God. The great moving principle in a carnal
man, that sets him on to work every thing that he doth, is love
indeed, but it is only self-love; not love to God, but love to self:
u love, that is enmity and hatred against God ; and, therefore, what-
ever he doth is sin.
254: OF REGENERATION":
2. As all unregenerate men fail in the Principle, so they also fail
in the End of all their actions.
For, such as a man's principle is, such also will be the end thai
he propounds. Water will naturally rise no higher than the
spring-head from whence it flows : so neither can any man's prin
ciples carry him out to act above themselves. Now as the love of
God is the moving principle to a regenerate man, so the glory of
God is his determining end : and so, on the contrary, self-love be-
ing the only principle of an unregenerate man's actions, self-pre-
servation must be his utmost end into which he resolves all. And,
because God hath in his word of truth threatened destruction to
those who persevere in sin, and promised an unconceivable reward
of glory to obedience, self-love here interposes ; and excites to the
external duties of religion, that thereby it may escape the one and
obtain the other. Now, herein, self-love is very blind : for, by
propounding himself as his end, he loseth the reward sought for,
and all his services become only sins.
I would not be thought to condemn this kind of self-seeking in
religion, for I know that it is one of the greatest incentives to obe-
dience. Moses had respect unto, the recompense of the reward, and en-
couraged himself by it : yea, of Christ, a greater than Moses, the
Apostle saitb, he had an eye upon the glory set before him, to en-
courage him to undergo those humiliations and abasements that he
was sent into the world for. Only when a man's self-concernments
stand so full in his eye, that he cannot look either beside them or
above them, then do such self-ends become sinful in themselves,
and turn also every action that is directed by them into sin.
Here, then, let every carnal, unchanged sinner see the sad and
deplorable condition he is in : what little ground he hath to hope
for heaven and salvation. Alas ! Sinners, how do you hope to be
saved ? The only way, that leads to heaven and happiness, is faith
and good works : not such equivocal good works, as most men re-
ly upon ; but such genuine ones, as have the love of God for their
principle, and glory of God for their end : and such no unregene-
rate man can produce. All the rest are but trash and lumber ; and
such, as will rather burden, than crown your souls, at the Last Day.
Think of it seriously : unless the foundation be laid in a real change
of grace wrought upon your souls, all that afterwards you build is
but hay and stubble ; such, as will only add fuel to your unquench-
able fire. Think not, therefore, as many ignorant, sottish people
do, of balancing your evil deeds by your good : for, if you are in
an unregenerate, in a natural state and condition, if in the same
OR, THE NEW-BIRTII.
255
that you brought into the world, there is nothing but what is evil
and sinful. And it is very sad to consider, that, when God and
your own consciences shall come, at the Last Dny, to take a review
of your lives; those lives, that have been full of actions, perhaps
for forty, fifty, or threescore years together ; that then they shall
be found to be but one continued series of wickedness, one sin suc-
ceeding another without the least gap made in it by one good and
holj^ work. This is the condition of every unregenerate sinner.
And, therefore, if ever you hope for heaven, endeavour for Regene-
ration : for this change is absolutely necessary, for the raising of
your actions from being sinful to be holy,
iv. Hkaven, in scripture, is promised to be given by way
OF INHERITANCE, AND NO OTHERWISE.
So you have it, in Acts xx. 32, and, in Acts xxvi. 18, and in many
other places. Now an inheritance denotes sonship: God will not
give that inheritance unto any, but to those, that are his own chil-
dren. "We are all of us naturolly strangers to God : and, before we
can become his children, we must be New-Born ; and, by this New-
Birth it is, that we are made heirs of glory, and coheirs with Jesus
Christ our elder brother: and, therefore, Regeneration is absolutely
necessary unto eternal salvation.
V. IT IS NOT FOR THE HONOUR OF GOD, TO BESTOW HEAVEN AND
HAPPINESS UPON SINFUL MEN, UNLESS THEY ARE CHANGED.
The glory of God is chiefly manifested in our Regeneration.
Should he admit sinners into heaven, many of his attributes would
suffer thereby. His Truth would suffer, in saving those, whom in
his word he had doomed to damnation. His Justice would suffer ;
for, if he should save all wicked men, and leave none as vessels of
wrath, what would become of the glory of his justice and severity ?
if he should save some, and not all, this would be partiality ; see-
ing all, according to the terms of the Gospel, are equally liable to
damnation. His Holiness would suffer also, in the admitting of
unholy and impure men to inhabit for ever before him, who is of
purer eyes than to behold sin on earth with approbation, and there-
fore certainly will not behold sin in heaven with countenance.
vi. Both the persons and the performances of unregene-
rate MEN, WHILE THEY ARE SUCH, ARE DISPLEASING UNTO GOD ;
and, therefore, this change is necessary in order unto salvation.
Certainly, if God neither loves what they are nor what they do,
it will be impossible for them to enter into heaven, while God
keeps it garrisoned against them ; unless they can break down the
eternal fence, and take it by another force than ever John Baptist's
hearers did.
256
OF REGENERATION:
Now that God neither loves unregenerate men's Persons nor
Performances, neither what they are nor what the}r do, is clear.
1. He loves not what they are: their Persons are displeasing to him.
Neither is this displeasure founded upon a small dislike, but up-
on that most bitter and implacable passion of hatred : Psal. v. 5 :
Thou hatest all workers of iniquity. And this hatred is reciprocal :
for, as wicked men are hated by God, so they are haters of God:
Rom. i. 30 ; Haters of God: Hence the Apostle tells us expressly,
they, that are in the flesh, that is. in their unregenerate state, cannot
ptlease God: Eom. viii. 8 ; and he gives tne reason of it, in verse 7 ;
Because, says he, the carnal mind is enmity against God: thus you
see the opposition is mutual : and amounts to no less than a hatred
on both parts, both on God's and on the sinner's. Now, though
anger be for the present a sharp and eager passion, yet is it soon
pacified by a retribution of wrong for wrong; but hatred is irre-
concilable, and rests satisfied in nothing less than in the utter de-
struction of its object : and thus wicked men hate God, and wish
at least there were none, and do what they can to dethrone him ;
and God again so hates them, that he resolves he will have no
peace with them, There is no peace, saith my God, to the wicked, but
will pursue them to destruction. Let sinners then seriously con-
sider, that they are mortally hated by that God, who is of infinite
power ; and can, when he pleaseth, bring upon them the dreadful
effects of his hatred. And is it like that such men shall ever enter
into heaven, where there is such a hatred armed with power to their
just and eternal perdition ? Are you stronger than God ? or are
you more mighty than the Almighty ? Can you reverse his de-
cree, whereby he hath doomed all the wicked unto hell ? or can
you compel him to make other terms with you, than he hath al-
ready propounded in his unalterable word ? Can you distress him
to surrender heaven to you ? or can you break down the walls and
ramparts of heaven ; and burst open those everlasting gates, that
he hath shut and sealed against you ? Alas ! then, what are all
your hopes? Whereto is it, that you trust? Do you think, at
last, to enter heaven as friends, who now daily assault the God of
Heaven as enemies ? Assure yourselves, so long as God is able to
hold it out against you, not one wicked wretch shall ever enter
there. When the angels rebelled, God chased whole millions of
them out of heaven ; and do you think that ever he will admit re-
bellious men into heaven ? No : doubtless the same hatred, that
cast them out headlong, and pursues them down to the pit of hell,
will also pursue all the wicked of the world thither, who are as
OB, THE NEW-BIRTH.
257
well enemies to God as the Devils themselves. Let all unrenewed
sinners, therefore, sadly snd seriously consider with themselves what
hopes they have of heaven, since God counts them for enemies ;
and professes that he hates them, nay, not only hates them, but
hates the very place where they are for their sakes : so you have
it, in Amos vi. 8 ; Hie Lord hath sworn by himself.....I abhor the
excellency of Jacob, and I hate his palaces. And should wicked
men come into heaven, heaven would become a hateful seat unto
God.
2. As their Persons are hateful, so also all their Performances are
displeasing unto God.
This follows upon the former : for where the person is not ac-
cepted, the services cannot be. And therefore it is said, Gen. iv. 4.
The Lord had respect unto Abel, and to his offering ; first, to his per-
son ; and, then, to his service. If your persons be hateful to God,
never expect that your performances should be acceptable. And
the reason is clear, because there is but one way of acceptance for
ourselves and for our duties, and that is through Christ. As the
best are not, in this life, free from the remainders of sin ; so neither
are their best duties free from the mixtures of sin : now these sinful
mixtures are so manifest unto God, that he must needs reject and
abominate them, were it not that Christ, into whose hands they are
first delivered, separates those mixtures, and fills up all their de-
fects by the redundancy of his own merits : but the duties of wicked
men are not accepted in Christ : so audacious and bold are they,
as to come before God without a mediator to present them ; and
that God, who is pleased with nothing but what is absolutely per-
fect, if not so in itself, yet at least in the mediation of his Son, seeing
so many faults and flaws in the services of wicked men, cannot but
cast them back as dung and filth in their faces ; for God, accepting
of nothing but what is perfect, and the services of wicked men
wanting the merits of Jesus Christ, they come up before God as
unsavory stenches instead of sweet smells. This is the fruitless
issue of wicked men's duties : and, therefore, the Apostle tells us,,
in Heb. xi. 6, that without faith, it is impossible to please God ; because
faith is that grace, that unites and makes us one with Christ, and
gives us an interest in those merits that alone can procure accept-
ance for ourselves and for our services : but wicked and unregene-
rate men have not this faith ; and, therefore, nothing that they do
is well-pleasing unto God : they may, for the good works that they
do, be rewarded possibly with temporal blessings, and certainly
with the mitigation of future punishments : but the reward of
Vol. II.— 17
258
OF REGENERATION:
of eternal life belongs to none, but to those, whose services are ac-
cepted through him to whom their persons are united.
See here, then, the miserable shipwreck of all the hopes of carnal
men : who regard not what they are, but look only, and that too
with a too favourable eye, upon what they do ; and, with the boast-
ing Pharisee, make large inventories of their good works. They
fast twice a week, and give alms often : they are frequent in prayer,
and constant at the ordinances: and therefore they think, certainly,
that they shall enter into heaven with the forwardest. But, alas !
what is all this ? God respects what thou art, as well as what thou
dost : and if all your duties proceed from an unchanged, unrenewed
heart, he neither accepts them, nor regards them. Thou, perhaps,
thinkest that thou hast laid up a great mass of treasure for thy soul,
against the time to come ; whereas, at the Last Day, it will be found
to be but great heaps of dung and filth. Nay, let me tell you,
should you pray till your knees took root in the earth, could you
nail your eyes to heaven, could you melt your hearts into tears, and
vanish away into sight, yea and spend every moment of your lives
far better than ever you spent the best, and yet should you remain
unsanctified and unchanged, all this would be of no account with
God ; but, instead of an Euge, Well done, good and faithful servant,
you would meet with that unexpected demand, Who hath required
these things at your hands ? Consider seriously and sadly of this,
you, who think that you have many duties upon the file in heaven,
as so many evidences of your right and title unto heaven. As you
would not have all these to be lost, and utterly in vain ; so look to
it, that they proceed from hearts, that are truly sanctified and re-
newed : without which, they will be of no avail at all in God's esteem.
And, so much, for the Demonstrations of this point.
III. I come now to take some USE and APPLICATION of
what hath been spoken concerning this great and necessary doctrine
of Regeneration.
It is not a particular doctrine, that concerns some persons, and
not others : upon this lies the eternal salvation of the whole world.
i. And, therefore, in the first place, seeing it is impossible ever
to obtain life eternal without Eegeneration or the New-Birth, let
us then by this try our title to heaven.
Put it seriously to the question : Are we indeed born again ?
Are we become the children of God : such as have a right and title
to the purchased inheritance ? The question is of vast concernment :
and a mistake in this, either hazards our souls, by presumptuous
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
259
conceits that we are the children of God, when yet we are strangers
and enemies to him ; or destroys our comfort, by sinister apprehen-
sions that we are aliens and outcasts, when yet we are begotten
again by his Spirit, at least to the grounds of a lively hope.
I shall endeavour to manage this Use of Trial,
By laying down some particular Attainments of Carnal Men,
that possibly they may mistake for evidences of their Regeneration.
By laying down some particulars, that the Scripture hath made
infallible Marks and Tests of a Regenerate Person.
1. As to the first of these, the usual mistakes of those, whose con-
victions ever awaken them to a self-examination, are in that they
rely upon works preparatory to Regeneration, for the work of Re-
generation itself : for as, in natural generation, there is some previ-
ous disposition of matter, before there is the existence of a form ;
so, in Regeneration, commonly, though not always, there are some
preparations of the soul by the common works of the Spirit, before
the New Creature is formed in it.
Now, by Regeneration, there is a Fivefold change wrought.
Upon the Understanding or Judgment, by enlightening it.
Upon the Conscience, by awakening and pacifying it.
Upon the Affections, by spiritualizing them.
Upon the Will, by converting it.
Upon the Life and Conversation, by reforming it.
From each of these particulars, carnal men may collect mistaken
evidences for their Regeneration : and these I shall endeavour to
discover to you.
(1) Touching the Mind or Understanding : that may be greatly
irradiated with a clear and sparkling knowledge of spiritual objects,
when yet the soul is not truly regenerated.
It is true, as, in the creation of the world, light was numbered
amongst the first of God's works ; so, in this new creation, the first
work of the Spirit of God is to shed abroad a heavenly light into
the understanding ; and, therefore, we have this first in order, in
the commission, that Christ gives unto St. Paul, Acts xxvi. 17, 18 ;
/ send thee to the Gentiles, To open tJieir eyes, and to turn them from
darkness to light ; and, then it follows, from the power of Satan unto
God. But, yet, notwithstanding there is an illumination about
spiritual things that may gild and beautify the understandings of
unregenerate men ; who, like the toad, may be full of poison, though
she hath a precious stone in her head. The Apostle lays down this
as one of the first attainments that unregenerate men may have, andj
yet be apostates : Heb. vi. 4, 6 ; For it is impossible for those, who
260
of regeneration:
were once enli(jhtcned....If they shall fall away, to renew them again by
repentance. They may not only have a deep knowledge of gospel
mysteries, so as to see the whole compages and concatenation
Of the doctrine of Christ, and be able to unfold them also unto
others ; but also have particular discoveries of the glory and beauty
that is in those things. See it in Balaam's extasy, Numb. xxiv. 5 ;
How amiable are thy tents, 0 Jacob, and thy tabernacles, 0 Israel !
where, besides that prophetical illumination which was darted into
him immediately by the Spirit of God, he had also a glorious dis-
covery made to him of the beauty and excellency of the spiritual
state of the Church : it was not only a view of the order and disci-
pline of the Israelitish camp, that made him break forth into high
admirations ; but also a seeing of them ranged under Jesus Christ
the Captain of their Salvation, which was an extraordinary illumin-
ation to such an unregenerate wretched man as Balaam was. Such
discoveries of the most spiritual objects, carnal hearts may have
made unto them : they may see their lost estate by nature, the way
of recovery by grace, the suitableness of Christ to their souls, the
riches of his grace, the freeness of his love, the readiness of his
heart to save them, the desirableness of happiness, and the beau-
ties of holiness ; and yet, for all this, remain still in a carnal and
unregenerate state.
Now such an illumination of carnal men falls short of being a
good evidence of Eegeneration in two particulars.
[1] Because it is a barren light.
That illumination, that is saving, is not only light, but influence
also. As the light of the sun doth not only serve to paint the
world, and varnish over the variety and beauty of the several crea-
tures that are in it ; but, by the grateful heat that its influence in-
sinuates and soaks into them, doth also refresh them ; and, as its
light discovers their beauties, as its influence increaseth them : so,
saving illumination not only illustrates the soul by its light ; but,
by its congealing influences, nourisheth it, draws sap into it and
fruit from it. But the illumination of wicked men is but a barren
light ; and hath no influences in it, to make the soul to grow and
bring forth the fruits of holiness.
[2] It is an ineffectual, idle light.
The illumination, that is saving, is also transforming : 2 Cor.
iii. 18 ; We all, with open face, beholding as in a glass the glory of the
Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory. If a beam
of the sun fall upon a looking glass, it not only makes the glass to
have a greater and a more glorious light, but it represents the im-
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
261
age of the sun in it ; but let it beat never so cleany against a mud-
wall, though it doth enlighten it, yet it leaves no image upon it : so,
truly, the illumination, that is saving, not only irradiates, but trans-
forms. If you look upon the sun when it is in its full strength,
the light thereof will imprint the shape and image on the eye : so
that, look where you will, still the appearance of the sun is visibly
before you : so, every sight, that a true Christian hath of the Sun
of Righteousness, makes a parallel, another sun in his soul. But
the illumination of wicked men only enlightens, but doth not change
them : their understandings may be irradiated with glorious dis-
coveries of God, and Christ, and the things of another world ; but
this doth not transform them into the image and likeness of these
things. The illumination of a regenerate person is like light, that
breaks through the air in an instant, and turns all the vast body
throughout into light : but, in a carnal heart, it is but like light
falling upon jet or ebony, that makes it shining, but changeth not
its hue and blackness. Yea, it is with them, as it is with men that
lie long tanning in the sun ; who, though they are enlightened by
the sun, yet they are also made black and swarthy by it : so, though
men may have the light of the knowledge of Jesus Christ shining
strongly upon them, yet that very light tans their souls, makes
them more black and deformed, and aggravates their sins. So,
then, thou mayest have as much notional knowledge of God and
of the mysteries of the Gospel, as any regenerate person whatever ;
yea, and much more : and yet, for all this, have no good evidence
of thy Regeneration ; for this knowledge is not therefore saving
because it is clear, bat because it is influential and transforming.
And that is the First thing, which many mistake for Regenera-
tion ; because they are enlightened.
(2) As to the Conscience, neither the peace nor yet the trouble
of conscience, are good evidences of a man's Regeneration.
[1] Not the Peace of Conscience.
For though, where this peace is true, it is always an effect of
grace ; and therefore we have them so often coupled together, as
Rom. i. 7, and 1 Cor. i. 3 ; Grace be unto you, and peace, from God
the Father: yet there is that, which looks very like peace of con-
science, though it is not so in reality ; and that is a supine presump-
tion, a carnal stupidity and ossitancy of conscience, in men, that
never have been troubled with the sight of sin or the sense of wrath,
nor ever had any serious thoughts of their vileness by it : but it is
with them, as it was with those presumptuous sinners in Deut
xxix. 19, who bkss themselves in their hearts, saying, they shall
262
OF REGENERATION:
have peace, though they walk on in the imagination of their hearts,
adding drunkenness to thirst. Now this peace is founded only upon
a bold and confident persuasion, without any examination of their
interest in God, and of his love and favour to them : " God is infi-
nitely merciful and gracious, and he will exalt his mercy above all
his name ; and, therefore, as he hath exalted his power in creating
and sustaining us, will he not also much more exalt his mercy in
saving us ?" Thus, as madmen often fancy themselves to be kings
or some great persons, when indeed they are wretched and misera-
ble spectacles ; so do these spiritually madmen : they not only, with
the Devil, look upon the glory of this world, and say, " All is mine ;"
but they look upon the glory of heaven itself, and say presumptu-
ously, all this is theirs. This is a spiritual frenzy, that makes them
speak of great matters, in which they have no interest at all. Yea,
this presumption is often accompanied with a fiducial, or rather a
confidential application to themselves, in particular, of the love of
Go 1, and of the merit of Jesus Christ, so as to appropriate them
unto themselves as their own : now this is the highest act of faith,
when it flowers up unto assurance, to say with St. Thomas, My
Lord and my God ; yet, through a mere wretchless security, sinners
take it for granted that od is theirs, though they never examined
their evidences, and scarce know upon what terms God hath prom-
ised to become ours. To such I may say, as our Saviour doth, God
is not the God of the dead, but of the living : he is not the Father of
such, as live in and love their wickedness : it were a dishonour to
him, to be a Father to such children. As we must not discourage
the broken and contrite spirit, but embolden him to appropriate
Christ to himself in particular : so we must let wicked men know
withal, that they call God their God and Father in presumption,
and in the security of their hearts only ; and their disappointment
will be sad, when, instead of finding him their God and Father,
they shall only find him their Judge. Now it appears that this
peace of carnal man's conscience is only from a deep spiritual secur-
ity : because, if you come to examine the grounds of it, what is it
that such plead, except the goodness of their hearts ? they bless
God that their hearts are good ; and in this they trust, and of this
they boast and glory : though they live in the constant neglect of
holy duties, and though they wallow in the filth of customary sins,
yet still they boast of this, that they have good hearts : but this is
a mere self-delusion ; for it is as utterly impossible, that the heart
should be good where the life is wicked and profane, as that a good
root should bring forth evil fruit. Such a secure peace is no good
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH,
263
evidence, that this great change is wrought upon the heart by Re-
generation ; but is only founded upon mere obstinacy and careless-
ness of the great concernments of men's everlasting salvation.
[2] As peace of conscience is not, so neither is Trouble of Con-
science a good evidence of a man's Regeneration.
A dull lethargic conscience, thath hath lain long insensible un-
der the commission of gross sins, may at length by strong convic-
tions be startled, awakened, and troubled with the sense of sin, and
frighted with the sight of wrath; and yet, all this while, remain
an impure and and polluted conscience. God may set an unre-
generate man upon the rack, break all his bones, and give him
some foretastes of that cup of trembling that he must for ever
drink of; and, as he made himself a devil incarnate by his sins, so
God may make his conscience a hell incarnate with his torments :
you hear Cain, that primitive reprobate, crying out, My punishment
is greater than I can hear: nor could Judas find any other way to
choke his conscience, than with a halter. Though, in a course of
sinning, conscience may be dead and seared ; yet God will awaken
this sleepy conscience : and, when it shall then see that it hath slept
only on the top of a mast and on the brink of hell, and that it is falling
into it irrevocably, what fears and terrors will this cramp it with !
and yet this may leave it short of true grace ; under the horrors of sin,
and yet short of grace ; torment it here, and yet possibly leave it to be
for ever tormented hereafter. Take heed, therefore, of collecting evi-
dences of Regeneration, only from the trouble of your consciences,
which deceives many who take up with preparatory convictions, which
do often vanish away without leaving any saving effects of true grace.
Many, if their consciences are awakened to admonish, reprove, and
threaten them, think this a good argument of the goodness of their
condition: St. Paul saith of himself, in his unregenerate state,
touching the righteousness, which is of the law, he was blameless ; so
strict and rigid an observer was he of the Law, that his conscience
had little to accuse him of. And will you build your hopes upon
a worse foundation, than he did in his unregeneracy ? not that con-
science hath nothing to accuse you of, but that it doth accuse you ?
not that you are not guilty, but that you are sensible of your guilt ?
what is this more than sinners shall find in hell ? it is a great and
insufferable part of those torments, to be pursued with the stinging
regret of an enraged conscience, which is that worm that never
dies : and will you take that for an evidence of grace, that must be
for ever the punishment of sin ? And, yet, do not many of us
rest only on this, that conscience is awakened, frighting us in sin
264
OF REGENERATION:
and deterring us from sin ? " Those sins, that, before, we could
swallow down without straining at and digest without nauseating,
now conscience riseth at, and we dare not commit them for a world ;
and those duties, that, formerly, we lived in the neglect of, consci-
ence now straightly enjoins, and we dare not for a world neglect
them : those sins, that, heretofore, we committed quietly, conscience
now returns upon us with torment. And is not this a work of
grace ? Is not this Regeneration ?" No : it is not, if there be no
more : all this only proves conscience to be awakened, but not to
be sanctified. Conscience may be defiled, though it be not seared:
a filthy puddle may be stirred and troubled, as well as a clear
stream ; and conscience may work horrors and terrors in that soul,
where the Spirit of God never yet wrought grace.
So that you see we cannot argue from the Peace of Conscience,
nor yet from the Trouble of Conscience, that we are in a state of
Regeneration ; which is of absolute necessity to obtain heaven.
(3) As to the Affections, those sweet motions of the heart, though
they are usually much relied on, yet even these affections unto ho-
ly and heavenly objects are not always infallible evidences of a
man's Regeneration.
In Matt. xiii. 20, some are said to receive the word with joy ; and
yet they were unregenerate is clear, for it is said they had no root:
and so, John v. 35, Christ tells the Jews, that they did rejoice for
a season in the light of John Baptist, that is, in his doctrine and
preaching : and Herod also is said to hear him gladly. So that
you see these affections, of delight in holy duties and ordinances,
may be in those, that are yet without a saving work of grace. And
as there may be these affections of joy and delight, so also of sor-
row for sin : thus, Matt, xxvii. 3, it is said expressly of Judas, that
he repented himself ; and Ahab's humiliation was so great, that God
took special notice of it, 1 Kings xxi. 29.
Now all these affections are but temporary and vanishing : and
they may be excited from several advantages, that holy things
have in them to commend them to the hearts of carnal and unre-
generate men.
[1] Sometimes, the very novelty and strangeness of them may
affect us.
Novelty usually breeds delight, which longer custom and ac-
quaintance somewhat abate. And this may be given as a true rea-
son, why, soon after conversion, a new convert's affections are more
strongly drawn out in the ways of God, than, afterwards, when he
is a grown and settled Christian : his affections then, may not have
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
265
such fall spring-tide, as when lie was but a novice in Christianity :
the reason is, because novelty, in that way and course that he is
entered upon, doth naturally affect him, besides the real desirable-
ness of the things themselves. And this also may satisfy us, though
many have turned aside from the truth as it is in Jesus and from
the ways of his worship that he hath appointed, and do yet boast
that they have in those new ways found more new comfort and
sweet affections than they did before, that yet this is not because
those ways have any thing in them that really yields more comfort
and delight, but only because they are new ways, and new things
will for the present affect : after some continuance in those ways,
they find that joy and delight, that they spake of, to flag; and then
they seek out other new ways and commend them as much, having
as great delight in them : and it is no wonder ; for new ways will
stir up new affections. And thus may the affections of carnal un-
regenerate men be stirred up, by their entering upon the profession
and external practice of religion, because of the novelty of it to
them.
[2] Good affections may be stirred in us, from the affecting na-
ture of spiritual objects ; for spiritual objects may affect us in a
natural way.
Who can read the history of Christ's passion, without being af-
fected with sorrow for all that sorrow that he underwent for us ?
He hath a heart certainly harder than a rock, that can think of the
agonies, reproaches, cruel scourgings, and cursed death, that so in-
nocent and so excellent a person as Christ was underwent, and that
for sinners also, and not be moved and affected with grief and com-
passion to him. And yet it is possible, that these affections may
be deceivable ; and move no other ways, than they would do in
the reading of some tragical story in a romance. To read some
sad and dismal story, will naturally affect the heart with grief and
sorrow. And so it may be with the truths revealed in the Gospel :
upon thy reading of them, they may affect thee, according as those
truths are : if they promise blessings, they may affect thee with
joy : if they threaten, and thou readest sad and dismal events, they
may affect thee with sorrow : and, yet, all this may be only from
the nature of the objects, and not from any divine affections that
arj in thy soul.
[3] The affections may be stirred from or by the artificial rheto-
ric of others ; by the abilities of the ministers, whom you hear.
And thus God tells the Prophet, Ezek. xxxiii. 32 ; Thou art un-
to them as a very lovely song, as one that hath a pleasant voice, ami
266
OF REGENERATION":
canst play well on an instrument. They may have their judgments
pleased with the learning showed in a sermon, and with the well
methodizing of it ; and their affections may be pleased with the
oratory, and powerful utterance of it. Now, though these are good
helps to spiritual affections, yet are they not good trials of them.
[4] Pride and self-seeking may, in the performance of duties ex-
cite good affections.
And men may be much deceived in this particular. As, in
prayer, they may think they are affected with the things that they
pray for : when as, possibly, their affections are moved only with
the manner of their prayer ; with their words ; with that copious,
free, and admirable gift, which they have, of expression : whereas
a contrite heart, that is moved with true spiritual affections, may
not be so adorned with such an admirable gift of expression. As
the ground, that is fullest of precious mines, hath least grass grow-
ing upon it ; so is it, many times, with the children of God in holy
duties: where the heart is most full of grace, and where there are
many precious affections stirring in it towards God, yet there are
the least fiourishings of expressions in their words. So that you
see you cannot gather the truth of regenerating grace from the
strong workings of your affections, which are very deceitful, even
about spiritual things.
(•i) Every change wrought upon the "Will, is not an infallible
evidence of Eegeneration.
It is, indeed, the thorough change of the will, in which this great
work principally doth consist. This is the first principle of spirit-
ual life ; without which whatsoever other change is wrought upon
us, is no more than to set the hand of the watch right to the hour
when the spring is broken. The will is, by the philosopher, called
the commanding and swaying faculty of the soul ; which controls
the affections and inferior faculties, and makes them obey its incli-
nation : so that, such as the will is, such is the man. And, there-
fore, the Scripture, in setting forth the twofold estate of men, of
nature and of grace, doth it by showing the temper of their wills ;
what their wills are. Unregenerate men are described by their
wilfulness: John v. 40; Ye will not come to me, says our Saviour,
that ye might have life. And the regenerate men are described by
their willingness : Ps. ex. 3 ; Thy people shall he a willing people in
the day of thy power.
Here I shall endeavour Two things. To show you after what
manner the Spirit of God works this renewing change upon the
will. To show you whai other changes may be wrought upon it,
that are good evidences of man's renovation.
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
267
[1] For the first, After what manner the Spirit of God works
this renewing change on the will, you must know that there are
two ways, whereby God doth effectually change the heart of a sin-
ner : and they are moral persuasions; and physical determinations,
or real efficiency, which is nothing else but God's all-powerful grace,
whereby he doth immediately turn the bent and inclination of the
will towards himself.
And both these always concur, in this great change of the will.
God doth convincingly persuade us of our own vileness, and of the
emptiness of all those vain things that our desires are so eagerly
pursuing : and, on the other hand, he clearly represents to us the
great excellency of himself and of his ways ; that he is the greatest
good we can enjoy ; and that there is no other way of enjoying,
but by loving and serving him. To do this, he makes use of moral
persuasions ; working upon our reason by cogent and prevailing
arguments : and then diffuseth such a heavenly sweetness through
the heart, as makes it disrelish all those fulsome delights of sin,
that would separate us from that Infinite Good, with which they
can hold no comparison: so that, finding more true delight in God
and his ways, more charming and alluring joy than ever before we
did in sensual pleasures, we are thereby carried forth to them by
an infallible, yet altogether a free, voluntary, and amorous motion.
And this is done by the real and immediate efficiency of the Spirit
of God upon the will itself: and this operation of the Spirit of
God upon the will is so sweetly attempered to the native liberty of
the will, that it would be a pain and torment to the soul to be
separated from that God, whom now its understanding apprehends,
and its will clasps about as its chief and only good.
Here, you see, are both a moral suasion and a real determination
of the will, in the work of Regeneration. God really determines
it, by the efficacious touch of his own grace ; whereby he power-
fully turns the bent and inclination of it to himself, which before
stood to sin and vanity. And, that this might be no infringement
upon the will's prerogative in acting freely, at the same time he
morally persuades it ; representing himself as the best and most
satisfying object for all its inclinations to centre in.
And, thus, the efficacy of divine grace and the liberty of man's
will do fully accord, in this work of Regeneration, which some
have thought to stand at an irreconcilable distance one from another.
For the freedom of the will doth not consist in its mdifferency to
act or not to act ; either to love and fear God, or not to love and
fear him : for, otherwise, the saints and angels in heaven, who are
268 OF REGENERATION:
under that blessed necessity that they cannot but love God; should
not then love him freely. But the liberty of the will consists in
the will's acting upon rational grounds ; which, by how much the
more strong the grounds and reasons are that the will acts by, so
much the more do they in a sort necessitate the will to act, and yet
by so much the more free is the will in its actings ; so that here,
that the liberty of the will may not violate the certainty of God's
purpose and decree, he changeth it by the power of his irresistible
grace ; and, yet, that this irresistible grace may not violate the
liberty of the will, he persuades it by such powerful and rational
arguments that it should not act freely if it should dissent from it.
Though God useth an infinite power in regenerating and con-
verting a soul, yet he useth no violence : he subdues the will, but
he doth not compel it. This is that victorious grace, that doth not
more overcome a sinner's resistances, than it doth his prejudices:
it overcomes all oppositions, by its own irresistible power; and it
overcomes all prejudices, by its attracting sweetness: and, when it
brings a sinner to submit to God, it makes him apprehend also that
it is his chiefest happiness and joy so to do. This is the sweet
nature of regenerating grace.
And it is the same winning sweetness, that afterwards preserves
the regenerate from a total apostasy from grace : for, though there
is a constant supply of grace, to keep them that they shall never
certainly draw back to perdition ; yet, withal, their own freedom
is such, that they may if they will : but how can they will it,
since the will never inclines but to that, which most pleaseth it ;
and nothing pleaseth a regenerate and sanctified will, so much as
that sovereign good, that comprehends in it all other good, and that
is God himself?
And thus you see how God disposeth of the will of man, in
changing it to himself, without constraining it ; turning it, as un-
forcibly, so infallibly to himself ; when he draws it by the sweet-
ness of his own efficacious inspirations.
And thus I have dispatched the first particular, in showing you
after what manner the Spirit of God works this change on the will,
by persuading it with rational arguments, that it cannot gain-
say ; and by overcoming it by his irresistible grace, that it cannot
oppose.
[2] The second particular is to show you, What other changes
may be wrought upon the will, that are no good evidences of a
man's renovation and regeneration. And
1st. An unregenerate man may have many faint velleities and
wishes after grace.
OR, T II E NEW-BIRTH.
269
"When he hears so much spoken of the beauty and excellency of
holiness, he is convinced, in his judgment, that these things are
true : that without holiness no man shall see the Lord : that though
now, whilst he is carnal, spiritual duties are tedious and burden-
some to him ; yet, were he himself but spiritual, they would be
pleasing and delightful to him : that those very pleasures of sin
which now keep him off from closing with grace, were he but re-
newed would all be but an unsavoury thing to him : and, that what
he is afraid to lose should he turn to Christ, he would not value
the loss of were he but in Christ. When an unregenerate man is
fully convinced of this, it makes him break out into pangs of affec-
tionate wishes for grace : " Oh, that I were holy and gracious ! Oh,
that my heart were changed and renewed ! Oh, that I were better,
and could do better !" Let every man appeal to his own conscience,
whether, when he hath been convinced of the excellency and desira-
bleness of holiness, he hath not breathed forth such wishes as these.
When you have seen a Christian, eminent and exemplary for piety,
have you not wished yourself in his condition ; not only in respect
of his future reward and glory, but also in respect of his present
grace and holiness ? and wished not only with Balaam to die the
death of the righteous, and that your latter end may he like his ; but
also to live the life of the righteous ? and yet still you continue,
notwithstanding these wishes, in the same sinful course and state
as formerly you did. Now these are but empty velleities, and idle
wishings and wouldings. An unregenerate man may possibly wish
he were a saint ; as a man may wish he were an angel : but such a
man's wishes put him not upon any serious and constant attempt-
ing of the means whereby he may become so. No man, that
wishes he were an angel, is thereby put upon the means of making
himself an angel : so, many wish they were saints, but never put
themselves upon the use of those means, that might make them
such. Generally, their wishes and sighs vanish away together ;
and the one leave no more impressions on their hearts, than the
other do in the air : they run to the commission of sin, even with
a wish in their mouths that they might not commit it ; and they
neglect duty, and yet at the same time wish they were performing
it. Such contradictory wishes have they ! They wish themselves
holy ; and yet they are willingly sinful : they wish themselves bet-
ter; but yet they never endeavour and strive after their own
amendment. These are idle and empty wishes and velleities ; ana
are no good evidences of a man's Eegeneration.
2dly. An unregenerate man may not rest in these slight wishes
but he may rise up to resolutions.
270
OF REGENERATION:
He ma}' be resolved, that lust shall no longer enslave him, that
the pleasurrs of the world shall no longer bewitch him, that the
difficulties of religion shall no longer fright him ; but that he will
break through all, and that he will act like a man and a Christian.
With such generous resolutions as these, men, that are in a sinM
estate, may fortify themselves. Grace they know they must have,
or they must eternally perish : and they know, withal, that God
doth not use to be wanting to men's endeavours ; and they are
peremptorily resolved, therefore, that they will not be wanting to
themselves. See the same strong resolutions, in those, that came
to enquire of the Prophet Jeremiah, in ch. xlii. 5, 6 ; The Lord,
say they, be a true and faithful witness between us, that we will do
even according to all things, for the which the Lord thy God shall send
thee to us. Whether it be good or....evil, we will obey the voice of the
Lord our God: and yet, in the next chapter, you find none so rebel-
lious against God, as these men, that had formerly made this re-
monstrance.
3dly. But, yet, notwithstanding these wishes and resolutions, the
will of an unregeuerate man falls short of a saving change ; usually
in some of these particulars.
(1st) In that it is fickle and inconstant.
Their desires may sometimes be violent and eager, as if they
would take heaven by force, and wrest mercy out of the hands of
God : their prayers may be so importunate and earnest, as if they
would take no denial from God : but yet this volatile spirit is soon
spent, and this full bent of their souls soon flags ; and they return
to the road of as dull and formal a profession as ever, and it may
be to the commission of the same foul gross sins as before. Such
a will as this, though at first it seems to hurry men on apace, yet
soon tires and leaves them far short of grace. A Christian's race
is not run at so many heats, but by a constant course and progress ;
still getting ground upon lust, and approaching daily nearer to the
kingdom of God. It is with such men, as I have sometimes told
you it is with the sea : which, when it is spring-tide, covers all its
shores ; but, when it ebbs, it discovers that there is nothing but
sand, where it seemed to be a deep sea before. So, these ebbing
flowing Christians discover plainly, that there is nothing but a bar-
ren sand at the bottom : they are unstable as water, and cannot
excel ; as Jacob speaks of Keuben, Gen. xlix. -i. A Christian is
not made in a fit: nor is Regeneration wrought in a passion; but it
is a settled, solid, and constant frame of heart, that brings a man
unto Christ, and makes him persevere to be a new creature. •
OR, THE NEW- BIRTH. 271
(2dly) The will of an unregenerate man is never universally
changed : but lie reserves still to himself some lust or other, that
he will not part with.
His resolutions are such as were the resolutions of Naaman the
Syrian : 2 Kings v. 17, 18 ; Thy servant, says he, will henceforth offer
neither burnt-offering nor sacrifice unto any other god, but unto the Lord.
But, in this thing, the Lord pardon thy servant, that when my master
goeth to worship in the house of Rimmon, and L bow myself in the
house of Rimmon....the Lord pardon thy servant in this thing. So,
many peremptorily resolve to forsake their sins ; but yet still there
is some one dear lust or other, concerning which they cry out, with
Naaman, the Lord pardon thy servant in this thing : all their other
sins they will willingly sacrifice to Christ, may they but be allowed
to retain this one sin. Now that thin partition, that any one sin
makes betwixt the soul and Christ, will keep it from ever closing
with Christ : as, if there be but a thin film betwixt the scion and
the stock, they can never be engrafted and grow together.
(3dly) The will of an unregenerate man is usually very irrational.
He would obtain the end ; but yet he will not use the means.
Grace, he would willingly have ; but you cannot bring his averse
will to close with the performance of those unpleasing and irksome
duties, wherein God usually bestows grace. Could they be holy
with a wish, and suddenly metamorphosed to other men, none
should be better Christians than themselves : could they enter into
heaven by being willing to have it, none should shine higher in
glory than they : but, when so much hard and unpleasing work
must be done, first that they may be regenerate, and then after that
they are regenerate to perfect them for glory, they look upon these
things at a great distance and afar off ; and so they sit down with
idle wishes, far short of grace and glory.
(•ithly) The will of an unregenerate man is usually a general, not
a particular will.
If God should ask them, " Sinners, what would you do to be
saved ?" — " Oh, any thing, every thing," say they. — " Leave off such
and such a sin : perform such and such duties." — " Yes, Lord : we
will do any thing, but this duty ; or leave any thing, but that sin."
Just so is it with many men: they will do any thing, every thing
in general ; but, bring it down to particulars, to the doing of this
or that duty, or to the leaving of this or that sin, and then they
are willing to do just nothing.
And thus you see how far the will itself may be wrought upon
in unregenerate men, and what it is that usually hinders this change
from being a thorough work of Regeneration.
272
OF REGENERATION:
(5) There may be also a great and wonderful change wrought in
their Lives, and yet they may continue in their former unregene-
rate state.
They may have escaped, as the Apostle speaks, the pollutions of
the world through the knowledge of Christ, and yet be again entangled ;
which shows them to be unregenerate : as it is in 2 Pet. ii. 20. To
escape the pollutions of the world is no argument of the truth of
grace, unless yourselves also are cleansed from the pollutions of
your own hearts : for sins may be left merely from external, forced
principles ; such as are the terrors of conscience, or the heavy judg-
ments of God ; when God sets a flaming sword, betwixt a sinner
and those sins, that he counted his delight and paradise. To leave
sin upon such constraints as these, is to leave sin with a great deal
of reluctancy and unwillingness : as a mariner, in a storm, casts his
go xls overboard : he doth it, indeed, with a kind of will ; but it is
with an unwilling willingness : he is frightened and terrified to it,
for fear he and they should sink together. So, when a soul is tossed
in a tempest of divine wrath, ready to split against the rock of ages,
and to sink and be swallowed up in a sea of fire and brimstone, it
is forced to lighten itself, and to cast this and that dear lust over-
board ; and this it doth from a will : but, yet, it is with such a forced
will, as that with which the mariner throws his goods into the sea
in a storm ; and, as soon as the tempest is allayed, the one gathers
up his wreck, and the other gathers up his sins again. These men
leave their sins, as Lot's wife left Sodom : they dare not longer con-
tinue in them, for fear fire and brimstone should rain down upon
them ; and, yet, in leaving them, they give many a look back to-
wards them, and at last they return again to them. I have spoken
to this formerly on this subject : I shall not therefore insist on it
longer now : only, be sure you rely not upon these broken reeds, as
evidences of eternal life and glory ; for these things are deceitful,
and have deceived many, at least for a time.
And, so much, for the First Branch of this Use or Trial ; which
was to show you what changes may be wrought upon carnal men,
which they may mistake for evidences of their Regeneration.
2. The Second Branch of this Use of Trial, is, to lay down some
particulars, that the ScrijJture hath ma^de infallible Marks and Tests of
a Rtgemrate Person.
(1) But, before I come to mention these in their particular order,
it will be expedient, briefly to premise something concerning the
manner of obtaining Assurance of Grace, by the Signs and Charac-
ters of Grace.
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
273
[1J It is possible for a Christian to attain an assured know-
ledge of his Regeneration.
I say, an assured knowledge, to carry it higher than the Papists
do, who allow no more than a conjectural probability ; which may
well enough preserve from despair, but yet doth not exclude all
fears and doubtings. But it is no wonder, that they, who will not
trust their natural senses iu the doctrine of Transubstantiation, should
not much less trust their spiritual senses in the doctrine of Assur-
ance. A Christian's assurance is many degrees above these weak
guesses ; and arrives at a far greater certainty, than any demonstra-
tion can be : for the evidence of sense and reason is not so clear as
that of assurance is : the testimony, that sense and reason give, is
but human ; but the testimony given in a Christian's assurance is
divine, and therefore is far more certain and more infallible.
The Apostle groundeththe evidence of assurance upon the divin-
ity of the witness, in Rom. viii. 16 ; The Spirit itself (mark that)
beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God. What
greater ground for assurance can there be than this ? Tlie Spirit it-
self beareth witness: and what God speaks is infinitely more certain,
than that, which our very eye sees : and therefore it is very injuri-
ous to his truth and veracity, when he, by the secret and sweet
whisperings of his Spirit, informs the soul, that it is in a state of
grace, to think that this testimony only gives probable guesses and
conjectures. The witness, that the Spirit gives, is such a full assur-
ance, as removes all doubts and fears ; for it is the witness of God
himself.
Now such a witness as this is, a Christian may have ; and there-
fore it is possible, and it necessarily follows also, that he may have
a full assurance beyond all doubts and fears. Nor is this possible
by a way of revelation, as a special privilege indulged only to some
few, and them the choicest of God's servants : for, in 2 Pet. i. 10,
the Apostle exhorts all Christians, to give diligence to make their
calling and election sure, which he would never do, were it an im-
possibility, and could not be obtained with our diligence. So, in
2 Cor. xiii. 5 ; Examine yourselves, says the Apostle, whether ye be
in the faith : prove your own selves. Know ye not that Jesus Christ
is in you, except ye be reprobates : Reprobation, in this place, by the
way, doth not stand opposed to the decree of Election, as if none
were elected but those that were already actually in Christ ; but it
stands opposed to Approbation, for Cod doth not approve of any
in whom Christ is not formed : now, says the Apostle, since you
know this, try and prove yourselves whether Christ be in you :
Vol. ii.— 18
274
OF REGENERATION:
but it were a vain thing to put a Christian upon self-examination
and trial, if there were no ordinary means to attain to the knowl-
edge of it, but he must expect and depend upon some extraordinary
revelation from heaven, a thing that is never but rarely given unto
some few.
It is true, among Christians some may not have this assurance
at all, and none have it at all times. As in a walk, that is shaded
with tress and checkered with light and shadow, some tracks and
paths in it are dark, and others are sunshine : such is usually the
life of the most assured Christian. Sometimes, he walks in the
light of God's countenance, and rejoices in the smiles of his favour :
and, at other times, he walks in darkness, and can see no light : he
steps out of the bright manifestations of God's love, into the um-
brages of sad and cloudy apprehensions concerning his present state
of grace and his future state of glory. So that some Christians
never have any full assurance at all, and no Christian hath this full
assurance at all times.
Now this inequality of assurance proceeds from a double cause.
1st. Sometimes, from the free and various dispensations of the
Spirit, who is arbitrary in his workings ; who is that wind, that
bloweth when and where he pleaseth.
For the treasures, as well of comfort as of grace, are in his hand
As the sun, he disposeth to the soul its summer and winter days
according to his approaches to or recesses from it.
2dly. Sometimes, it ariseth from new contracted guilt, that bloti
our evidences ; and makes them illegible, till it be taken off again
It is frequent with Christians, when they have clone sinfully 01
hypocritically, in one particular instance, then to begin to question
all their sincerity ; and, upon the prevalency of one corruption, to
doubt of the truth of all their graces. We do not therefore affirm,
that there is in all, or may be in any at all times, this full assur-
ance : but, in some there is ; and, in all, there is ground for it, and
a possibility by diligence to attain it. Give diligence to make your
calling and election sure. That is the first thing.
[2] The marks and signs of our Eegeneration, in which the
Scripture abounds, are, of themselves, insufficient to raise us to a
full assurance, without the testimony of the Holy Spirit of God.
I doubt not but this appears very clear to those, who have taken
pains to search out their spiritual estate by marks and signs. If
the Spirit comes not in, to satisfy them by his own witness, they
may soon run themselves to a loss ; and, at the end, sit down as
doubtful and perplexed as when they first began. As, for instance,
OR, THE NEW-BIRTIT.
275
if a gracious soul should call iuto question the truth and sincerity
of his love to God : and should begin to examine himself; "How
shall I know whether I do indeed love God ? Why, the Scripture
tells me, by keeping his commandments, by obeying him sincerely.
Yea, but the sincerity of our obedience is as difficult to be known,
as the sincerity of our love : and how shall I know whether my
obedience be sincere?" Now here, though many signs might be
given as evidences of this, yet still the doubting soul will be driv-
ing itself from one sign to another, and never find satisfaction in
any of them, unless the Spirit of God comes in by its undeniable
witness to silence all its objections, and to resolve all its doubts by
a kind of peremptory and discussive voice that it is so : otherwise,
there is no end of looking after signs, for they will still leave the
soul full of perplexities. Unless the Spirit of God comes in as a
satisfactory witness, we may run from one sign to another sign to
enquire after grace, whether it be there and there ; and, when all
is done, we may be as much at a loss concerning that sign, as we
were at first concerning the grace which we enquired after.
And there are two reasons, why signs of grace, without the testi-
mony of the Spirit, cannot work in us a full and absolute assurance.
1st. Because, usually, one grace is the sign of another.
Signs of grace are graces themselves ; and, therefore, stand in
need to be evidenced by other signs ; and those signs, being graces
too, do stand in need to be evidenced by others : and so we shall
run to an infinitum, unless the Spirit of God, by his witness, puts
a stop to this search.
2dly. Because most of the signs and evidences of true grace may
be so exactly counterfeited by hypocrites, that the judgment, that
we pass upon ourselves by these alone, will still leave place for
perplexing doubts and fears, lest all our graces, and all our signs
of them too, should be but hypocritical delusions.
So, then, unto a full assurance, there is necessarily required an
inward peremptory witness of the Holy Ghost. Signs and marks,
without his infallible testimony, are insignificant and unsatisfactory
things.
[3] That assurance, that Christians have of their Regeneration,
is not wrought in them merely by the testimony of the Spirit,
without the help of signs and marks.
As marks and signs cannot raise up to a full assurance, without
the Spirit of God ; so neither do we obtain a full assurance merely
by the testimony of the Spirit, without the help of signs and marks.
For, to what end doth the Scripture so much abound in giving
276
OF REGENERATION*:
characters of men's estates, which is the main scope and drift of
the -whole first Epistle of St. John ? These were all superfluous,
if the usual way of the Spirit's evidencing were without them. I
am regenerated : but how come I to be assured of this ? not barely
because the Spirit testifies to me that I am so : that looks too much
like enthusiasm, and a wild and groundless delusion. But the
Spirit proceeds in a more rational way : I am a Christian and re-
generated, because I find those marks upon me, that can belong to
none but to such who are so. Indeed, all our assurance must be
ultimately resolved into the alone verdict of the Spirit of God ; and
that, without the help of farther signs and marks : for when a
Christian gains assurance, he doth not with the sun run through
all the signs of the zodiac, to know if he be a Christian by this and
this sign, and then to try the truth of that sign by another, and that
other by a third, and so onward : that were endless and unsatis-
factory : but when he is brought to signs that lie a remove or two
off from the grace that he enquires after, he doth not usually make
a farther search whether they be truly in him or not ; but the
Spirit darts in a clear and heavenly light, that discovers them to
him. not discoursorily but only intuitively, so that he is able to
say they are in me beyond all deceit.
[4] The usual way, whereby Christians come to be assured of
their Eegeneration, is by the joint testimony, both of marks and
signs of grace, and also by the Spirit's witnessing to us that these
marks and signs are in us.
The Word and the Spirit are the twin-lights, that discover to us
our condition. And, as mariners presage to themselves a prosper-
ous voyage, when two lights, Castor and Pollux, appear ; but a
dangerous voyage, if only one appears : so. here, it is unsafe, in the
trial of our Regeneration, to take up with one single, solitary light ;
but. when both the light of Scripture marks and signs and also of
the Spirit's witnessing appear together, we may then prosperouslv
and happily proceed to a discovery of ourselves. So, in Rom. viii.
16 ; The Spirit beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children
of God. To evidence that we are born again, there comes in a two-
fold witness ; the witness of our spirits, and the witness of God's
Spirit : our spirit deposeth that we are so, that we are born again,
and become the children of God : and this it doth, by observing
the proper marks and characters, that the Scripture gives of a child
of God : and the Spirit of Goi comes in as another witness, that,
in the mouth of two witnesses, this may be established ; and, by his
immediate light, clears up the truth of that attestatioD, that con-
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
277
science did make ; -which takes away all doubting and hesitancy,
and fills us with a full assurance, yea, gives us a plerothy. So that,
still, marks and signs are of sreat use, for the discovery of the truth
of grace : 1 John ii. 3 ; By this we know that we know him, if we keep his
commandments. But, still, we may be puzzled to know, whether
our keeping of God's commandments be such a ground for our com-
fort : therefore, the witness of the Spirit is here required, to seal
and confirm this unto us ; without which, still, we shall be to seek
assurance, for all the marks that the Scripture lays down for evi-
dences of our graces.
These things I thought fit to premise, before I give you any
Signs and Marks of Regeneration : that so you may be exhorted and
moved, when you hear those signs that the Scripture gives, to ex-
amine your hearts, whether they are transcribed within you ; and
also to lift up your hearts unto God, that his Spirit may dart into
you such a spiritual light and clear illumination, as may infalli-
bly demonstrate to you that these marks are indeed in you ; it
being the proper work of one and the same Spirit, to work grace in
us, and to manifest it to us : it is he alone, that can draw that cur-
tain that hangs before it, and give us a view of it. As it is the
light of the sun only, by which we can see the sun ; so is it the light
of the Spirit only, by which we can know the Spirit to be in us.
Let us, therefore, in the trial of ourselves look to marks and signs
for a testimony in our own consciences ; without which, all our
assurance may be well suspected for enthusiasm : and let us also
beg the testimony of the Spirit ; without which, all marks and
signs will be but vain and unsatisfactory.
(2) Now, to give you some Signs of the Truth of Grace, I shall
not insist upon all that might be mentioned : for they are very
numerous ; since there is no one grace, but is the sign of another
grace, yea the sign of all other, for all graces are concomitant. I
shall only, therefore, select out a few.
[1] It is good sign of grace, when a man is willing to search and
examine himself, whether he be gracious or not.
There is a certain kind of instinct in a child of God, whereby
he naturally desires to have the title of his legitimation tried: where-
as a hypocrite dreads nothing more, than to have his rottenness
searched into. David therefore prays, Ps. xxvi. 2 ; Examine me,
0 Lord, and prove me : try my reins and my heart. God, indeed,
hath many ways of trying us ; but especially by the word and
ministry : the Scripture is the great treasury of all spiritual light :
278
OF REGENERATION:
God hath amassed and stored it all up there : and whatever comes
with spiritual illumination upon the conscience must borrow it from
thence : the preaching of the word is the darting abroad of those
beams, that pierce into the very entrails of sinners, and discover the
secret thoughts and intents of their hearts.
Now try yourselves by this. Do you love the word of God, be-
cause it is a searching word ? because it brings home convictions to
you, and shakes your carnal confidences and presumptions ? Do you
love a soul-searching ministry, that speaks as closely and particu-
larly to you, as if it were another conscience without you ; a minis-
try, that ransacks your very souls, and tells you all that ever you
did ? Do you delight in a ministry, that forceth you to turn inward
upon yourselves ; that makes you tremble and look pale at every
word, for fear it should be the sentence of your damnation ? This
is a sign, that your condition is good, because you are so willing
to be searched. He, that doeth evil, saith our Saviour, John iii. 20.
hateth the light ; neither cometh he to it, lest his deeds should be reproved.
But, if you are pleased only with a formal, general ministry; and
such prophets, as sing only pleasant songs to you ; such, as never
touch the conscience to the quick, that keep aloof, and, instead
of brandishing the word that is sharper than a two-edged sword, reav-
ing the heart with it, only make a flourish of it : if you can brook
no other, but such a quiet, uneoncerning ministry as this is, this is
a bad sign, that yet you are unsound. A thief hateth the light,
says our Saviour, lest he should be detected and discovered : so a
hypocritical professor hateth that a beam of spiritual light, by the
ministry of the word, should break in upon his conscience, to show
how rotten and unsound he is.
And that is the first trial. It is a sign of a good estate, when a
man is willing to put himself on the trial.
[2] Love to those, who are truly godly, is a certain and infalli-
ble sign of Regeneration.
1 John iii. 14. We know that we avepassed from death unto life, be-
cause we love the brethren. This is a certain sign, that a mighty
change is wrought on the heart : for, naturally, we are inclined to
hate the children of God, upon that very account because they are
godly. It is a true rule of the Schoolmen, borrowed out of Aris-
totle, That the affections of the soul are the same towards the image
of a thing, as they are towards the thing itself: if we love or hate
any person, we shall accordingly love or hate his picture and re-
semblance : now all wicked men naturally hate God, because he is
a holy God, and thereby is contrary to their verv natures, that are
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
279
corrupt arid sinful ; and so they also hate the children of God, be-
cause they are living pictures of God, and bear his image upon
them, being made conformable to him by a work of Eegeneration.
He, that is born of the flesh, says the Apostle, will persecute and hate
him that is born after the Spirit ; because he is the copy of that origi-
nal, betwixt whom and them there is an antipathy founded in their
very natures. Now when a man, who before did thus hate, scorn,
and despise the people of God, as a company of affected and turbu-
lent Irvpocrites, shall find in himself a love and esteem for them,
and shall see the beauty and glory of that holiness that before
rendered them odious to him : this is a sign, that, certainly, a mighty
change is wrought upon that man ; and that he himself is trans-
formed into the image of God, because he loves that image in others.
Now this trial will proceed upon these Three particulars.
1st. That this love be to them, because they are godly.
We may possibly love godly men, for other respects ; because
they are wise or learned, or because possibly they love us, or are
related to us : but these are but by-respects, and grace hath no in-
terest at all in them. That love to the godly, that can assure us
of being godly and regenerate, must be a love to the children of
God, merely beoause they are godly.
2dly. As we must love them because they are godly, so the more
godly they are the more we should love them.
My delight, says David, is in the saints, and in the excellent ones
of the earth. The more holy a child of God is, if we love him
aright, the more we shall love him.
3dly. If we love all, that are godly.
Not only those of our temper, constitution, and opinion in all
things ; but all of them : with a valuation and esteem for them,
with a prizing love, which the image of God upon their souls and
their similitude to him challenge. Indeed, our familiarity and
intimacy may be with some of them, more than with others ; but
our high and cordial esteem must be of all of them.
Now try yourselves by this. Do you love the brethren ? And
so little, truly, is this love to be found, that the name of Brethren
is become a mock and a jest by many ! But is your delight in the
saints ? Do you account them the excellent ones of the earth ? How
few are there, that love them, that love God ! or, if they do love
them, possibly it is for other respects and reasons : could you not
love them better, if they were not so rigid, strict, and precise as
they are ? Let such know, as St. John speaks, in 1 John v. 1. He.
that hveth him that begetteth, loveth him also that is begotten. It is
280
of regeneration:
in vain to think that we are born of God, if we have not a sincere
and cordial affection for all those, that are the children of God, and
our brethren.
[3] Another sign of Eegeneration, is a universal Eespect and
Obedience unto all God's Commandments.
This St. John expressly gives us, in his first Epistle, chap. ii. ver.
3 ; Hereby, says he, we do know that we Icnoio him, if we keep his com-
mandments: and so, in ver. 5; Whoso keepeth his word, in him verily
is the love of God perf ected : hereby know we that we are in him.
It is observable, that the work of Regeneration is itself called the
writing of the Law in our hearts, in Jer. xxxi. 33 ; / will put my
law into their inward parts, and write it in their hearts.
God hath written his Law three several ways. "When he first
created man, he wrote it then upon his heart by his creating finger :
man was the transcript of God : as he was his handy-work, so he
was his hand-writing also : man was then the only copy of the Law
extant in the world : this copy was perfect ; but yet it was such,
as might be blotted and torn. Next, God wrote his Law in his
word : the Holy Scriptures exhibit to us an entire system, both of
commands and duties : and this copy is both perfect and durable ;
such, as neither hath suffered, nor can suffer, any decays from
length of time, or from the rage and malice of men or devils. And,
lastly, God hath again wrote his Law upon the heart of man, in his
new creation : and this copy is eternally durable ; but yet it is but
as a writing upon sinking and leaky paper, which in this life is
very obscure and full of blots.
Now this writing of the Law upon our hearts, is a figurative ex-
pression: and denotes nothing else, but an inclination, joined with
some ability, to fulfil the commands of God contained in his word;
a conformity, betwixt the commands of the Law and the affections
of the heart, that, whatever the Law enjoins, the heart also desires
and delights in. Thus David explains it, Ps. xl. 8 ; I delight to do
thy will, 0 my God: yea, thy law is within my heart. So that the
heart of a regenerate person answers to every tittle in the Law, with
sincere desires at least to perform it. And as, betwixt an indenture
and the counterpart of it, there is an exact correspondency word
for word ; such an exact correspondency is there betwixt the Law
of God and the heart : whatever the Law commands, the heart
readily embraces and endeavours to fulfil. This harmony is ex-
pressed by David in Ps. xxvii. 8; W hen thou saidst, Seek ye my
face; my heart said.....Thy face, Lord, will I seek. This is to have
the Law of God written on the heart ; which is the proper work of
Regeneration.
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
281
Let us now, therefore, try whether our conformity and obedience
to the Law and will of God written in his Word, be such as may
give us good ground to hope, that his Law is also written in our
hearts in our Regeneration.
There is, therefore, a Twofold obedience to God's command-
ments : first, Perfect ; secondly, Imperfect, but yet sincere.
1st. There is a Perfect Obedience : such, as carries in it an ab-
solute perfection, both of parts and degrees.
To make up this, Two things are required.
That it be such an obedience, as is stretched forth to the utmost
latitude of all God's commands : such, as is fully commensurate to
the fullest bounds of duty ; so as to leave nothing undone, that the
Law requires.
That it be such an obedience, as is wound up to the greatest in-
tenseness of spiritual love and delight in the performance of it ; in-
somuch, as not to permit in the least any carnal ends, any strag-
gling thoughts, or any wavering and unfixed affections at all so
much as to breathe upon it. And this the Scripture calls a serv-
ing of God with all our hearts, and minds, and souls : Deut. x. 12.
This is obedience, that is absolutely perfect and universal ; both
in respect of the object, and also in respect of the subject.
Now, here, I shall lay down Two particulars.
(1st) That, in the examining of our Regeneration, we must not
proceed by this absolute and perfect obedience ; so as to conclude
we have no grace, because we have some remaining sin.
Obedience to God's commandments is a sign of Regeneration,
where it is not thus consummate and blameless. Nay, indeed,
never any man since the Fall did or can keep God's command-
ments, in this absolute and perfect manner, Christ only excepted :
There is no man that liveth and sinneth not: 1 Kings viii. 46. It is
true, we are commanded, in Matt. v. 48, to be perfect, even as our
Heavenly Father is perfect ; but, as soon may a clod of earth shine
as bright as the sun, as we who have sinful natures ever attain to
a sinless state in this life. And yet such an excess of commands
as these are, though they are impossible; yet are they not unjust,
nor unuseful. They are not unjust: because God commands noth-
ing that is simply in itself impossible, but is equally proportioned
to that strength which he at first gave us ; and, if we have wilfully
lost our power of obeying, we have no reason to complain of God
as rigid and severe, because he will not also lose his prerogative
of commanding. Neither are they useless : because to command
boyond what we are able to perform, proves a means to excite us
282
OF REGENERATION:
to perform so much at least as God will be pleased to accept ;
who always accepts sincerity in the desires and endeavors, where
absolute perfection is wanting and unattainable : If there be
a willing mind, says the Apostle, 2 Cor. viii. 12 ; it is accepted
according to what a man hath, a?id not according to what he hath not.
Let none, therefore, conclude that they have no grace, because they
have many imperfections in their obedience. A weak child is not
therefore a bastard or illegitimate : so, thy grace may be very weak
and imperfect, and yet thou rrm-est be truly born again of God,
and be a genuine son and heir of heaven.
(2dly) It is a good evidence of the work of grace in our obedi-
ence, when, though our obedience be very imperfect, yet we rest-
lessly aspire, both in fervent prayer and in earnest endeavors,
after the most absolute degree of perfection
Both of these must be concerned : for prayers, without endeav-
ors, are but hypocritical ; and endeavors will never be without
prayers, or at least they will never be successful. If we pray with
unfeigned desires, that God's will may be done by us on earth with
the same fixedness, delight, constancy, and perseverance, as it is
done by the saints and angels in heaven : if we rest not in our pre-
sent attainments, nor sit down contented with what we have al-
ready ; thinking that sufficient to defray our charges, and to bring
us safe to heaven at last : if we think we have attained nothing,
while there is any thing defective in us : if we strain every sinew,
and bend every faculty of our souls, pressing forward to the mark
for the prize of our high calling ; and, with a holy impatience,
breathe after farther measures of grace, still strengthening our-
selves against lusts and temptations, and striving after the spiritual
performance of duties : while we thus endeavor and strive, it may
be a good evidence to us of our sincerity ; and, in God's account,
sincerity passeth for perfection.
Thus much, concerning the first sort of obedience, which is
absolutely perfect. It is not attainable by Christians in this life:
and, therefore, the want of it should not deject us with a suspicion
of the want of grace : yet must we pray for it, and aim at it ; and
if we do so, it may be a good evidence of sincerity, which is evan-
gelical perfection.
2dly. As for that obedience, that is attainable in this life, in
imperfect measures and degrees, it becomes an evidence to us of
our Regeneration in these following particulars.
(1st) When it is universal in respect of the Subject : that is,
there must be an obedient frame and rectitude of the whole man
both inward and outward.
OB, THE NEW-BIRTH.
283
[1st] Sincere and evidencing obedience must be internal, of the
inward man; such, as may regulate the heart and conscience
itself.
The Law is spiritual, says the Apostle, and reacheth the soul
and spirit of a man : and, hence, says St. Paul, 7" delight in the Law
of God after the inward man. There is a spiritual force in the Law
of God, that, in a truly regenerate soul, checks all sinful thoughts,
and quenches and damps the flames of sensual affections and
desires. It judgeth those secret and retired motions of the soul,
over which human laws have no command or prerogative.
Now examine yourselves by this. Do the commands of God
pierce and insinuate into your inward man? Do they conform that
to obedience ? Dare you not cherish those sins in your souls, that
possibly you dare not commit in your practices? Do you not
dandle them in your thoughts, and hover and flutter over them in
your affections ? Are you not content with a fair and plausible
appearance towards man? But do you labor also to approve your
hearts unto God, and to bring every thought unto obedience to
Jesus Christ ? This internal obedience is a good evidence of the
truth of that grace, which always begins with the heart, and from
thence influenceth the life.
[2dly] Sincere obedience must be External.
It is a vain plea, to pretend, as many ignorant people do, that
their hearts are good, when their lives abound with ungodly prac-
tices. The life is the index of the heart : and, as the hand of a
dial never goes amiss, but the fault is in the wheels that move it ;
so the life is never disorderly, but the fault lies in the heart ami
in the affections, that are the wheels and springs that move it. An
evil man, saith our Saviour, out of the evil treasure of his heart hring-
eth forth evil things. True grace seasoneth the whole man ; and
makes a thorough change, both in the inward disposition, and also
in the outward deportment : as it makes the thoughts holy, so it
also makes the discourses savory, and the affections and conversa-
tion heavenly. Both must be conjoined in a regenerate person :
for, the tendering unto God only an external conformity of the
life when the heart is required, is but to mock God ; and, to think
that we please God with good affections when we take no care of
our lives and practices, is but to mock ourselves.
Now try yourselves by this. Is your whole man, both soul and
body, formed to the will of God ? Do you serve him with your
inward and with your outward man ? Christ calls his law a yoke,
and, certainly, it is a yoke, wherein both must be coupled. Do
234
OF REGENERATION:
you desire and endeavor to yield the obedience of the heart, and
the obedience of the life also, as he requires : neither contenting
yourselves with a slight and overly performance of duties, where
the lips outruu the heart, and the heart gives the lie to the lips ;
nor yet slighting that outward reverence, that is necessary to testify
the due sense which you have of his glorious presence, and that
care which you have to serve him both in soul and in body that
are his ? Do you so live, as not to defraud God of an}- part of his
service, or of his servant, ; but sacrifice yourselves entirely unto
him : your bodies, upon the altar of your soul and affections ; and
both soul and body upon that altar, that alone can make both
acceptable, even the Lord Jesus Christ? This is a good evidence,
that you do so keep the commandments of God, as that it may be
a ground of assurance to you that you do know him, and are in
him.
And, so much, for the first branch.
(2dly) Obedience is a good and infallible sign of our Regeneration,
when it is universal : as in respect of the subject, the whole man,
soul and body ; so, also, in respect of the Object, that is, the whole
Law in every particular command of it.
The whole Law is contained in two things : in those duties, that
immediately concern God ; and in those duties, that do immediately
concern men. Now if thy obedience be sincere, thou wilt have a
general respect unto all God's commands : to those, that concern
thy Lord and master ; and, to those also, that concern thy fellow-
servants.
Bring this also to the trial. Art thou just and upright in thy
dealings with men ? Art thou loving and helpful to thy neigh-
bors ? it is well. But what then is thy religion to God ? is not
that a dull and formal thing ? is not this the best character that
can be given of thee, that thou art a good neighbor, better to men
than thou art to God ? Again, if thou hast taken up a glorious
profession of religion, and art frequent in those duties of it that
concern God, what art thou then as to men ? Beligion hath of
late suffered upon this very account, while the professors of it have
acted high things in a way of duty, and pretended to high things
in a way of enjo}rment ; but yet have been as unjust, oppressive,
self-seeking, covetous, and over-reaching, as if their only reward
were to live upon the spoil of others : thy religion to God, cer-
tainly, is no sign of grace, if thou art not also conscientious in thy
dealings towards men : Herein do I exercise myself, says the Apostle,
to keep in all things a conscience void of offence both to God and
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
285
men. But, more particularly, the duties, that respect others, are
either general, as thou art a man to men; or particular, as to thy
relation in which thou standest, relative duties. Now, how is it,
that you perform these duties, that belong to thy special relation ?
for herein the life of Christianity is seen. How dost thou demean
thyself, in the place where thou livest, as a magistrate, in checking
sin and in pimishing vice ? how, as a minister ? how, as a parent ?
how, as a yoke-fellow ? how, as a child ? and how, as a servant ?
Whatever a man doth, as to the general duties of Christianity, yet
if he be negligent and careless in these particular relative duties,
he hath great cause to suspect himself : it argues truth of grace,
when we are careful in the fulfilling of these particular relations
and stations, that we stand in towards others. I shall close up this
note of trial with that of the Apostle, in James ii. 10, 11. He, that
offendeth in one, is guilty of all: if there be a willing and indulg-
ing sloth, in the neglecting of any one duty that God hath com-
manded, how difficult and how opposite soever it be unto flesh and
blood, that man hath ground to suspect, that, whatever other duties
he performs, be they never so many and never so admirable, yet
they are not such as manifest sincerity, and may give him a good
evidence of a good estate.
[4] Another sign of Regeneration, which is the last that I shall
mention, is that which St. John speaks of in his First Epistle, chap,
iii. ver. 9, 10. Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin ; for Jiis
seed remaineth in him : and he cannot sin, because he is born of God.
In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of the Devil.
This place may, perhaps, be among the number of those, that
had been more clear, if they had been less expounded. I shall
only give you the genuine native sense of the words, and then pro-
ceed to manage them to my present purpose. Whosoever is born of
God doth not commit sin. Some from hence have concluded a pos-
sibility, at least, of a sinless state in this life : others, the infallible
certainty of it ; not only that a child of God might attain to such
a perfection as is exclusive of all sin, but that whoever is a child
of God cannot upon that very account be guilty of any sin : so
like are errors to precipices, that, if a man lose his firm footing,
usually he falls headlong ; nor doth he stop, till he dash himself
against the bottom and foundation of all religion and piety : had
these men but seriously pondered what the same Apostle saith in
his first chapter, vv. 8, 10 ; If we say that we have no sin, we deceive
ourselves, and the truth is not in us: And, If we say that we have not
sinned, we make God a liar, they would not have entertained such
286
OF REGENERATION:
an over-weening conceit of a spotless perfection of life here ;
whereof the greatest part is no better than sin, and the best of it
but too, too much defiled with it. Others interpret it thus : So
long as we are the children of God, so long we cannot sin ; and so
the Papists go : but these go upon an erroneous supposition, that
every mortal sin, as they call them, makes an intercision of justi-
fying grace ; and doth, as it were, annihilate the new creature.
Others interpret it thus: in quantum sumus Dei filii : we cannot
sin under that respect and notion, as we are the children of God ;
but even so far as we are, the best of us in the most part, unre-
newed : though this is a certain truth, yet it is but a dilute and
waterish exposition of this place ; and it amounts to no more than
this, that a regenerate man sins not as he is regenerate, that the
principle of grace in him is not that principle from whence sinful
actions proceed ; and, certainly, no man, that considers the weight
of this scripture expression, will think that the Apostle, by such
an instance and ingemination, would press so thin a meaning as
this is. The interpretation, therefore, that I judge to be the most
natural and unforced is this : He, that is born of God, doth not com-
mit sin ; that is, he doth not sin in that malignant manner, in which
the children of the Devil do : he doth not make a trade of sin, nor
live in the constant and allowed practice of it. Neither can he thus
sin, because las seed remaineth in him ; that is, either the energy of
the word of God whereby he is begotten again to a spiritual life, or
the . complexion of the graces of the Spirit that are as it were the
seminary and seed-plot of glory. Nor he cannot sin, because his
seed remaineth in him: this seed remains, and keeps him that he
cannot sin ; either as apostates do who totally forsake the ways of
God, or as profane persons do who never embraced them. There
is a great difference betwixt regenerate and unregenerate persons,
in the very sins that they commit : all, indeed, sin ; but a child of
God cannot sin ; that is, though he doth sin, yet he cannot sin after
such a manner as wicked and unregenerate men do : there is a vast
difference betwixt them, even in that wherein they do most of all
agree : see that place in Deut. xxxii. 5. Their spot is not the spot of
his children: even deformities themselves are characteristic: and a
true Christian may come to know by his sins, that he is not a sin-
ner. And, as they differ in the committing of sin, so much more
in the opposing of it.
Let us, therefore, examine ourselves what evidences we have in
respect of the keeping of ourselves from sin, that we are regene-
rated and born again.
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
287
1st. It is a good evidence of the work of grace, when our oppo-
sition against sin is universal. When we do, as David speaks of
himself, hate every false way.
The reservation, indulgence, or allowance granted to any one
known lust, is utterly inconsistent with a state of grace. One lust,
that hath obtained your pass to go to and fro unmolested, and to
traffic with the heart undisturbed, whatever opposition you may
make against other sins, is a certain sign of a corrupt heart. One
lust will serve as a spy, to hold intelligence with the Devil. A
scion can never be incorporated into the stock, while there is the
least skin or film betwixt them : no more can we ever be incorpo-
rated into Jesus Christ, if there be but the separation of any the
least allowed sin to interpose betwixt him and us. Our opposition,
therefore, must be against all sin. It is true, in our bodies there
are such parts, that, if we were wounded in them, there need no
other wounds to dispatch us, but the wound is instantly mortal ;
as, if a man be wounded in the heart, you need not strike him on
the head : but, in the body of sin and death, there is no such wound :
it is not sufiicient to destroy the Old Man, that we wound him in
any one part ; but he must be made, as our natural state is de-
scribed to be by the Prophet, from the crown of the head to the
sole of the foot, all full of wounds and bruises.
Let us now try ourselves by this. Is there no lust, that your
eye spares, nor that your heart pities ? Doth the sword of mor-
tification draw the heart-blood of every sin ? When they fly for
shelter into your bosom, can you rend them from thence, and slay
them before the Lord ? When they plead profit or pleasure, can
you, with a holy disdain, destroy them with such arguments in
their mouths ? Can you then cut off a right hand, when it is
lifted up to plead for mercy ? Can you then pluck out a right
eye, when it sheds tears to move you to compassion to it ? If so,
this is a good evidence of regenerating grace ; whose proper effect
it is, to beget an antipathy and hatred in the heart against all sin.
But, if there be any one sin, that you allow and indulge in your-
self, whatever other sins you may abstain from, assure yourself
that the greatest change that is wrought upon you is only some
external change of the life, but no change of the heart or state :
still you are in your sins, if you allow yourself but in one of them.
One allowed sin is vent enough for the Old Man to take breath at;
and, while it hath a breathing-place allowed it, it is in vain to think
that you have mortified and destroyed it.
2dly. As this opposition must be universal, against every sin
2?5
OF REGENERATION:
in general ; so it must be, more especially, against the sins of the
heart.
He, that 'will destroy a toad crawling on the ground, will much
more destroy it should it crawl in his bosom. Now these sins are
the bubblings up of evil thoughts, and the motions of evil affec-
tions and desires ; those lurking and invisible lusts, that hypocrites
may foster, and yet have a large testimonial of their saintship, to
which all the world almost "will be ready to set their hands. But
this doth one, that is truly born of God, most of all complain of
and strive against. In this, indeed, lies the most unerring test and
trial of true grace. "What the Apostle tells us, in Eom. ii. 28, 29,
that is not circumcision, which is outward in the flesh; but that, 'which
is inward, in the heart and spirit, the same may I say : it is not
striving and struggling against sins, that are outward in the flesh;
but against sins in the heart. A numbness may seize on the out-
ward members of the body ; -when yet the heart beats strong and
quick, and the brain -works in sprightful and vigorous motions :
so, truly, is it in this case : the Old Man may sometimes be be-
numbed in its outward limbs, and denied in its executive part ;
when yet the head may work busily in building and shaping sinful
objects, and the heart eagerly beat and pant after them. It is,
usually, the only care of a wicked man, to keep his lusts from
raging and breaking forth into outward act : though his heart
seethes and stews in malicious, unclean, worldly thoughts ; yet
these he regards and laments not, nor suppresseth, so long as he
can but keep them from boiling over, and from raising ashes and
smoke about him. But here lies the chief task of a regenerate
person : for though it seem possibly an easy thing to destroy such
little naked infant things as thoughts are that flutter up and down
in the soul, and that light strokes would lay them dead ; yet, cer-
tainly, a true Christian, who by experience knows what it is to
deal with his own heart, finds it infinitely more difficult to beat
down one sinful thought from rising up in him, than to keep a
thousand sinful thoughts from breaking forth into open act. Here
lies his chief labor, to fight against phantasms and airy apparitions,
such as thoughts are : he sets himself chiefly against these heart-
sins : because he knows these are sins, that are most of all contrary
to grace, and do most of all weaken and waste grace : outward sins
are but like so many caterpillars, that devour the verdure and flour-
ishing of grace ; but heart-sins are like so many worms, that gnaw
the very root of grace : and, therefore, God calls upon Jerusalem,
in Jer. iv. 14, 0 Jerusalem, wash thine heart from wickedness. ...Jww
long shaU....vain tliougJtts lodge within tltee?
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
289
Now try yourselves by this. In the opposition, that you make
against sin, what is it, that you chiefly resist ? Do you not content
yourselves, that you have beaten corruption from the outward
works into the very fort ; that, whereas it sallied forth before at its
pleasure and wounded your consciences, now it is pent up in a
narrower room and compass ? Do you not content yourselves with
this ? but do you still oppose it, aud follow it into the heart ; and,
when it hides itself in a sinful thought, do you stifle and kill it
there ? If so, this is such an opposition, that proceeds from true
grace, which works in you an antipathy against all sin. But, when
a swarm of lusts is up, which perhaps some external principles
only may keep from flying abroad: if they cluster in thy heart,
and thou hivest them there: and if thou canst, for the satisfying
of conscience, abstain from the outward acts of sins ; and yet, for
the satisfying of thy corruptions, canst also tolerate and allow the
inward motions of sin: it js a sign that thou never knewest the
power of regenerating grace : which first begins to cleanse the
heart, as being the most compendious way and method to reform
the life.
3dly. Look how you oppose those sins, that are more spiritual
sins : such, as reside in the refined and exalted part of a man, his
mind ; but have little traffic or commerce with the dreggy part,
his body.
Such are pride, envy, unbelief, hypocrisy, hardness of heart,
slighting of Jesus Christ, and the like. These are spiritual wicked-
nesses : and, if thou art truly regenerate, thy chief endeavors will
be bent against these : for these are sins of the deepest and blackest
guilt in themselves, though they are not branded so in the account
of the world. And, therefore, when our Saviour rakes up the bottom
of hell, who do you find lies there ? Is it the drunkard, the unclean
person ; such sottish and swinish sinners ? no : but it is the hypo-
crite, the spiritual and refined sinner : Mat. xxiv. 51. These are
those sins, that are so inconsistent with the image of God upon the
soul, that, of all other sins, they make men nearest to resemble the
Devil : to be guilty of these sins, is to be a sinner like him. Those
brutish lusts, wherein sensualists wallow, are not the proper sins
of the Devil : no ; they are intellectual sins, clarified from such
dregs ; such as pride, malice, hatred of God and goodness, and the
like.
Now try yourselves by this. You rush not, possibly, into the
same excess of riot with others: you resist and refrain from outward,
gross, self-condemning sins : but do you strive against pride,
Vol. II.— 19
29o
OF REGENERATION:
hypocrisy, unbelief, and hardness of heart ? If so, this is a good sign,
that you are the children of God ; unto whose spiritual nature, and
unto yours also, these spiritual sins are most of all contrary. But,
if you are only cleansed from the pollutions of the flesh, and not
also from the pollutions of the spirit ; if you indulge yourselves in
pride, malice, murdering and revengeful thoughts, and the like ;
know, assuredly, that you do not bear the Image of God, but the
Image of the Devil, whose peculiar sins these are.
•ithly. A regenerate person bends his opposition, as against
heart-sins and spiritual-wickedness ; so also against his own ini-
quity, in a peculiar manner.
David produceth this, as a clear evidence of his integrity, in Ps.
xviii. 23; I was also upright before him, and I kept myself from mine
iniquity. Indeed, a child of God can have no sin his own, by any
deliberate choice and approbation of it ; as one culled and chosen
out from the rest, and reserved for him to commit. Thus to have
any sin a man's own, is inconsistent with true grace. But sin may
be called a mans own, by a too frequent practice of it, and by a
too violent inclination of his heart unto it. Every one of us hath
his peculiar sin, that we may call our own, that is more deeply
rooted in us than others are : whether they arise from the temper
of our nature, or from custom that is a second nature, or from the
verge and tendency of our callings and employments, or from what
account soever they proceed ; yet there are some sins, that a child
of God may call his own, and against these doth he more particu-
larly bend himself, and single them out unto the combat.
5thly. A truly regenerate person will be careful to avoid all
temptations unto, and all occasions of sin.
And, therefore, in that prayer, that Christ hath taught us, we
first pray, that we may not be led into tempation ; and, next, that
we may be delivered from evil. So is it the first care of a child
of God, that he be not tempted ; and his next care, how he may
escape when he is tempted. It is a sign of a heart woefully entan-
gled with the love of sin, when men choose to walk upon the very
borders of sin and temptation ; and, when they are under strong
temptations, secretly please themselves with it, because now they
think that they have some excuse if they yield.
6thly. Our opposition against sin is a good sign of the truth of
grace ; when it is not only universal against all sin, but universal
from our whole man : when it is not only from our reason and
conscience, but also from our will and affections.
For, in Eegeneration, there is a principle diffused through the
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
291
whole man, that is contrary to sin, and destructive of it in every
faculty. As it was with Elisha, when he stretched himself over
the Shunamite's child ; his eyes were against the child's eyes, and
his mouth against the child's, yea, every limb in him corresponding
to every limb in the child : so is it in a regenerate man ; the New
Man, that is spread all over and covers, as it were, the whole Old
Man, limb for limb, is spread over every faculty of the soul and
body also. It is not enough, that our consciences check us for sin ;
but the will and the affections must be bent against sin : the oppo-
sition must be from the whole soul, or it is not an evidence of the
truth of grace.
Be exhorted, therefore, to deal impartially with your own souls.
Look into your own state. Examine yourselves. Try whether
Jesus Christ be formed in you. If your state be good, searching
into it will give you the comfort of it. If your state be bad,
searching into it cannot make it worse : nay, it is the only way to
make it better ; for conversion begins with conviction.
ii. Now if you have tried yourselves by any of these marks,
either you find that you are such as are already passed from death
to life, or that you are still in a state of sinful nature : accordingly,
I shall direct to you A word of exhortation, and so shut up the
whole subject.
1. If you have a comfortable evidence of your Regeneration, that the
HaLit of Grace is indeed wrought in you, be exhorted to draw it forth,
into Act. If you are born of God, live then as those that are the
children of God.
This exhortation I shall branch out into Three particulars.
(1) Endeavor, that the Graces of the Spirit be fruitful in Good
Works.
Your corruptions are always vigorous and operative; and why
should not your graces be so, much more ? Grace is in you the
ruling and prevailing principle : why should it not also be most
active in you ? Y"et, so it is, as it was with Sarah and Hagar :
Sarah, the free-born mistress, is barren; but Hagar, the bond-
woman, is fruitful. So is it even in the children of God them-
selves : the noble, spiritual, and free-born part is usually barren
and unfruitful ; when the carnal and servile part is too fruitful,
still conceiving, and still bringing forth. What is the reason,
that corruption that is conquered should have a more numerous
offspring, than grace that is triumphant? Grace is no sluggish,
inactive principle ; no ; it is ethereal : it carries a divine and
292
OF REGENERATION:
heavenly fire in it ; and tends as naturally to what is good, as the
corrupt part doth to what is sinful : it hath a natural propensity
to breathe itself forth into holy thoughts, holy affections, and
desires. Do not you, then, be wanting to it ; but stir up the grace
of God that is in you : think how becoming a thing it is, when
God hath framed you according to his image and likeness, that
you also should frame holy thoughts and heavenly affections,
according to God's likeness, and have a numerous progeny like
unto him. But, alas ! the children of God are much wanting to
themselves, in this particular : if the Spirit, at any time, is impreg-
nant upon their hearts with holy motions, how do they neglect and
stifle them ! so that there are but very few of them, but prove
mere abortives. Our hearts, at last, will be found to have been
the graves and sepulchres of thousands of holy thoughts and
motions, which we have starved in their very infancy.
(2) Oppose Indwelling Grace against the prevalence and power
of Indwelling Sin.
Grace is an immortal seed, that will certainly sprout up and
flourish into glory : it is a living fountain, that will eertainly
spring up unto eternal life; a ray of heavenly light, that will wax
brighter and brighter to a heavenly day. It is immortal, in its
seed ; victorious, in a spark ; triumphant, in its dawn : yea, take
it when it is weakest, when this dawn is clouded, when this spark
twinkles, when this seed is unspirited ; yet, even then, is it mighty
through God, and is still an over-match for sin. To set grace
against sin, is to set God against Satan, heaven against hell, the
Spirit against the flesh : and what odds can any Christian desire
more ? Have we a principle of grace in us, which will go forth
conquering unto conquer, and will assuredly crown us with victory ;
and shall we not bring it to the trial ? Yea, let me tell you, you
must detain grace in unrighteousness, and depress and keep it
under by violence, if you do not prevail with it : if you do not
strive against your sins, you must strive against your graces ; and,
therefore, it is the greatest shame in the world, for you, that have
a principle of grace in you, that principle that shall never totally
be overcome, basely to yield to any temptation or lust whatsoever.
(3) Be exhorted also, since you are born of God, to live as
becomes the Children of God, and to express your Heavenly
Parentage by your Heavenly Conversation.
I have formerly, in the handling of this subject, told you that
we are the children of God, two ways ; by Regeneration, and by
Adoption : adoption gives us the inheritance of children ; and
OR, THE NEW-BIRTH.
293
regeneration gives us the nature of our Ileavenly Father. As we
then bear the relation of children, so let us have the affections of
children.
[1] Let us possess our hearts with a Filial Fear and Eeverence
of God.
God calls for this, in Mai. i. 6; If. ..I he a Father, where is mine
honor f And so the Apostle, 1 Pet. i. 17; If ye call God Father
pass the time of your sojourning here with fear. This holy awe and
fear of God will be a great check upon us, when we are apt to
grow wanton and extravagant. Children, whatsoever they do at
other times, yet will strive to deport themselves respectfully in the
presence of their father. Consider you are always in the presence
of your Heavenly Father, who is omnipresent : he is with you
wherever you are : his eye is upon you, whatever you are doing.
Oh, therefore, behave yourselves with that holy reverence and
composedness, which becomes so awful a presence as his. Thou,
who wouldst abstain from any lewd and unbecoming action before
the reverent face of thy earthly parents, wilt thou not much more
reverence the all-controlling looks of thy Heavenly Father ?
There is not a thought in thy heart, nor a word upon thy tongue,
but God knows it altogether ; and if this be not a most powerful
restraint to keep thee from evil, know this, that the very immodestv
of thy sinning is a clear proof that thou art no child. "WheD
Joseph's brethren committed that horrid fact of selling him, they
contrived how they might hide it from the knowledge of their
father : doubtless, if the authority of Jacob's presence had been with
them, it would have overawed them from that wickedness. Behold
a more awful and dread Father than Jacob was, is always with you:
and, therefore, since you can hide none of your sins from your
dread Father's sight, be careful that you commit none in his sight.
[2] Imitate your Heavenly Father, in his Goodness and Bounty
unto all.
He is kind to the froward, and to the disobedient : He causeth
his sun to shine upon the good and upon the bad, and doth good
both to the just and to the unjust. Should God have avenged all
those petulant wrongs and those arrogant affronts, that sinners have
done against him, the whole world ere this time would have been
utterly destroyed ; but he hath not left himself without witness : it
is the witness of his patience and forbearance, that the sun yet
shines upon us, that the air supports us, that the heavens give forth
their cherishing influences to us. Here is a pattern for you to imi
tate. Alas! you cannot be so much injured by men, or so bene-
294
OF REGENERATION:
ficial to men, as God is : they depend no more upon you, than you
do upon them ; but we all depend upon a patient and forbearing
God ; and yet we are apt, upon every slight provocation, to break
forth into fire and fury : this is not the disposition of God, neither
should it be the disposition of his children: the divine nature,
whereof we are made partakers, prompts us to be long-suffering,
and full of bowels of mercy and compassion, and is pleased wheu
it can, like God, forgive others. Jesus Christ, who had all the ho^t
of heaven and earth in pay under him, and could have commanded
whole legions to have secured and revenged himself: yet, when he
was, under his sufferings, hanging upon the cross, how patiently
did he endure the scoffings, shoutings, and mockings of men ; and
open not his mouth otherwise than in prayer for them ! Father,
forgive them ; for they know not what they do: When he was reviled,
he reviled not ayain. Imitate your Lord and Master, your God and
Father ; and, when the world Reproaches you and persecutes you,
show that you have learned one thing, that nothing but true godli-
ness can teach you ; to wit, that you are able and willing to forgive
them.
[3] If you are the children of God, be Patient and Submissive
under his correcting hand. Is it not thy Father that afflicts thee ?
The Apostle argues this strongly, Ueb. xii. 9. If we suffer our
earthly parents to chastise us for their pleasure, how much more
should we suffer patiently the chastisements of our Heavenly Fa-
ther, who doth it only for our good, and if need be ! Nothing puts
a sharper sting into afflictions and makes them more intolerable,
than to look upon them as punishments inflicted by an avenging
God. The soul is not able to bear up under such afflictions, because
then it looks upon the lightest and smallest evil that befalls it, to
be but, as it were, the pledge and earnest of a far greater that is to
ensue. But when we can look upon afflictions as the chastisements
of a Gracious Father, this will enable us to bear them, not only
patiently, but thankfully also ; as being the testimonies and effects
of his special love unto us ; for, says the Apostle, he chastiseth
every son whom he receiveth. The end, for which God casts thee into
the furnace of affliction, is to purify thee from thy dross, not to
consume thee : he knows what afflictions, and what measures of
them, will best conduce to this end, for he is a Wise God ; and he
will bring no other affliction upon thee than what shall accomplish
this end, for he is also a Gracious Father.
These Three Exhortations belong to those, who, by the signs
before named or any other, have attained to some assurance that
they are renewed and born again.
OR, THE NEW-BIRTL.
295
2. In the second place, let me speak to such, as are yet in a Natu-
ral and Sinful Estate ; in the same dephrahle state of Sin and Misery,
in which they came into the world.
Unto these now I shall only direct a Twofold Exhortation, and
so conclude the whole subject.
(1) Beware that you do not flatter yourselves with any Deluding
Hopes of Heaven : you are, as yet, without any right to it.
This is, indeed, a dreadful caution : what ! to beat men off from
their hopes of heaven ! And, commonly, it proves as fruitless, as
it is dreadful : men's hopes, of all things, frequently deceive them :
they maintain themselves with little, especially the hopes they have
of heaven ; and they live either upon weak probabilities, or upon
strong fancies. And, hence, the Scripture compares the hope of a
hypocrite to a spider's web: Job viii. 14: men spin their hopes out
of their own bowels, and settle themselves in the midst of them,
and doubt not but they shall catch heaven itself in their loolish
cobwebs. Should I come and ask you all, one by one, Do you, and
you, hope to be saved ? where is the person, that would not, by his
disdain at the very question, testify how high and how great his
hopes are ? Would not the drunkard, the swearer, the profane
person, and the whole rabble of wicked and ungodly wretches
speak as confidently of their salvation, as if they were born with
sure proofs of heaven in their hands ? what ! are these men regene-
rate ? or is the price of heaven fallen ; and God become willing to
part with it upon lower terms than the New-Birth ? art thou rege-
nerated, that hatest God and godliness, and all those that bear the
least resemblance to the divine purity ? art thou regenerated, that
makest an impudent scoff at the same, and deridest the very title,
that fallen man hath unto happiness ? is it likely, that the new
nature should be hid under an old life ? Kegeneration is the ran-
sacking of the soul ; the turning of a man out of himself ; the
crumbling to pieces of the Old Man, and the new moulding of it
into another shape : it is the turning of stones into children : and a
drawing of the lively portraiture of Jesus Christ upon that very
table, that before represented only the very image of the Devil.
This mighty change is wrought by Regeneration. Man's partaking
of the divine nature is the greatest change, that ever was wrought
in heaven or in earth, unless it were God's partaking of the human
nature. Art thou thus changed ? are all old things done away, and
all things in thee become new ? hast thou a new heart and renewed
affections ; and dost thou serve God in newness of life and conver-
sation ? if not, what hast thou to do with hopes of heaven ? thou
29-3
OF REGENERATION:
art vet -without Christ ; and so, consequently, without hope ? Sin-
ners, what is it that you trust to ? Is it your own good works ?
this, indeed, is the common refuge of those, that have fewest good
works to produce : but, alas ! what confidence canst thou repose in
these, when the very prayer of the wicked is an abomination unto
the Lord ? Is it the merit of Christ, that you rely upon ? why
Christ becomes a Saviour to none, but to those in whose hearts he
is first formed. Is it some slight and general notions of God's
Mercy, that you trust to? it is true, God is infinitely merciful,
though he hath already damned thousands for their sins ; and he
will remain forever infinitely merciful, when thou also art damned
among them : it is in vain to press the mercy of God to serve your
foolish hopes, against that inviolable truth of his, that hath ex-
cluded you out of heaven : Except you be born again, you can in
no wise enter into the kingdom of God. This is that irreversible
sentence, that is written on heaven-gates : no entering there, but by
passing first through the Mew-Birth : no dogs nor swine must come
into that holy city ; and such are all unrenewed persons : yea, the
Scripture calls them the children of the Devil : John viii. 4A ; Ye
are of your Father, the Devil: and, certainly, that God, who hath
chased devils out of heaven, will never admit any of his rude off-
spring into it. And therefore let me, in the first place, exhort you
not to flatter yourselves into hell and destruction, with false and
deluding hopes of heaven.
(2) Give no rest, either to God or to yourselves, till this thorough
change be wrought upon you in your Eegeneration.
It is, as you have heard, of absolute necessity unto eternal salva-
tion ; and, unless you think that salvation itself is not of absolute
necessity, what can be the reason, that you trifle and dally in that,
which is of so vast a concernment ? What is it that you can plead
for yourselves ? Is it, that it is not within the compass of your
power to regenerate 3-ourselves ? it is true : but, although you can-
not form this new nature in you, why do you not yet do your ut-
most to prepare and dispose yourselves to receive it ?* Though
we are all lamed and crippled by our fall which we took in Adam,
yet such cripples as we are may notwithstanding make shift to get
into that way by which Christ useth to pass, aud may possibly be
healed by him. It is a sure rule, Though God is not bound to give
grace upon men's endeavors, yet neither is he wont to deny it : do
you expect that this change, like that of the surviving saints at the
Last Day, should pass upon you ere you are aware of it, in a mo
* See Article x. and Article xiii. of the xxxix. Articles.
OK, THE NEW-BIRTH.
297
ment, in the twinkling of an eye? it is true, man's change of heart is
the greatest miracle that God works in the world ; but yet, he works
it in an ordinary way, by our own endeavors, as well as by his own
irresistible and victorious grace : and, therefore, God calls upon us,
Ezek. xviii. 31 ; Make you a new heart and a new spirit: for why will
ye die? Do not therefore cheat your souls into eternal perdition,
by such lazy conceits of your own weakness and impotency. Do
not content yourselves with a few yawning, drowsy wishes ; expect-
ing till divine grace doth of its own self drop down out of heaven,
and of its own accord change your hearts : possibly, before that
time you yourselves may irrecoverably drop into hell. "Will you
lose your souls forever, only out of a wretched sloth ? doth one end
of them lie burning as a brand in hell-fire, and will you not stretch
out your hand to pluck it thence ? believe it, so long as you con-
tinue in a sinful state you are wrapped about with ten thousand
curses : the wrath of God is continually making its approaches
unto you ; and there- is only a thin mud wall of flesh to fence it
out, which is still mouldering and falling away, and whether it will
be able to hold out one day longer you know not : you hang over
the bottomless pit, only by the weak thread of a frail life, which is
ready to be snapped asunder every moment ; and, if some consum-
ing sickness should fret this thread or some unforeseen casualty
should break it off suddenly, if death work a change upon you
before grace works a change in you, of all God's creation you are
the most miserable : better, that you had been the most loathsome
creature that crawls upon God's earth, yea better that you had never
been, than that you should forget and neglect this great work of
renovation one moment too long. Therefore, use no delay : every
moment, that is not this present, is too long a delay : while you are
dreaming of repentance and converting, some months or possibly
some years hence, God may snatch you away before the next sand
is run in time's glass ; and where are you then ? Now is the accepted
time ; now is the day of salvation : whatever is not now, may be too
late ; and, ere that time comes that you have prefixed to yourselves,
God may set up your souls as flaming monuments of his displea-
sure, justice, and severity in hell forever.
If you ask me what you shall do to be renewed, I answer, the
directions are not many : take only these Two.
[1] Be instant with God, by Prayer, that he would, by his om-
nipotent grace, new create you to himself, and stamp again upon
you his effaced image.
There is a prevalence in the prayer of a mere natural man,
298
OF REGENERATION.
when lie prays for grace : else St. Peter would never have exhorted
Simon Magus, who was in the gall of bitterness and in the bond of
iniquity, to pray that so the thought of his heart might be forgiven
him.
[2] Improve diligently, all the Means of Regeneration ; whereof
the Word is the chief.
Of his own will begat he us by the word of truth, says the Apostle :
Jam. i. 18. Attend it constantly : meditate upon it frequently : en-
deavor frequently to practise it. This hath been the way, in all
ages, that hath proved itself successful for the bringing in of sin-
ners unto God. Heaven is full of happy souls, that have been
fitted for that glorious estate, by such very ordinances as these,
under which you now sit. It is true, these are not of themselves
a sufficient means : alas ! what is the weak breath of a poor man,
to make impressions upon hearts that are harder than the nether
mill-stone ? "What can we do, to give sight to the blind, and life
to the dead ? but only God who demolished the walls of Jericho
by the sound of a few rams' horns, doth likewise make use of the
preaching of the Gospel to demolish the strong-holds of Satan ;
which would have been as impertinent and as insignificant a sound
as that was, had not God put his institution upon it, and his Spirit
into it. Wait upon the ordinances, therefore ; that that happy
soul-saving word may at length be spoken, that may cause thee to
arise, and to stand up from the dead. Endeavor to do whatever
lies in thy power, in order to thy Regeneration. It is true, it is not
in our power to make ourselves new creatures ; but when God sees
thee conscientiously improving that power that thou hast, he will
then give thee that power that thou wantest. Never yet was there
an instance of any, that did vigorously to their utmost labor after
grace, that did not also leave some good evidences behind them
that they did obtain it : and, certainly, thou hast no reason to
think, that God will make thee the first instance and precedent to
the contrary.
So much, for this time, and for this subject.
THE DOCTRINE OF THE TWO
SACRAMENTS.
INTRODUCTION.
Bishop Hopkins's tract, on the Doctrine of the Two Sacraments,
shows the same candor and straightforwardness which charac-
terize his more elaborate works. It furnishes no exception to
the clear and evangelical teachings for which all his writings are
distinguished. Theological and Ecclesiastical terms are used with
freedom, and with an apparent want of caution always discernible
in writings whose authors were not obliged, by the circumstances
amid which they wrote, to treat the subjects of discussion in a
controversial manner.
The author handles all the topics connected with the Sacraments,
and lays down his propositions in the language of the Scriptures,
and of the Catechism and Liturgy of the Church. Thus we find
a clear distinction between "the outward and visible sign" and
"the inward and spiritual grace." He terms the reception of the
former, when speaking of Baptism, "an Ecclesiastical regenera-
tion," " an external sanctification ;" and those who have been
baptized are entitled to be called " members of the visible Church,"
and " Ecclesiastical saints." Of the latter he speaks decidedly and
earnestly, and teaches that without it the ordinance of Baptism is
not saving. It is " an internal, real, and spiritual sanctification....
when the Holy Ghost doth infuse into his (the recipient's) soul the
habits of Divine Grace, and maketh him partaker of the Divine na-
ture, whereby he is inwardly qualified to glorify God in a holy life."
This spiritual regeneration is not a mere change of state, or of
covenant relation, but a change of nature : " A mighty change,"
"the greatest change that ever was wrought in heaven or on earth,
unless it were God's partaking of the human nature." "The
external and Ecclesiastical sanctification is effected by Baptism,
ex opere operate, by the mere administration of the Holy Sacrament,
while the internal and habitual sanctification is not," but is wrought
by the Holy Ghost moving upon the face of the waters.
299
800
INTRODUCTION.
The connection between the two is maintained to be contingent,
and not necessary and absolute. He judges it to be "unsound
doctrine, to affirm, that Baptism doth confer real sanctification
upon all infants, as well as upon some adult persons, who are made
partakers of it." Thus while Baptism is the means of external
sanctification to all who receive it, and is the means of an internal
and real change of nature when the Spirit of God useth it for that
end, yet " it is not so the means of an internal and real sanctifica-
tion, as if all to whom it is administered, were thereby spiritually
renewed, and made partakers of the Holy Ghost in his saving
grace." The Sacraments, therefore, as means of grace, are governed
by the same laws which regulate the other means and ordinances
which God has appointed for the salvation of mankind.
In the treatise on the necessity of regeneration, or the new
birth, it is set forth, that spiritual regeneration is a miracle of
grace, whereby the soul of man is endowed with a new nature,
furnished with holy principles and habits, and blessedly con-
strained and necessitated to love, choose, and serve God.
This new nature is active, and must exhibit its holy character-
istics. It will not fail to do so, when opportunity is offered. In
the following tract, the author asserts that, "they who have the
seed of God in them shall never sin unto death ; and the perse-
verance of those who are inwardly and effectually sanctified, is
safe and certain." How comes it then to pass, that the greater part
of those who have been baptized in infancy lead profane and
unholy lives, and too, too many of them perish in their sins ?
How else can we account for this, than by the supposition that
Baptism was not the effectual means of their spiritual regenera-
tion ? And while we dare not limit the Holy Spirit to any means
which he hath appointed as the channels of his operations, nor say
that He may not spiritually regenerate the infant at the time of
water Baptism, yet facts make us believe that the ordinance is
rarely, if ever, used by Him for that blessed and saving end. At
least, a well-proven and authenticated instance of such use is yet
to be produced.
THE DOCTRINE OF THE TWO
SACRAMENTS.
That he might sanctify and cleanse it, with the washing of water by
the word. Eph. V. 26.
The holy sacrament of Baptism, as it is our solemn entrance
and admission into the visible Church of Jesus Christ ; so is the
doctrine of it, with very good reason, set as an introduction to
that farther account of Christian faith comprised in our public
Catechism.
And, indeed, it seems but reason, that we should begin our
Christian profession, where we began our Christian race ; and that
the doctrine of Christianity should commence at the same holy
institution, where we first took upon us the name and title of
Christians.
I shall, therefore, through the assistance of Jesus Christ, who
is "the Author and Finisher of our faith," endeavor to explain the
principles of our religion contained in that brief summary, the
Catechism ; beginning with that of Baptism : wherein, as it is
there expressed, we are " made members of Christ, children of God,
and inheritors of the kingdom of heaven."
These are high encomiums of this ordinance, and inestimable
privileges conferred by it ; and, to some, may possibly seem too
lavish : yet I doubt not but to make it appear, that all these
privileges do appertain unto us, according to the phrase of Scrip-
ture, by our being baptized into the Church and faith of Christ.
I have chosen this portion of Scripture, to show the great influ-
ence that Baptism hath upon our sanctification, by which it is,
that we are made members of Christ, vitally joined by a holy
band to a holy head. The words are brought in as a demonstra-
tion of the love of Christ to his Church, which the Apostle gives
as a pattern for conjugal love and amity : He " loved the Church,"
so as to give " himself for it," as it is in the precedent verse. And
the end of this unspeakable gift we find contained in this verse :
"He gave himself for his Church, that he might sanctify and
cleanse it with the washing of water by the word."*
Not to speak any thing of the context, nor to make any laborious
and critical explication of the words, here be two things worthy
of our observation :
* "vrtig avtqf." For " her," better than for "it," as we find in the common
version.
301
802
THE DOCTRINE OF
That one end, why Christ was given to the Church, is, that he
might sanctify it.
That the means to sanctify the Church, are Baptism and the
word.
As to the former of these, being alien from our present purpose,
let it suffice to note briefly, that Christ hath purchased for us not
only eternal glory, but present grace, He, who hath called him-
self both "the Way and the Life," gave himself for us; not only
to purchase life, but to lead us in the way tending to it. He died
to procure heaven for all, if they would believe : but he died to
procure grace for some, even his chosen ones, that they might be-
lieve and attain unto heaven and happiness. For their sakes, as
he tells us, John xvii. 19, he sanctified himself: that is, he devoted
and separated himself to undergo the cruel and accursed death of
the cross : and, for his sake, God sanctifies us from our filth and
pollution ; thereby preparing us to enter into those mansions,
which he is gone before to prepare for us.
But, that, which more concerns us at this time to observe, is,
the means for effecting this sanctification : and they are two ; the
washing of water, and the word. By the former, I suppose, none
will doubt but that Baptism is meant : or, if they should, yet so
many other parallel places might be produced, where remission
of sins, justification, and regeneration, are ascribed to this holy
ordinance, as the effects of it, that it may be sufficient conviction
that Baptism is likewise in this place understood by the washing
of water. So, Acts xxii. 16 ; " Arise, and be baptized, and wash
away thy sins," saith Ananias to Paul ; which is no other than
being sanctified and cleansed with the washing of water. So like-
wise, Acts ii. 38 ; " Bepent, and be baptized every one of you in
the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins." And Baptism
is called, Tit. iii. 5 ; fovtpov jta.%<.yysviei.a.i: we render it, the washing of
regeneration : " according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing
of regeneration :" but the word signifies, the bath of regeneration,
which is that baptismal water wherein we are buried with Christ.
L But, before I can come particularly to show you what sancti-
fication it is, that we receive by Baptism ; and how we are in it
made the members of Christ, the children of God, and heirs of the
kingdom of heaven, it is necessary, and I hope will be useful, to
VINDICATE THE PRACTICE OF BAPTIZING INFANTS,
against which some of late have eagerly disputed.
For, if the Church mistake in the persons to whom this ordi-
nance belongs, certainly they can claim no privilege by virtue
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
303
of their having been baptized. And, therefore, since Baptism is
usually administered to infants, let us briefly examine whether
their admission to this holy and mystical institution be according
to the precept of the Gospel ; for, if not, how can they say, as the
Catechism directs, that in their Baptism they were " made members
bers of Christ, children of God, and inheritors of the kingdom of
heaven ?"
Herein I shall,
Prove to you the lawfulness of Infant Baptism.
Answer some objections, that are plausibly urged against it.
Show you what are the uses of Baptism, and the ends for which
it was ordained.
i. 1 shall begin with the arguments, to prove the lawful-
ness OF INFANT BAPTISM.
1. The first is this : Infants are members of the Church of Christ ;
and, therefore, to be baptized.
Two things are here to be proved, that Church-members are to
be baptized ; and, then, that Infants are Church-members.
(1) I suppose the former may be evidently demonstrated, because
there is no other way of solemn admission into the visible Church
but by Baptism ; and, therefore, if the members of the Church
ought to be solemnly admitted into the visible flock of Christ,
they ought to be baptized. But, clear enough it is, that those who
are Church-members, ought to be solemnly admitted into the visi-
ble Church of Christ. They are members of the Church, as a
king is a sovereign, before his coronation ; as a soldier is such,
before his military oath. So, Baptism is our public and solemn
inauguration into the kingdom of Christ ; it is our military oath
and sacrament, to be Christ's faithful soldiers and servants unto
our lives' end.
(2) It only remains now to prove, that Infants are Church-
members.
And that appears, because once they were so, and that privilege
is not repealed ; for, in the Church of the Jews, infants were a part
of them, who entered into covenant with God. See Dent, xxi.x.
10, 11, 12. "Ye stand all of you before the Lord your
little ones, and your wives, and the stranger that thou shouldest
enter into covenant with the Lord thy God." It is not, nor indeed
can it be, denied, that the Jews' children were members of their
Church : consecpuently, then, the children of Christians must like-
wise be members of the Christian Church ; unless it can be mani-
304
THE DOCTRINE OF
fested, that Christ hath repealed and recalled this privilege. No
such repeal, I am confident, can be produced. Nor, indeed, can
the repeal of such a privilege, as the being members of the Church,
consist with greater mercy and goodness of God, revealed since
Christ's coming, in comparison of what it was before. The child-
ren of the Jews were members of the Jewish Church, before
Christ's coming into the world ; but, if a Jew be converted to the
faith, shall not his children be now members of the Church of
God ? if not, they are in a far worse condition since Christ, than
they were before ; which is little less than blasphemy.
Again, that the infants of believing parents are members of the
Church of Christ, appears from this, that they who deny them to
be members of the visible Church of Christ, must of necessity
make them to be members of the visible kingdom of the devil :
for there is no third estate on earth ; but the kingdom of Christ,
which is the Church, and the kingdom of the devil, divide all
mankind between them. Those who are not of the Church, are
of the world : since our Saviour affirms, that he hath called and
taken his out of the world, and that they are not of the world; and
the devil is called the god and the prince of this world. There-
fore all, that are not of Christ's flock and of his Church, are of the
world, and they belong to the kingdom of the devil : and so, by a
very uncharitable, but yet an unavoidable consequence, if we deny
infants to be members of Christ's Church, we must hold that they
'are all members of Satan, subjects of the kingdom of darkness,
and in a desperate state of condemnation.
From all this it follows clearly, that the children of Christian
parents are Church-members ; and, being Church-members, they
have a right to Baptism, which is appointed by Christ to be the
standing ordinance for solemn admission into the visible Church.
So that, when they are in our Catechism said to be made members
of Christ in their Baptism, the meaning only is, that now they are
owned and publicly acknowledged to be such, by their solemn
admission into the society of Christians. They are Christians
nati ; born Christians, by the covenant : Christianity is their birth-
right, and their native privilege.
That is the First argument.
2. The Second argument to prove Infant Baptism may be
formed thus : Infants are Christ's disciples ; and, therefore they ought
to be baptized.
That Christ's disciples ought to be baptized, I suppose none will
deny: but that infants are Christ's disciples, is most evident from
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
305
the express words of Scripture. See Acts xv. 5. where it is said,
there arose a great controversy in the Church, because that certain
erroneous brethren, some converted Pharisees, persuaded them
that it was still needful to continue the custom of circumcising
their children. To decide this, a council of the Apostles and
Elders assembled together ; and in v. 10, we have their definitive
sentence against the necessity of circumcision: "Why tempt ye
God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither
our fathers nor we were able to bear ?" Now on whom would
these Pharisees have laid this yoke ? was it not on the disciples ?
And what was this yoke ? was it not circumcision ? And who
were they, whom they would have to be circumcised ? doubtless,
all the Gentiles, who believed in Jesus Christ, both men and
children: and, in following ages, especially, if not only, children
were to have been circumcised, if this erroneous doctrine had pre-
vailed. Well then, they whom these false teachers would have to
be circumcised, were disciples : but it is plain that they would
impose this, not only upon adult persons, but children ; for that
they required they should be circumcised according to the law of
Moses ; as verse 1. Now, according to the law and manner of
Moses, all children, whether of native Jews or proselytes, ought
to be circumcised the eighth day. And this, saith the Holy synod
of the Apostles, is a yoke, that neither they nor their forefathers
were able to bear. Not that circumcision itself, although a painful
was yet an intolerable rite, but only as it was a sign and seal
engaging them to keep the whole law of Moses, which was this
pinching yoke and this insupportable burden, that the apostolical
council decreed should not be put upon the disciples. And, there-
fore, either infants are disciples ; or, notwithstanding this decree,
they may still receive circumcision as an engagement to the obser-
vation of the Mosaical law.
3. Another argument may he drawn from the text: "He loved
the Church, and gave himself for it, that he might sanctify and
cleanse it with the washing of water." From whence I thus argue:
Those for whom Christ gave himself that they might be saved, he
doth likewise intend to bring to salvation, by sanctifying and
cleansing them with the washing of baptismal water : but he gave
himself likewise for infants, that they might be saved ; for he ex-
pressly tells us, that of such is the kingdom of heaven, not only of
their conditions, but of their condition ; and, therefore, infants are
ordinarily to be cleansed with the washing of water in Baptism.
I do not say that none can or shall be saved without Baptism.
Vol. II.— 20
306
THE DOCTRINE OF
That were too uncharitable an opinion and doom upon those, who
are inevitably deprived of this holy institution. But this I say :
that Baptism is the ordinary means appointed by God for the
sanctifying and cleansing of those, for whom Christ gave himself
to bring them to salvation. And, though the children shall not
be damned for want of Baptism, yet, as King James said, I doubt
whether the parents of them may not, for their neglect and con-
tempt of it.
Many other arguments might be produced : but these may
suffice in a place, where this great doctrine need not be laboriously
proved ; especially being such as cannot be sufficiently answered.
ii. Let us, therefore, in the next place, take into consideration
some of the principal objections, that are made against
INFANT BAPTISM.
"Which I would not mention in a place where this practice is
not contradicted, but that I know the evidence for it is abundantly
superior to the cavils against it, and that you may be fortified
against the fallacies of deceivers hereafter. For, in these broken
and divided times, when the whim of men and their confident fan-
cies have so far prevailed against the unity of the Church, God
knows what they may next attempt : and plentiful experience hath
shown, that anabaptism usually follows separation.
It is objected,
1. That "Infants are not capable of the ends of Baptism ; and,
therefore, ought not to be baptized. The end of Baptism is, to signify
to the receiver of it, the washing away of sin by the blood of Jesus
Christ : but infants, not having the use of reason, cannot possibly
comprehend this significancy : and, therefore, it being to them an
insignificant thing, it cannot be the ordinance of Christ that it
should be administered to them."
To this I answer ; that, although infants are not, as such, capable
of all the ends for which Baptism was ordained ; yet it doth not
thence follow, that it is insignificant, and therefore unnecessary or
unlawful to baptize them.
For,
(1) Baptism may be administered to those, who are capable of
some of the ends of it, though they are not of all.
It is true, one great end of Baptism is to be a sign of the wash-
ing away of sin, and cleansing the soul; and why may net this be
God's sign towards infants, though it cannot be theirs towards him ?
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
307
Certainly, the sacraments are instituted to be the signs of God's
favor to his children, as well as pledges of their service to him.
Again, we find that our Lord Jesus Christ himself was baptized
by John, whose baptism was the baptism of repentance ; and yet
our Saviour had no sin to be repented of, no filth to be washed
away. By which instance alone, it is sufficiently clear, that an in-
capacity for some ends of an ordinance, where there is a capacity
for others, doth not exclude from a right of partaking of it.
(2) Another great end of the institution of Baptism was, to be
God's seal to the covenant of his grace.
Now, as a man may seal a deed of gift to an infant, which shall
be valid, though he understand it not : so God may and doth seal
the promises of his covenant to infants ; and yet their incapacity
of knowing it doth not make the truth and promise of God of none
effect.
(3) Though infants cannot perceive the significancy of Baptism,
yet this can be no reason to exclude them from it.
For, I suppose it will be granted, that circumcision was signifi-
cant, being a sacrament as well as Baptism. And yet we read and
know, that circumcision was instituted for infants, who were alto-
gether as incapable of understanding the nature and end of that
ordinance, as our children are of Baptism. If, therefore, circum-
cision were not an idle, insignificant ceremony to the Jewish chil-
dren, which it is blasphemy to assert ; no more is Baptism to the
children of Christians, though they cannot understandingly reflect
upon the significancy of it.
(4) Though, at present, infants cannot understand the significancy
of Baptism, yet this sign may be effectual and operative when they
are grown up to the use of reason ; and they may then be taught,
as it is the duty of all parents to instruct their children, what an
early covenant God entered into with them, and they with God.
Certainly, it is of some avail to have a child's name put into a
lease or deed of gift, though for the present he understand not the
use of it : it may afterwards be of as much value to him, as all his
estate and livelihood is worth. The covenant of grace is a deed of
gift made to us by Christ, wherein he promiseth to bestow upon us
eternal life and happiness. Now, as it would be absurd to say, that
a child's name ought not to be put into any legacy or deed, till he
come of age to understand it : so, alike absurd and far more inju-
rious is it, to leave out our children from this heavenly legacy, that
Christ hath left to his Church ; which, though for the present they
do not understand it, yet may be of infinite use to them afterwards
308
THE DOCTRINE OF
when they are grown up to years of discretion, and they may
strongly plead it with God with good success.
2. Another main objection against Infant Baptism is, that "Nei-
ther Christ nor his Apostles, have anywhere commanded Infants to be
baptized. Now it might seem strange, that a matter of such con-
sequence should be omitted in the Scripture, if it were a necessary
duty."
To this I answer,
(1) The Scripture commands whatsoever may be deduced from
it by good and necessary consequence.
Now it is plain in Scripture, that infants are disciples : again, it
is plain in Scripture, that disciples ought to be baptized. It is .plain
in Scripture, that infants are members of the Church : again, it is
plain in Scripture, that the members of the Church ought to be
solemnly admitted into it by Baptism. And this is plain scripture-
proof, supposing that the Scriptures were written for men who have
reason to deduce consequences from premises ; for it is a known
and a certain rule, That whatsoever is drawn from Scripture by
true and solid reason, is Scripture.
(2) That it lies upon them to show, where Christ hath excluded
infants ; not upon us to show, where they are expressly admitted.
The reason of it is, because it is clear, that infants were once
admitted to be members of the visible Church by circumcision.
Now if Christ hath repealed such a privilege as this, let them first
produce this repealing act ; which they can never do : and, next,
let them show what greater and better privilege Christ hath be-
stowed on infants instead of it, or else they will make him to be
Durus Deus Infantum; and that our children, under the Gospel,
are in a far worse estate than the Jews' children under the law.
(3) It is certain, that the Apostles knew nothing of the repeal
of this privilege.
They could not think that Christ had excluded infants from
being any longer of his Church, when they thought themselves
bound to observe the Jewish customs, and to continue all the ob-
servances of the Jewish Church ; yea, and that after they had
baptized many thousands of people.
(4) We find that those of the Jews, who believed on Christ,
were yet very much offended at the neglect of circumcision.
This is clear from that speech of the Jewish Christians to St.
Paul, Acts xxi. 20, 21. They said unto him, " Thou seest, brother,
how many thousands of Jews there are which believe; and they
are all zealous of the law: And they are informed of thee, that
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
309
tliou teachest all the Jews which are among the Gentiles to forsake
Moses, saying, That they ought not to circumcise their children."
To remove which prejudice he himself observed the rites of purifi-
cation, prescribed by the law of Moses ; and, upon the same mispri-
sion, had before circumcised Timothy, as we find it, Acts xvi. 3.
So that, certainly, St. Paul thought not any privileges of the Jew-
ish Church to be repealed by their becoming Christians; but that
they might, according to the law of Moses, circumcise their infants,
as being members of the Church : and, therefore they ought to
baptize them ; this being as much required by the gospel, as the
other was by the law.
These things, therefore, being well considered, we may see reason
and authority enough to continue our practice of baptizing infants ;
unless they can bring some place of Scripture, that doth exclude
them from this ordinance.
3. But then, again, they object, that such a place they can and
do produce : and that is, Mat. xxviii. 19, where our Saviour gives
commission to his disciples, to go and teach all nations, baptizing
them. Here it is clearly expressed, that they are first to be taught,
before they are baptized ; and, consequently, Infants, who are incapable
of being taught, are thereby rendered incapable of being baptized.
For answer to this, you must consider,
(1) That there is a vast difference between a Church in its first
institution, and a Church in its progress and continuation.
The Apostles, who received this commission immediately from
the mouth of Christ himself, were sent to frame a Church out of the
heathen world, who had never known the true God, nor heard of
the name of Christ Jesus, and therefore were to be instructed in his
doctrine before they could be baptized in his name : it had been a
strange and preposterous course, if men, grown up to years and the
use of reason, should be baptized into the profession of Christ, before
ever they had heard who this Christ was, and what was that belief
into which they were baptized: but, when once they were thus
taught and baptized, it is more than barely conjectural, that their
infants were made partakers of the same ordinance ; from this,
that some whole families are said to have been baptized : wherein
they must be unreasonably bold, who will deny there were any
infants ; or children, as incapable to receive the knowledge of so
high a mystery, as infants are. But we are not to lay the founda-
tions of a new Church, but to build upon the old : indeed, were
we to convert an infidel, reason and religion would show, that we
should instruct hi-m before we baptize him : but the children of
310
THE DOCTRINE OF
believing parents are members of tbe Churcb of Christ by their
birth-right ; and therefore have a right to Baptism, long before
they have a capacity for instruction. So saith the Apostle, 1 Cor.
vii. 14, that the children of a believing parent are holy: now to b>?
holy, signifies to be separated unto God ; and, certainly, if they bj
separated to God in their state and condition, they ought to be
solemnly dedicated unto him in the ordinance of Baptism. For they
are not unclean : i. e. they are not in the same state with the child-
ren of heathen and infidels : but they are holy, and therefore mem-
bers of the Church (unless we would imagine a generation of
holy persons without the Church ;) and therefore are they capable
of being baptized before they are capable of being instructed.
(2) If our Saviour had sent his disciples to convert the Gentiles
to the law of Moses, what other words could he have used to them,
but " Go teach all nations, circumcising them."
If therefore, such words would not imply, but that the infants
of proselyted heathens ought to have been circumcised before they
were taught and instructed in the law of Moses, no more do our
Saviour's words imply, that the infants of believing Gentiles ought
not to be baptized before they are instructed in the faith of Christ:
for, if Christ had used such words, none would have imagined that
the infants of proselyted Gentiles were to be excluded by them
from circumcision ; and, therefore, neither can there be any reason
to imagine, from the words as they lie, that our Saviour did intend
by them to exclude the infants of Christians from Baptism.
(3) We must consider what apprehensions the Apostles, to whom
our Saviour spake, had concerning the Church-estate of infants in
their time.
Did they not look upon them as members of the Church then ? It
is plain that they did, since they were all circumcised. And can we
with reason think, that, when our Saviour bade them gather whole
nations into his church, they should imagine that infants must now
be excluded out of it by a new example, since they were all in-
cluded in the Church under the dispensation which was in use
among them ? This is highly improbable. And therefore we have
all reason to conclude, that, when our Saviour bade them teach and
baptize, they understood no other, but that they were to bring the
Gentiles into the same state of a Church in which the Jews were
before, that they might enjoy the same . privileges or greater: the
adult to be taught and baptized, and the infants of these to become
Church-members upon the faith and profession of their parents ;
just as it was before, in the case of proselytes. And this very
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
311
sense the word fiaOrjrfvttf doth well bear : for it signifies to make
disciples, as well as to teach; and, as I have before proved, that
children are disciples, so it is clear that our Saviour himself chose
disciples before he had taught them ; and, that scholars are ad-
mitted, not because they have learned, but that they may learn.
4. It may be again objected that "Baptism is an engaging sign:
but how can Infants covenant and engage with God?"
To this I answer,
(1) That, certainly, our children are as much capacitated to en-
ter into covenant with God, as were the children of the Jews ; and,
that Circumcision was as much an engaging seal of the covenant,
as now Baptism is.
If, therefore, they condemn Infant Baptism, because infants can-
not enter into covenant with God ; they do but thereby pretend to
be wiser than God : and tell him, that he may possibly be a loser
by transacting with those, who perhaps hereafter may plead non-
age, and that they could not be obliged by any thing transacted
in their minority.
(2) It is true, that Baptism is an engaging sign between God
and the baptized; whereby they enter into covenant with God,
and he with them : but, though they cannot personally vow nor
stipulate, yet they may have sponsors and sureties to undertake this
for them.
For parents, and those who are appointed by parents, have cer-
tainly a right to bind and engage children in this Baptismal cove-
nant. It is but a natural right which they have over them, to bind
them to the terms of any covenant or agreement ; especially such
as shall be for their benefit and advantage. I showed you before,
out of Deut. xxix. 10-13, that they were to enter their child-
ren into covenant as well as themselves. And, though it be the
custom of our church for those who are not the parents to engage
for the child, yet their stipulation is in this case valid and obliga-
tory ; because they are hereunto appointed by their parents, who
have a natural right over their children, and make these their rep-
resentatives.
But some will say, and it is commonly objected, but not more
commonly than very ignorantly, that "These sureties promise
more than they can perform. They promise, that the child pre-
sented to Baptism shall forsake the devil and all his works, and
renounce the pomps and vanities of this world, and continue
Christ's faithful soldier and servant unto its life's end. But this is
not in their power to effect."
312
THE DOCTRINE OF
To this I answer : It is not they, that promise these things for
themselves ; neither indeed do they promise that the child shall do
them ; but it is the child, that promiseth these things by them. It
is not their duty, by virtue of that promise; but his. Indeed,
they ought to contribute their best help and assistance hereunto ;
and that is all that is incumbent on them : which, if they have
done, and the child prove notoriously wicked, they have not thereby
broken any covenant, but only he himself; for, in entering into
those holy engagements, they bore the person of the infant, and
their stipulation is legally his: so that they leave him obliged to
perform what in his name is promised ; which if he performs, eter-
nal life will be his reward ; if not, eternal death. They lay this
engagement upon the child ; as parents, and those deputed by
parents, may do : leaving it to him to fulfil the covenant, or to
transgress it at his own peril.
And thus, I hope, I have, to all sober and rational persons,
made it sufficiently clear, that Infant Baptism is lawfully used in
the Church of Christ : and that those things, which are objected
against it, are but of small moment ; being grounded either upon
mistakes or falsehoods.
iii. Let us, therefore, proceed to the third general propounded,
which was to show you the various ends and uses of baptism.
Its use is threefold.
1. It is a solemn way of entering into the fellowship of the Cliurch.
For whosoever are partakers of it are reckoned visible members
of the Church ; and have an interest in all the prayers of the
saints, for their brethren on earth. And this ought, by every sober
Christian, to be esteemed a great benefit ; that his children, by
their being baptized, are wrapped up in the prayers of all the
saints throughout the world, and so daily presented to God, though
to them unknown. Baptism is the solemn enrolling of our names
in the register-book of the church visible ; where we stand listed
under Christ, the Captain of our Salvation; engaging ourselves to
maintain a truceless war, against all the enemies of his glory and
of our happiness.
2. Another use of this ordinance is, to he a seal added by God,
to confirm to us the fidelity of his covenant of grace ; that, as circum-
cision was a seal of the covenant to the Jews, so Baptism is to
Christians.
For, in this holy institution, God gives us a visible sign and
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
313
pledge of the truth of his promise ; that he will as certainly save
us if we believe, as our bodies have been sprinkled with baptismal
water.
3. Another use of it is, to be a sign and a representation
And thus it represents divers things.
(1) The original filth and pollution of our natures : for washing
doth denote defilement.
We all came into the world with foul and unclean natures ; the
sinks of all manner of filth and pollution. Parents convey a sad
and necessary patrimony of original sin unto all their posterity :
yea, though they themselves be sanctified and cleansed, yet their
offspring is born with this native taint ; as a circumcised father
begat an uncircumcised son ; and as pure grain sown in the earth
produceth grain wrapped up iu husks and chaff. And, therefore,
as they should rejoice that God hath given them to see of the
fruit of their bodies ; so they should mourn to think, that they
have brought into the world a creature despoiled of the image of
God, and thereby woefully inclined to all manner of vice and
wickedness; a child of wrath, and an heir of hell.
(2) It signifies to us the purifying and cleansing virtue of the
blood of Christ, which is represented unto us by the baptismal
water.
For, as that cleanseth the body ; so, the sprinkling of " the blood
of Christ cleanseth us from all sin :" 1 John i. 7, and purgeth " the
conscience from dead works:" Ileb. ix. 14.
(3) It signifies to us the nature of sanctifying and renewing
grace ; which, as water washes away bodily filth, so this doth the
defilements, the vices, and evil habits of the soul.
And, therefore, sanctification is often set forth by the similitude
of washing: Isaiah i. 16, 17 ; " Wash you, make you clean....cease
to do evil ; learn to do well :" and, Ezek. xxxvi. 25 ; " Then will I
sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean from all your
filthiness." And thus in many other places.
Now, though these significations cannot be of use for the present
to the infant, because it wants the use of reason to reflect upon
them ; yet they may have very great influence hereafter, when he
is grown up to more mature age : yea, and to us, who are present
and spectators of this holy ordinance, the very sight of the sacra-
mental action should lively suggest to our minds those spiritual
tilings, that are signified thereby ; how that we, who have been
" baptized into Christ" were " buried with him by baptism....that,
like as Christ was raised up from death....so we also should walk in
newness of life;" as the Apostle speaks, Rom. vi. 3, 4.
314
THE DOCTRINE OF
Let us not, therefore, entertain any slight thoughts of this great
and hoi)' ordinance. Indeed, it is too seldom that we seriously
consider what an obliging covenant we have entered into in our
Baptism : but, as if all the promises of forsaking the devil and his
works, of renouncing the enticements of our own lusts, and the
allurements of the world, were all written on the water that
sprinkled us, and wiped off together with it, we have lived not
only careless of, but even contrary to our baptismal vows and
engagement. And, to conclude this, whensoever we attend this
holy ordinance, the administration of this sacrament, we ought to
renew our covenant with God ; and again to give up ourselves
unto him, with more unconquerable resolutions of being his, and
wholly devoted to his service, than formerly. So that, though the
seal be not applied to us, yet to us may be confirmed the benefits
of the covenant by virtue of that seal, which in our infancy was
applied to our body, and is now, by our faith, applied to our souls.
II. Having thus, at large, confirmed to you the lawfulness of
Infant Baptism, and removed those prejudices and cavils that lay
against it; I shall now return MOBE NAEROWLY TO CON-
SIDER THE TEXT : wherein we have, as I formerly told you,
two propositions.
The one is, That the end of Christ's giving himself for the
Church, was to sanctify and cleanse it.
And, secondly, That the means to sanctify and cleanse the
Church, is by the washing of water, and the word.
It is the latter of these, which I shall insist on.
i. Wherein two things only require a brief explication.
What is meant by the washing of water.
What by the word.
1. As to the first, washing of water may be understood either
literally or allusively.
If we take it literally, so it signifies Baptism ; and the meaning
is plainly, that we are sanctified and cleansed by Baptism.
If we take it allusively, so this washing of water denotes to us
the manner of the Spirit's sanctifying and cleansing the soul : for,
as water cleanseth the filth of the body, so doth the power of divine
grace purify the soul from its vicious filth and pollutions.
But, certainly, the literal sense is here the best; nor ought we to
depart from it, in any text of Scripture, without apparent reason
and cogent necessity.
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
315
For here are two means of our sanctification mentioned, water
and the word : and, to make both these effectual, the inward in-
fluence of the Holy Ghost must concur, without which they will
never attain their end.
2. By the word, may be understood two things.
(1) Either the very words used in the form of baptizing, and
prescribed by our Saviour, Mat. xxviii. 19, where he commands his
Apostles to baptize "in the name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost."
So that, according to this, the meaning of the Apostle is, that
the washing of Baptism, joined with the words of institution, is the
means appointed by Christ for the sanctifying and cleansing of his
Church. And, indeed, towards infants there is no other means ap-
pointed ; nor are they capable of any other ordinance. Or,
(2) By the word here is meant, the preaching of the whole word
and will of God.
And this I judge most probable : for so the sense runs plain,
that the two great means, which Christ hath appointed for the sanc-
tifying of his Church, are the administration of the Sacrament and
the preaching of the Gospel.
Concerning the influence that the word hath in our sanctification,
I shall not now speak. It is the seed, by which we are begotten :
1 Pet. i. 23 ; " Born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incor-
ruptible, by the word of God." It is the milk by which we are
nourished : 1 Pet. ii. 2 ; "Desire the sincere milk of the word, that
ye may grow thereby." It is the principle of our spiritual being,
and it is the spiritual food of our souls ; an effectual instrument in
the hand of the Holy Ghost, both to beget and to increase grace in
us : and therefore our Saviour prays, John xvii. 17 ; " Sanctify them
through thy truth : thy word is truth."
ii. But the subject, which I now intend to prosecute, is concern-
ing Baptism ; and that this ordinance is appointed by Christ for
our sanctification.
And here observe, that, to be sanctified, imports, in the proper
signification of it, no other than to be appointed, separated, or dedi-
cated to God. And, therefore, in Scripture, whatsoever is set apart
for the use and service of God, whether persons, or places, or things,
is said to be holy, or to be sanctified to the Lord. So, the first-born
are said to be sanctified to the Lord : Exod. xiii. 2 ; and Aaron and
his sons, to be consecrated and sanctified to minister under the Lord:
Exod. xxviii. 41. And so, for places, Moses was commanded to
316
THE DOCTRINE OF
sanctify the mountain Sinai, that is, to make it holy, by setting it
apart only for God's appearance on it, and that the people might
not come near to touch it : Exod. xix. 23 : thus, the tabernacle, and
afterwards the temple, are said to be sanctified : Numb. vii. 1 ; for.
being set apart only for the worship and service of God, they were
thereby made relatively holy : so we read, that the ground, on
which Moses stood, is, by God himself, called holy: Exod. iii. 5 :
and Mount Tabor, on which our Saviour was gloriously transfi-
gured, is, by the Apostle, called the holy mount: 2 Pet. i. 18 ; because
of the special appearance of God in those places, which did then
hallow and consecrate them. And then, as for things, a man is said
to sanctify his house to he holy unto the Lord: Levit. xxvii. 14, and to
sanctify his field: v. 16, when the rent of the one and the profits
of the other were devoted unto God, for the maintenance of his
service and servants. And so, in innumerable other places, the
word sanctify is thus used ; and the import of it is no other, than to
signify the dedication of a person, thing, place, or time unto God.
There are two ways of dedication unto God ; whereby his title
takes place, and what is so devoted becomes his.
The one external, by men; as in the instances before cited:
whereby there was no change at all wrought in the nature of the
thing thus dedicated, but only a change in the relation and pro-
priety of it. As in a field devoted to God, there was no other
change, but only in relation to the owner ; God himself becoming
the proprietor, and receiving the increase of it by his immediate
servants and ministers. And thus the piety of our ancestors hath
sanctified the tenth part of the increase of the land unto God, for
the maintenance of his worship.
The other dedication is internal, and wrought by God himself.
And thus he is said to separate or dedicate persons to himself,
when, by the effectual operation of the Holy Ghost upon them
he endows them with those habits, which enable them to do him
service. »
Not to heap up many places, we have both of these, Acts xiii. 2 ;
" Separate unto me Barnabas and Saul, for the work, whereunto I
have called them." Here is their external separation : they were to
be dedicated, to be sanctified, or made holy persons by the Church :
Separate unto me : that is, set these men apart, and appoint them by
a solemn mission for my work and service in the ministry. Here
is, likewise, their internal dedication ; whereby God had set them
apart for himself, by the gifts and graces of his Spirit wrought in
them : " Separate them to the work whereunto I have called them :"
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
317
i. e. whereunto I have inwardly both inclined, and fitted, and fur-
nished them.
As there is this twofold dedication or separation, so there is also
a twofold sanctification.
There is an external, relative, or ecclesiastical sanctification ;
which is nothing else, but the devoting or giving up of a thing or
person unto God, by those who have a power so to do.
There is an internal, real, and spiritual sanctification : and, in
this sense, a man is said to be sanctified, when the Holy Ghost doth
infuse into his soul the habits of divine grace, and maketh him par-
taker of the divine nature, whereby he is inwardly qualified to
glorify God in a holy life.
I suppose by this, which hath been said, the meanest capacity
may well apprehend the difference between these two kinds of
sanctification, or separation unto God.
iii. In applying this distinction to Baptism, and to show you
how it is that Baptism doth sanctify, I shall lay down these following
PROPOSITIONS.
1. Baptism is the immediate means of our external and relative sanc-
tification unto God.
By this Holy Sacrament, all that are partakers of it are dedicated
and separated unto him.
There are, if I may so express it, but two regiments of men : the
one is of the world ; the other is of the Church. And, in one of
these, all mankind are listed, and do march. The great captain
and commander of the world is the devil ; who is therefore called
the prince and the god of this world : but the great captain of the
Church is the Lord Jesus Christ ; called therefore the Captain of
our Salvation, Heb. ii. 10. So that all, who belong not unto the Church
of Christ, are of the world, and march under Satan's ensign and
banner : and all, who are not of the world, but are taken out of it,
belong unto the Church, and are listed under Jesus Christ as his
soldiers and servants.
This Church of Christ may be considered, either as visible or in-
visible. The visible Church of Christ on earth, is a sort of people
who profess the name of Christ, and own his doctrine ; joining to-
gether in a holy society and communion of worship, where it can
be enjoyed. The invisible Church of Christ on earth, is a number
of true believers, who have internal and invisible communion with
Jesus Christ, by their faith and his Spirit. The visible Church is
of a much larger extent than the invisible : for it comprehends
318
THE DOCTRINE OF
hypocrites, and too many ungodly persons ; yea, all those, who have
given up their names unto Christ, and make a visible profession of
his doctrine, though by their lives and practices they deny it. And.
therefore, the Church, which is frequently in Scripture called the
kingdom of heaven, is compared to a net, cast into the sea, gathering
of every kind of fish, both good and bad : Mat. xiii. 47 ; both sorts
are embraced in the bosom of this net ; and no separation can ordi-
narily be made, until it be drawn ashore at the day of judgment:
and then the good shall be gathered into vessels, and the bad cast
away ; as it is there expressed. Again, the visible Church is com-
pared to a floor, wherein there is both chaff and wheat : Luke iii. 17 ;
and these will be mixed together, till the last determinating and fan-
ning day ; and then shall the wheat be gathered into the garner,
and the chaff burnt up with unquenchable fire.
The world out of which this Church of Christ is taken, is the
whole company of those persons, who belong unto the devil, the
god of this world.
And this Ecclesia Malignantium, this Satanical church, may
likewise be either visible or invisible, as the Church of Christ
is. That, which is visibly such, are all such, who make no pro-
fession of the name of Christ, nor own his doctrine and religion,
without which there is no salvation attainable: so that they do
visibly belong to the church and kingdom of Satan, who are either
•trained up in heathenish idolatry, Mahometan stupidity, or Jewish
obstinacy ; or else those, who revolt from the Christian profession
to embrace any of these. Those, who are of the world, but yet
more invisibly, are all such persons, who, though they make a
profession of the name and doctrine of Christ, yet, through
hypocrisy or other sins, reject that Christ, whom they profess;
denying him in their works, whom they own in their words ; main-
taining no vital nor spiritual communion with him.
From this distinction it follows,
(1) That all, that are of the visible Church of Christ Jesus, are
taken out of the world ; so that it may truly be said of them, that
they are not of the world.
I cannot indeed deny, but that too many, yea, possibly the
major part of the church visible of Jesus Christ, may still apper-
tain invisibly to the kingdom of the devil, which is the world :
and if any of those, who profess the name of Christ, fall into any
public and notorious sin, they ought to be cut off by the censure
of excommunication ; and, till they give satisfaction by repentance,
are to be reputed as heathens and publicans ; but yet this is cer-
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
319
tain, that, till sentence pass upon them, they are to be looked upon
as members of the visible Church, and not visibly of the world.
Yea, farther, excommunication itself doth not absolutely and
simply cut men off from being members of the Church of Christ :
for they, who are under an ordinance of the Church for their
edification, are certainly still members of the Church: but, as
those, who are outlawed, are debarred of the benefits and privileges
of the state in which they live, and of which they are subjects ;
so, excommunication, being a spiritual outlawry, deprives persons
who lie under it of the privileges of the Church, and renders them
as incapable of the visible communion of Christians as if they
did visibly appertain to the malignant church and the kingdom of
Satan.
(2) Hence it follows, that all those, who are members of the
visible Church, may truly be called saints, and members of Christ,
and the children and people of God : because, by being taken into
the Church, they are taken out of the world ; and so become God's
portion, and the lot of his inheritance.
Deut. xxxii. 9 ; " The Lord's portion is his people : Jacob is the
lot of his inheritance." Not that they are all so in an internal,
spiritual, and saving manner : would to God they were ! and that
all that are of Israel were Israel ! as the Apostle speaks, Rom. ix.
6 ; but only, because, though many of them are hypocrites, and
many more profane ; yet they may bear these titles from the ex-
ternal relation wherein they now stand to Christ, by making pro-
fession of his name and religion.
I look upon the Christian Church, now under the times of the
gospel, to be in the same capacity, and to stand in the same rela-
tion towards God, as the Jewish Church did under the law. But,
clear it is, that, in the most corrupt state of the Jewish Church,
God still owned them for his people : Jer. iv. 22 ; " My people is
foolish : they have not known me :" and Iaaiah i. 3, 4 : " My people
doth not consider. Ah, sinful nation, a people laden with iniquities,
a seed of evil-doers !" Notwithstanding these great complaints of
their universal wickedness, as you find throughout that whole
chapter, yet are they God's people. " My people ;" and yet " a
people laden with iniquity ;" " My children ;" and yet " a seed
of evil-doers, children that are corrupters !"
Yea, and in the New Testament we find sanctification and holi-
ness ascribed to those, who were never otherwise sanctified, than
by their external separation from the world, and profession of the
doctrine of Christ. St. Paul directs his epistle to the whole
320
THE DOCTRIXE OF
Church of Corinth, as to saints : " To them that are sanctified in
Christ Jesus, and called to be saints :" 1 Cor. i. 2 ; and it was
the common beginning of all his epistles. Yet were there some
in this Church of Corinth, that had not the knowledge of God,
that denied the resurrection, and were grossly guilty of foul and
flagitious crimes ; as he himself witnesseth against them, and for
which he sharply reproves them in that epistle : saints they are
called, only because they were visible Church-members, and made
a profession of the Christian faith and name. Neither is it easy
to be conceived, that all those saints, whose bowels Philemon
refreshed, whose feet the widows or deaconesses washed, who had
share of the collections and contributions of the Church, were such
as were internally united unto Christ by a saving faith : or, that,
when Saul persecuted the Church and shut up the saints in prison,
his rage and madness looked no further how to find them out, than
merely by the profession of the name of Jesus ; for, surely, he had
not then the gift of discerning between sincere and rotten pro-
fessors : Acts xxvi. 10 ; " Many of the saints did I shut up in
prison :" and who they were is clear : Acts ix. 2 ; all that were
of that way ; that is, who professed the name of Christ Jesus.
Some are said to be redeemed, who yet certainly were never better
than ecclesiastical saints : for, after, it is spoken of them, that they
denied " the Lord who bought them :" 2 Pet. ii. i. And some are
said to be sanctified, who yet are supposed to sin unpardonably :
Heb. x. 29 ; accounting " the blood of the covenant, wherewith he
was sanctified, an unholy thing." These places do irrefragably
prove, that, in Scripture language, those are called saints, and
sanctified, who were members of the Church of Christ, and thereby
federally or relatively holy.
Again, they are called "the children of God," and "the sons of
God." So, Gen. vi. 2 ; " The sons of God saw the daughters of
men :" that is, they, who were of the Church, and made profession
of the true service and worship of God, saw the daughters of those
who were of the world, profane and wicked idolaters, by marrying
of whom they were also perverted and drawn from the true wor-
ship of God. So, Deut. xiv. 1, it is spoken to the Israelites in
general, "Ye are the children of the Lord your God:" and, yet,
"with many of them," saith the Apostle, "God was not well
pleased," but slew them "in the wilderness:" there were among
them murrnurers, schismatics, and rebels ; and they were a hard-
hearted and a stiff-necked people, under all the miraculous dispen-
sations of God towards them ; as their guide and governor, Moses,
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
321
often complains. And the Apostle St. Paul, alluding to this
place of Deuteronomy, tells the Galatians, chap. iii. 26 ; " Ye are
all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus:" and yet the
heresy of holding the necessity of Judaical observations woefully
prevailed among them, so that they were generally infected, nay,
bewitched with it; and yet an external profession of the name
and doctrine of Christ, is, in the Apostle's judgment, sufficient to
give them all the honorable style of the children of God. So, again,
Eom. ix. -i, the Apostle tells us, that to the Israelites, as they were
a Church, pertained the adoption: now adoption is making men
sons of God: yet, certainly, they did not all of them enjoy the
heavenly and effectual adoption, which would bring them all to
the heavenly and glorious inheritance ; but only they were the
children of God, being separated from the world, and brought
under an ecclesiastical economy, and dispensation of holy ordi-
nances. '
Again, to be members of the Church visible, is sufficient to
style men, members of Christ. So our Saviour himself speaks
of some branches in him, that bear not fruit : John xv. 2 ; and so,
Rom. xi. 17, the branches of the true olive are said to have been
broken off, and others engrafted in their stead. Certainly, this
vine, and this olive, is Christ ; and these barren, and therefore
broken branches, are members of his body : not, indeed, living
members united unto him by the band of a saving faith, whereby
they might draw sap and nourishment from him, for such shall
never be broken off, nor burnt; but yet they are in Christ, and be-
long unto Chript, as his mmbers by an ecclesiastical or political
incision, as they are parts and members of the visible Church.
And thus, I suppose, I have made it sufficiently clear unto you,
that all, who are taken out of the world into the visible Church
of Christ, may, according to the phrase and expressions of Scrip-
ture, be called saints, the children and people of God, and members
of Christ.
(3) But, to bring this home to our present* subject of Baptism :
from all this it evidently follows, that those, who are baptized, may,
in this ecclesiastical and relative sense, be truly called saints, the
children of God, and members of Christ ; and, thereupon, inheritors
of the kingdom of heaven.
Doubtless, so far forth Baptism is a means of sanctification, as
it is the solemn admission of persons into the visible Church ; as it
separates them from the world, and from all false religions in it, and
brings them out of the visible kingdom of the devil into the visi-
Vol. II — 21
822
THE DOCTRINE OF
ble kingdom of Jesus Christ. For, if all, that are admitted into
the visible Church, are thereby, as I have proved to you, dignified
with the title of saints and the children of God ; then, by Bap-
tism, which is the solemn way of admitting them into the Church,
they may, with very good reason, bp said to be made saints, the
children of God, and members of Christ. But this is only a rela-
tive sanctity, not a real : and many such saints and sanctified men
there are, who shall never enter into heaven; but, by their wicked
lives, forfeit and lose that blessed inheritance to which they were
called. Many there are, who are saints, by their separation from
' Paganism and Judaism into fellowship with the visible Church;
but they are not saints, by their separation from wicked and un-
godly men into a spiritual fellowship with Christ. And yet, to
such saints as these, all the ordinances of the Church are due, till,
for their notorious wickedness, they be cut off from that body, by
the due execution of the sentence of excommunication. Such a
Baptismal regeneration as this is must needs be acknowledged by
all, that will not wilfully shut their eyes against the clear evidence
of Scripture ; from which I have before brought plentiful proofs
to confirm it. Yet let me add once more ; and that shall be Gal.
iii. 26, 27. "Ye are all the- children of God by faith in Christ
Jesus :" i. e. believing and professing his doctrine : " For as many
of you," saith the Apostle, " as have been baptized into Christ ;"
i. e. baptized into the religion of Christ, and in his name, "have
put on Christ," i. e. have professed him, and thereby put upon
yourselves his name, being called Christians : and this putting on
of Christ in Baptism, the Apostle makes a ground to assert them
to be all "the children of God." But still it must be remembered,
that this sanctification, regeneration, and adoption, conferred upon
us at our admission into the visible Church, is external and eccle-
siastical : and, though it alone will suffice to the salvation of infants,
because they are thereby as holy as their state can make them capa-
ble of ; yet it will not suffice to the salvation of grown and adult
persons, if they contradict it by the course of a wicked life : for our
Saviour hath told us, " that the children of the kingdom shall,"
themselves, many of them, "be cast, into outer darkness:" Mat.
viii. 12.
And thus much for the first position, that Baptism is a means
of our external and relative sanctification unto God ; because, by
it, we are separated from the visible kingdom of the devil, and
brought into the visible kingdom of Christ, and are devoted by
vow and covenant unto the service of God.
T II E TWO SACR A MENT S.
323
2. Another position is this, That Baptism is not so the means of
an internal and real sanctifieation, as if all, to whom it is administered,
ivere thereby spiritually renewed, and made, partakers of the Holy
Ghost in his saving graces.
Though an external and ecclesiastical sanctifieation be effected
by Baptism, ex opere operato, by the mere administration of that
Holy Sacrament ; yet so is not an internal and habitual sanctifiea-
tion : and that, whether we respect adult persons or infants.
(1) For adult persons, we have a famous and incontrollable in-
stance, in the Baptism of Simon Magus, who believed upon the
preaching of the gospel : (for so it is said, Acts viii. 13,) and, upon
the profession of faith in Jesus Christ, was admitted to the holy
ordinance of Baptism. Yet, v. 23, St. Peter tells him, that he was
"still in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of iniquity:" in
the same state of sin and misery, and as much a blackamoor when
he came out of the laver, as he was before he entered into it.
And,
(2) For infants, it is not easy to be conceived, what inward work
can, in an ordinary manner, pass upon them.
And, to feign an extraordinary and miraculous work there is no
necessity, since their salvation may be safe without it. What the
miraculous grace of God is able to do, is not fit to be disputed.
But, surely, we have very little reason to think that there are any
real habits of supernatural grace infused into the souls of infants,
since neither are they ordinarily capable of it, nor of exerting any
spiritual acts by it. However, Baptism was not instituted to any
such purpose, that it should be an instrument of working a real
change upon infants : for neither can it work this change by any
immediate and proper efficiency, since the washing of the body
cannot thus affect the soul, nor infuse any gracious habits into it
which itself hath not ; neither can it work morally, by way of
suasion and argument, because infants have not the use of reason
to apprehend any such. Again, if this Baptismal regeneration be
real, by the infusion of habitual grace, how comes it to pass that
the greater part of those, who have received it, lead profane and
unholy lives, and too, too many perish in their sins ? They, who
have the seed of God in them shall never sin unto death ; and the
perseverance of those, who are inwardly and effectually sanctified,
is safe and certain : for, surely, true grace is saving, and true and
saving grace is the effect of our election unto eternal life ; for
" whom he did predestinate, them he also called :" Bom. viii. 30.
And, therefore, I judge it unsound doctrine, to affirm, that Baptism
324
THE DOCTRINE OF
doth confer real sanctification upon all infants, as well as upon
some adult persons, who are made partakers of it.
But here may some say, " If Baptism doth not confer a real and
internal regeneration on infants, who partake thereof, how then is
it, that the Church hath appointed a prayer in the office of Bap-
tism, wherein we bless God, that it hath pleased him to regenerate
the baptized infant with his Holy Spirit?"
To this I answer, that the Baptismal regeneration of infants is
external and ecclesiastical. They are regenerated, as they are in-
corporated into the Church of Christ : for this is called Regenera-
tion, Mat. xix. 28. " Ye, which have followed me in the regenera-
tion shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of
Israel :" where, though some read the words otherwise, " in the re-
generation ye shall sit upon twelve thrones," meaning thereby the
day of judgment and the last renewing of all things ; yet I see no
enforcing necessity to alter the common and usual reading, "Ye,
which have followed me in the regeneration," t. e. in planting my
Church, which is the renewing of the world. And, therefore, the
Apostle, 2 Cor. v. 17, saying, " that old things are passed away... .all
things are become new," is thought to allude unto the Prophet
Isaiah lxv. 17, "Behold, I create new heavens, and a new earth :
and the former shall not be remembered." And this state of the
Gospel was, by the Jews, frequently called "The world to come:"
and so likewise it is called by the Apostle, Heb. ii. 5, " Unto the
angels hath he not put in subjection the world to come, whereof
we speak." To be admitted, therefore, by Baptism into the Church
of Christ, is, to be admitted into the state of regeneration, or the
renewing of # all things, called therefore " the washing of regenera-
tion :" Tit. iii. 5.
"But how then are infants said, in Baptism, to be regenerated
by the Holy Spirit, if he doth not inwardly sanctify them in and
by that ordinance?"
I answer : Because the whole economy and dispensation of the
kingdom of Christ is managed by the Spirit of Christ : so that
those who are internally sanctified, are regenerated by his effectual
operation : and those, who are only externally sanctified, are re-
generated by his public institution. Infants, therefore, are in
Baptism regenerated by the Holy Ghost, because the Holy Spirit
of God appoints this ordinance to receive them into the visible
Church, which is the regenerate part and state of the world.
That is the second position, That Baptism is not so the means
of sanctification, that all, to whom it is administered, must thereby
be made partakers of the Holy Ghost in his saving graces.
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
325
3. It is not so the means of sancb'fication, as if none could be inter-
nally and really sanctified, who are necessarily deprived of that holy
ordinance.
Yea, indeed, all, that are converted from other religions nnto
Christianity, must first believe and make profession of that faith,
before they can be admitted unto the sacrament of Baptism : and
doubtless, many thousands were by the apostles converted, not
only to the Christian profession, but to a Christian and holy life,
before they were baptized.
We well know, that, in the primitive times, very many did delay
their Baptism till their declining age, out of an erroneous opinion,
that all voluntary sins after Baptism were unpardonable ; and yet
it would be very uncharitable to judge, that none of these were
sanctified and inwardly renewed by the Holy Ghost.
Yea, and, perhaps, to beat down this misgrounded practice, some,
on the other hand, held, that Baptism was of absolute and indis-
pensable necessity to eternal life : which was to cure a mistake in
practice, by a most grievous mistake in doctrine. Yet this their
opinion they grounded on John iii. 5, " Except a man be born of
water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of hea-
ven :" whence they inferred, that Baptism was as absolutely neces-
sary to eternal life, as the renovation of the soul by divine grace ;
so that they passed a peremptory doom of exclusion from the
kingdom of heaven upon all, both infants and adult, that died
without the seal of this institution, although it were through no
default of their own, but by insuperable necessity ; only they ex-
cepted such as died martyrs, whose Baptism, by their own blood,
they thought might serve instead of Baptism by water. Thus, as
St. Cyprian in one of, his epistles relates, it was determined by an
African council ; to which determination he also gives his assent.
And St. Austin (called, therefore, Durus Pater infantum,) seems, in
many passages of his works to be thus rigid in giving sentence
against all who died unbaptized ; although probably, afterwards,
the severity of his opinion relented : for in his fourth book
against Donatus, he tells us, that not only suffering for the name
of Christ may supply the want of Baptism, " Sed etiam fides con-
versioque cordis, si forte ad celebrandum mysterium Baptismi in
angustiis temporum succurri non potest:" " But faith also, and the
conversion of the heart to God, if through unavoidable necessity
we cannot celebrate the sacrament of Baptism." But whosoever
were the authors or maintainers of this opinion, it is certainly un-
warrantable, and uncharitable, and contrary to the judgment of the
326
THE DOCTRINE OF
higher primitive times : who, if they had thought that no person
could possibly be sanctified or saved without Baptism, would cer-
tainty not have stinted the administration of it to their Dies Bap-
tismatum, two special seasons of the year, Easter and "Whitsunday ;
nor would many of them have deferred their own Baptism to the
end of their days : for how could they be sure, that no casualty
should, in the mean time, intervene ; and cut off all opportunities
of receiving it ?
Baptism, then, is not of such absolute necessity as a means, that
none can be saved without it : neither doth our Saviour in those
words so assert it. For we must distinguish, between being inevit-
ably deprived of the opportunity of Baptism, and a wilful contempt
of it. And of this latter, must the words be understood. He, that
contemns being born again of Baptism, and out of that contempt
finally neglects it, shall never enter into the kingdom of God : but,
for others, who are necessarily deprived of that ordinance, the want
of it shall not in the least prejudice their salvation ; for it is a stated
rule, Non absentia, sed contemptus sacramentorum, reum facit.
4. The last Position is this, That Baptism is an ordinary means
appointed by Christ, for the real and effectual sanctification of his
Church.
For this is the great end of all gospel ordinances, that, through
them, might be conveyed that grace, which might purify the heart
and cleanse the life. And, though I do not affirm, that Baptism
doth effect this in all to whom it is rightly applied : not in infants,
who, while such, are incapable of that work ; nor in many adult
persons, who, though baptized, may remain still in the gall of bit-
terness and bond of iniquity : yet this I do affirm and maintain,
that there is no reason to doubt the salvation of any, who, by this
holy ordinance, are consecrated unto God, until, by their actual and
wilful sinning, they thrust away from them those benefits, which
God intends them by it. And, indeed, whoso doth but seriously
consider the vows that are upon him, and the solemn engagements
which he hath made to be the Lord's, will find a pressing force upon
his soul, unless he be lost to all modesty and ingenuousness ; urging
him really to fulfil, what he hath so justly and so sacredly pro-
mised : no argument can be more prevalent to enforce a holy life,
than when the Spirit of God shall bring home to our consideration
the oath that we have taken, to be God's, and to oppose all the
enemies that oppose his glory and our salvation ; when we shall
be reminded, that, so long as we continue in a state of sin, we live
in perjury, having given our most serious promise to God, to yield
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
327
obedience to his will and laws, and to live as becomes his servants
and soldiers.
I beseech you, therefore, 0 Christians ! consider seriously with
yourselves, what bonds and obligation lie upon you, that you have
vowed and covenanted to be "the Lord's: a vow, that is binding
upon your souls ; and which, if you do not fulfil it, will bind you
over to everlasting condemnation. Sit down, and think with your-
selves, to what you stand obliged ; and either renounce your wicked
life, or renounce your Baptism. Deal ingenuously : rescind the
deed : and profess to all the world, that you look not upon your-
selves as listed under Christ's banner, nor engaged to be his ser-
vants and soldiers ; or, else, live as becomes Christians. What !
shall your names be in the register of Christ, and yet your souls
be in the hands of the devil ? Will you carry his ensign in your
forehead, and yet fight against him in his own camp ? This is not
only hostility, but treason : and, as rebels and traitors are more
severely dealt with than enemies, so shall you be ; and, believe it,
the flames of hell burn the more furiously, for your being sprinkled
with baptismal water.
iv. From all this, that hath been said on this subject, I shall
draw this one deduction and so conclude. Hence we may learn
WHAT TO JUDGE, AND WHAT TO HOPE, CONCERNING THE STATE OF
INFANTS, WHO DIE BAPTIZED.
Certainly, since they are in covenant with God ; since they are
the members of Christ, being members of his body, the Church ;
since they are sanctified and regenerated, so far forth as their na-
tures are ordinarily capable of, without a miracle ; we have all the
reason in the world comfortably to conclude, that all such die in
the Lord, and are forever happy and blessed with him.
With very good reason, therefore, and upon very clear evidence,
hath our Church determined, that " it is certain, by God's word,
that children which are baptized, dying before they commit actual
sin, are undoubtedly saved :" Rubric after Baptism.
For what should hinder ? Actual sins, they are supposed to
have none : and the guilt of their original sin is pardoned to them,
by virtue of God's covenant : wherein he becomes their God, and
takes them for his own children. Baptism is the sealing of Ibis
pardon : Acts ii. 38 ; " Be baptized for the remission of sins :*'
and, certainly, the grant is made, where the seal is added : and,
since they cannot forfeit it, either by hypocrisy or profancness,
without doubt they enjoy the everlasting benefits of it.
»
328 THE DOCTRINE OF
Yea, let me add, that not only infants baptized, but all infants
of ! elieving parents, though they should unavoidably die before
Baptism, yea, before they see the light, are in the same safe
and blessed condition, for they are in the same gracious covenant.
For, since the promise is made to believers and to their children,
God will not falsify his promise, where they break no conditions.
Since the children of believing parents are holy, with all that
holiness that their condition is capable of, this is sufficient to make
them capable of heaven, into which no unclean thing can enter:
therefore, if they be excluded, it is because they are unclean .
which the Apostle expressly denies, 1 Cor. vii. 14. And lastly,
since they are members of Jesus Christ, being members of his
Church, he will certainly be the Saviour of his body, and present
his Church holy and unspotted to his Father. And, since they
cannot, either by hypocrisy or any other sin, debar themselves
from the privileges of God's children, they shall certainly enjoy
them in their largest and utmost extent.
"We may therefore Veil comfort ourselves for the death of such :
for there is far more ground to be assured of their salvation, than
of any other persons in the world : because there can be no danger
of hypocrisy, nor close dissimulation ; which might make our
charity, or their souls, miscarry.
Upon this account, David comforts himself for the death of his
spurious child: 2 Sam. xii. 23; "I shall go to him, but he shall
not return to me." Did David only mean, that he should go to
the grave to him, there were as little comfort in that, as there are
sense and enjoyment in death. But the consolation was, that he
should go to that state of bliss and happiness, where the soul of
this infant was made perfect : and that it was so, he could have no
other assurance, but that his child was born within the pale of the
Church ; born in the covenant, and had the seal of the covenant
applied to him.
The like consolation may we have, whenever God takes from
us any of our infant children, that, they, dying in the bosom of
the Church, in covenant with God, and consecrated to him by
Baptism, are received to that heavenly felicity, by virtue of God's
promise and covenant, to which we ought to aspire, by a continued
course of faith, patience, and obedience.
Tertullian calls " Fidelium filios, sanctitatis candidatos ; et sanctos,
tain ex seminis prairogativa." Lib de Anima.
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
329
THE LORD'S SUPPER; OR, THE HOLY COMMUNION
OF THE BODY AND BLOOD OF CHRIST.
Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinkelh my blood, hath eternal life ; and
I will raise him up at the last day: for my flesh is meat indeed, and
my blood is drink indeed. John vi. 54, 55.
1. These words are altogether metaphysical and figurative. And
to OPEN them, I shall inquire,
What is meant by the flesh and blood of Christ.
What is meant by a Christian's eating and drinking this flesh
and this blood.
For neither of these expressions must be taken according to its
proper and literal signification.
As to the first : by the flesh and blood of Christ, we must not
only understand his natural body, consisting of true flesh and
blood : but the phrase includes whole Christ, as the Mediator of
believers; especially in the course of 'his humiliation, to which he
was subject by reason of that flesh and blood of ours which he took
unto him ; that so he might, in all things, be like unto us, sin only
excepted. So that Christ, as our surety and Mediator, is this flesh
and blood, which he here speaks of.
And, that it is to be taken in this latitude, will appear from ex
plaining the second phrase, What it is, to eat this flesh, and drink
this blood. And, here,
First. It is impiously gross to conceive, as the Papists do, that
the words are to be expounded, of a carnally real eating of the
natural body, and a proper real drinking of the blood of Christ, in
their eucharist ; which, besides all the gross contradictions and
huge impossibilities that they are forced to swallow down with it,
is a creed fitter for cannibals, than for Christians.
Secondly. Therefore there is a real eating of the flesh of Christ,
and a real drinking of his blood, by faith. And of this, we must
understand this place. Thus our Saviour expounds himself, v. 35,
of this chapter : " I am the bread of life : he, that cometh to me,
shall never hunger ; and he, that believeth on me, shall never thirst."
As hunger is satisfied by eating, and thirst allayed by drinking ;
so here, it is coming unto Christ, this "bread of life," that satisfies
a Christian's hunger; and believing on Christ, "the fountain of
living waters," that allays his thirst. This eating, therefore, the
flesh of Christ, and drinking his blood, being by Christ himself
made one and the same with our coming unto him, and that being
330 THE DOCTRINE OF
one and the same with our believing on him, it can be nothing else
but an act of faith terminated upon Christ.
This body and blood of Christ, which we must thus eat and
drink, i.e. which we must believe in, is not to be confined only to
the true natural body of Christ ; but to be extended to whatsoever
he did and suffered in his body, as our Mediator, for our redemp-
tion and salvation. So, then, his being made a curse for us; his
being made under the law, in the form of a servant, subjected to
human infirmities and exposed to human miseries; his conflicting
and wrestling with the wrath of God ; his stripes and scourgings ;
his mockings and revilings ; the obedience of his life, and his obe-
dience unto death, even the shameful and accursed death of the
cross ; his bearing of our sins in his body on the tree ; and his
eluctating the whole load of wrath, that the justice and power of
God could lay upon him, declared to the world by his triumphant
resurrection : briefly, whatsoever in Christ tended to the satisfaction
of divine justice and the salvation of our souls, that is this flesh
and blood of Christ, which a believer's faith should feed upon.
It folio weth : "He, that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood :"
i. e. he, that believeth on me as Mediator, " hath eternal life."
This may be understood,
First. That grace, being an incorruptible, immortal seed, he, that
hath this life of grace, hath, in this sense, an eternal life ; a life, that
shall never fade, nor die.
Secondly. If this .eternal life be taken for the life of glory, as
indeed it seems most congruous, then a believer is said to have
this life, both because he hath the seeds and principles, the dawn
and beginning of it here ; and because God hath assured to him
the possession of it hereafter, by his immutable word of promise :
which is as good security as actual possession, and gives him a
right and title to that blessed and glorious inheritance ; and, cer-
tainly, what we have a right unto, we may well call ours. Hence
we may observe, that, Mark xvi. 16, it is said, "He, that believeth
....shall be saved ;" there is assurance of salvation for the future :
but John iii. 18 ; "He, that believeth not, is condemned already."
Unbelievers are no more actually condemned, than believers are
actually saved ; but, only, what God threatens or promises, it is all
one, whether he saith it is done or it shall be done : for damnation
is as certain to the one, and salvation to the other, as if they were
already in their final state.
It followeth : " And I will raise him up at the last day." Now
here the whole cry of the schoolmen, taking advantage from some
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
331
expressions that dropped unwarily from some of the Fathers, do
from this place assert, that there is left a seminal virtue from the
partaking of the eucharist, or Lord's Supper (for concerning that
only most of them interpret these words of our Saviour), which
hath a power to quicken, and raise the dead body at the last day.
But this is so wild and absurd a conceit, as needs no confuting :
especially, since the words are not to be understood primarily and
principally of the Sacrament ; but of faith in the merits of Christ,
wrought out for us in his body, and by the shedding of his blood.
Therefore, "I will raise him up at the last day," only declares to us
Christ's promise and engagement, that he will be the author and
efficient cause of our resurrection. And, though all men shall rise
again, as well unbelievers as believers ; yet Christ raiseth them
in a different manner : those, who are unbelievers, he raiseth by his
power, as he is the Lord of all things, both in heaven and earth ;
and, as their judge, he sends for these malefactors out of the pri-
sons of their graves, to appear before his tribunal : but he raiseth
believers, as their head ; and, as they are parts of his mystical body,
unto a glorious and blessed immortality. So that, though Christ's
miraculous resurrection, was within three days after his death, yet
his mystical resurrection shall not be till the end of the world ; for,
when all the saints of all ages of the world shall* together rise out
of their graves, then riseth Christ's mystical body.
It followeth, verse 55, " For my flesh is meat indeed, and my
blood is drink indeed." What is meant by the flesh and blood of
Christ, you have already heard : and here, by meat and drink, is
meant whatsoever the faith of a Christian pitcheth upon in the
sufferings of Christ, which he underwent by reason of his flesh
and blood: whatsoever in Christ may feed and nourish his soul,
that is here called meat and drink.
But why is this particle indeed added ? " My flesh is meat IN-
DEED, &c." I answer : We must not be so gross as the Transub-
stantiatists are, to conceive that indeed is the same with carnally
and properly : My flesh is meat indeed; that is, say they, it is pro-
perly meat, and so to be eaten, even in a corporeal manner in the
Sacrament. For the text only calls it Bpucrtj ax^Swf, and noois a^e^;,
not udiobui or xvpi^i. It is meat and drink indeed ; but it is nut
meat and drink essentially or properly. This indeed must be taken
spiritually. It is meat indeed, and drink indeed; but still spi-
ritual: neither the less truly so, for being spiritually so; for all
tropical and transferent speeches, though they take away from the
propriety, yet they do not take from the truth and reality of the
expression.
332
THE DOCTRINE OF
Therefore, not to insist longer on the exposition, take a full view
of the sense of the words, in this short paraphrase, wherein I will
lay aside all that was figurative in them.
" Whosoever believeth on me as Mediator, God-man ; bearing
the whole weight of God's displeasure, and the whole burden of
the sins of the world in my body ; pouring out my blood for their
remission, and by my death satisfying the justice of God ; he hath
an eternal life of grace, and the seed-plot of an eternal life of
glory, faith giving the believer a present prospect of it, and, by
the gracious promise of God, a firm right and title to it. And
such an one, being mystically united unto me, and incorporated in
me, I will certainly raise again, at the last day, to eternal bliss
and joy : for the sufferings which I underwent by reason of that
flesh and blood which I took upon me, are the food and nourish-
ment of the soul ; inasmuch as they are the right objects for a
saving and justifying faith to pitch upon, and to terminate in."
This I take to be the genuine meaning of those metaphorical
expressions.
The sum of all which, you may take contracted into this one
Proposition : That Christ, represented m his meritorious
OBEDIENCE AND SUFFERINGS, IS THE RIGHT AND PROPER OBJECT
OF A SAVING AND JUSTIFYING FAITH.
II. And, in handling it, I shall not speak of our acting faith on
Christ in general ; but, according to my present design, shall con-
fine myself to the ACTING FAITH UPON HIM. AS EXHI-
BITED IN HIS BODY AND BLOOD IN THAT GREAT
GOSPEL-ORDINANCE OF HIS SUPPER ; which is, in a very
special manner, meat indeed and drink indeed ; the food and nourish-
ment of a believing soul.
And here we must premise, that all the use and benefit of a
Sacrament is comprehended in these two things :
In its being a representation, as a sign.
In its being an obsignation, as a seal.
Now it is only faith, as fixed on Christ the Mediator, that makes
this ordinance beneficial to us, either as to its signifying or as to
its sealing office. To dream of any spiritual advantage that ac-
crues to the soul merely from the opus operatum, " the work done,"
though faith signifies nothing, though faith seals nothing, is so far
from truth, though eagerly defended by the Romanists, that the
Apostle plainly tells us, such do but eat and drink damnation to
themselves, who discern not the Lord's body.
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
333
i. It is FAITH, AS REPRESENTING THE SUFFERINGS OF CHRIST,
THAT GIVES THIS SACRAMENT ITS SANCTIFYING USE AND OFFICE.
One grand end why Christ instituted this ordinance was, that it
might be signum rememorativum, "a remembrancing sign :" Luke
xxii. 19, " This do in remembrance of me." So 1 Cor. xi. 26,
" For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show
forth the Lord's death till he come." But without faith, the admin-
istration of the Sacrament is no better than a dumb show, with-
out any signification at all. It is faith, that, in this ordinance, acts
over the whole tragedy of Christ's sufferings ; and carries the soul
through them all, in as lively representations, as if Christ were
but now undergoing them.
We are, I know, ready to wish that we had lived in the time of
Christ's abode here on earth ; that we had been conversant with
him, as his disciples were, to have seen both his miraculous actions,
and his no less miraculous passion. "Why, truly, the disciples'
sight of these things hath no advantage at all above our faith.
If we can but exercise faith in this great ordinance, these things
will be really present to us. There we shall see Christ crucified
before our eyes ; yea, and crucified as truly and really to our faith,
as ever he was to the sense of others. Our faith can carry us into
the garden, and make us watch with him in his agony, and observe
every drop of blood that the sense of his Father's wrath strained
through him. Faith can carry us to the judgment-hall, to hear his
whole trial and arraignment. Faith can lead us through the whole
multitude and crowd of people to his cross ; and, in this ordinance,
we may see his body broken and his blood poured out, and hear
him crying, "It is finished," the work of redemption is completed,
and see him at last give up the ghost. And all this the faith of a
Christian doth as lively represent, as if it were but now doing ;
and thereby it makes the Sacrament a sign, and gives it its signifi-
cancy.
Briefly, then, to enforce this. Whenever we come to partake
of this great and solemn ordinance, let us be sure to set faith at
work, to represent unto us the whole sufferings of Jesus Christ.
A strong faith can recall things that are long passed, and make
them exist again : so that time devours nothing, but to an ignorant
person or an unbeliever. And, truly, unless faith do thus recall
the sufferings of Christ, not to our memories only, but to our
hearts and affections, they will all appear to us but as a story of
somewhat done long ago ; and as a worn-out, antiquated thing.
Consider : were there a sight to be represented, at which heaven,
834
THE DOCTRINE OF
and earth, and bell itself, should stand amazed ; wherein God him-
self should suffer, not only in the form of a servant, but under
tiie form of a malefactor: and the everlasting happiness of all
mankind, from the creation of the world to the final dissolution
of it, should be transacted ; in which we might see the venom
and poisonous malignity of the sins of the whole world wrung
out into one bitter cup, and this cup put into the hands of the
Son of God to drink off the very dregs of it ; in which we might
see the gates of hell broken to pieces, devils conquered, and all the
powers of their dark kingdom triumphed over : I say were there
such a sight as this, so dreadful and yet so glorious, to be repre-
sented to us, would we not all desire to be spectators of it ? Why,
all this is frequently represented to us in the Sacrament. There,
we may see the Son of God slain, the blood of God poured out :
we may see him, that takes away our transgressions, numbered
himself among transgressors : we may see him hanging upon the
soreness of his hands and feet ; all our iniquities meeting upon him,
and the eternity of divine vengeance and punishments contracted,
in their full extremity, into a short space: we may see the wrath
of God pacified, the justice of God satisfied, mankind redeemed,
hell subdued, and devils cast into everlasting chains. All this is
clearly to be seen in this ordinance, if we bring but faith to discern
it; without which, indeed, all this will be no more to us, than a
magnificent and exquisite scene is to a blind man. Indeed, the
Apostle speaks of some, who did, in an ill sense, " crucify to them-
selves the Son of God afresh :" Heb. vi. 6. But, certainly, in a
good sense, the faith of every believer ought to crucify to himself
the Son of God afresh ; and so lively to represent to himself the
whole course of his sufferings, that the spectators themselves could
not have been better informed of them, nor more affected with
them, by their senses, than he by his faith.
But, that in this we may not be deceived by the workings of a
quick and lively fancy, and mistake them for the workings of a
quick and lively faith, let us observe, that, when faith gives the
soul a view of the sufferings of Christ, it will stir up due and pro-
portionable affections.
1. It will excite a holy and ingenuous mourning.
Can you see the body of Christ broken, and his blood poured
out, and not have your hearts broken and bleeding within you ?
All nature itself felt violent convulsions, when the God of Nature
suffered : heaven put on its blacks in that miraculous eclipse :
the bowels of the earth were rent with an earthquake : the silent
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
chambers of the grave disturbed, and forced to resign their in-
habitants, as if the whole frame of the world suffered with the
Maker of it. And shall not we be affected, whose sins caused this
sad tragedy, and whose interest was so deeply concerned in it ?
"We ourselves had a share in crucifying the Lord of Glory : and,
what St. Peter said to the Jews, Acts ii. 23 ; " Ye have taken, and
by wicked hands have crucified and slain him," may be truly said
of us: we have crucified and slain the Lord of life and glory.
And should not this prick us to the very hearts, as it did them?
What! that we should nail him to his cross; and throw that load
of sin and sorrow upon him, which made him cry out, "My God,
my God, why hast thou forsaken me?" How should this cause us
to melt in a holy and kind mourning, and to fulfil the prediction
of the Prophet, Zech. xii. 10 ; " They shall look upon me, whom
they have pierced ; and they shall mourn for him, as one that
mourneth for his only son ; and shall be in bitterness....as one that
is in bitterness for his first-born !" And where can we look upon
a broken and a pierced Saviour more lively, than in that holy
Sacrament, which he hath instituted to be a remembrance of his
death and sufferings.
2. If faith, and not memory, not fancy only, represents to you
the sufferings of Christ in this ordinance, it will stir up in you, as
a holy mourning and sorrow for your sins, so a holy anger and
indignation against them.
Look upon your Saviour with sorrow; and upon your sins with
hatred, as those, that were his bloody murderers, and squeezed so
much gall and wormwood into the bitter cup of his passion. And
shall I find pleasure in that, in which Christ found so much anguish
and horror? Shall I entertain, and lodge in my bosom, the bloody
murderers of my God and Saviour? Shall I delight and sport my-
self with those sins, which caused unknown dolors to him ; and
must be, if not expiated by his blood, eternally repaid and revenged
in mine own ?
3. Faith, representing the sufferings of Christ in this sacrament,
will stir up a holy fear and reverential awe of God.
"When faith shows us, that the united force of all that wrath,
which yet would have been insufferable though parcelled out
among us to whom it was due, met all at once upon him, who was
not only innocent but the Son of God himself, it will make the
believing soul fear and tremble under the apprehensions of this
strict and severe justice of God. How can he but think with him-
self, " Alas ! what a just God have I to deal with ! a God, who, rather
336
THE DOCTRINE OF
than sill shall go unpunished, will so dreadfully punish the very
imputation of it, even in his own Son. And what if Christ had
not stood in my stead, and undergone my punishment for me ?
should not all his wrath have fallen upon me ? should not I have
been swallowed up in eternal torments, and have lain under the
vindictive justice of God forever? How can our souls but be
surprised with fear and trembling at such reflections as these,
which faith ought to suggest to them at their attendance upon this
holy ordinance ?
4. If faith represent the sufferings of Christ to us, it will
mightily enkindle and inflame our love unto him.
How can the believing soul, when he is receiving the bread and
wine, think that now he is taking that Christ, whose love was
so great as to undergo no less than infinite wrath to satisfy
the offended justice of God, and not dissolve into proportionable
love towards Christ again ? To think, that Christ should lay by
his robes of glory, wrap his deity in dust and ashes, hide and
eclipse himself in our flesh, and all this abasement only to put
himself into a farther capacity of suffering for us ; that he should
be crucified for those, who crucified him ; that he should die for
love of those, who killed him, and suffer for those from whom
he still suffers ; if we have any, the least spark of gratitude and
ingenuousness, it must needs constrain us, not only to admire the
infinite riches of the love of Christ towards us, but to return
reciprocal love unto him.
These four affections, faith will excite in us when we partake of
this ordinance, as it is a sign and a representation to us of the
sufferings of Christ. For, without these, merely to recall to our
minds those great transactions may be but the act of memory, or
the representation of fancy ; no work of faith.
And thus I have endeavored to show you, what is the object,
which our faith ought to apprehend and pitch upon in this holy
institution. For, as faith is, in every ordinance, the great purveyor
and steward of the soul, that lays in provision for the soul to feed
upon ; so especially in this. It is faith alone, that can find out any
thing in material elements, that may be suited and accommodated
to an immaterial soul. For there is a kind of holy chemistry in
this grace, that can extract spirit out of visible and sensible objects.
What is there in the bread, and in the wine, that can nourish the
soul ? The body is, indeed, upheld by such earthly supports ; but
these are too gross feeding for our spiritual part. It is, indeed,
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
said, that " man did eat angels' food ;" Ps. lxxviii. 25, to set forth
the excellency and delicacy of that provision of manna, that God
made for his unthankful people in the wilderness ; yea, but a true
believer hath better and choicer food set before him on the Lord's
table, than the food of angels themselves. To a carnal eye, they
appear but mere contemptible bread and wine ; but yet our enter ■
tainment there is more refined, more spiritual. The bread and
wine are but the dishes, in which this feast is served up ; not the
feast itself. Faith feeds the soul, not in the vulgar common way,
but nourishes it in a mystical manner. It eats, not the bread, but
the breaking of it : it drinks, not the wine, but the pouring of it
forth. The elements may seem lean, poor, and beggarly in them-
selves : but, when a transubstantiating faith shall turn the bread
into the body of Christ, and the wine into his blood, it will make
a believing soul cry out, with the Jews, in this chapter, " Lord,
evermore give us this bread ;" and, with the woman of Samaria,
chap, iv., "Sir, give me of this water." It is a Christian's faith,
that makes it bread incarnate. And, as Christ, by a miracle of
power, turned water into wine, so here the faith of the receiver
turns wine into blood. And, thus, by eating the flesh and drinking
the blood of Christ, they are incorporated into him, and made one
with him, members of his mystical body ; and shall be certainly
raised by him to an incorruptible and glorious life.
ii. We have thus considered the Sacrament of the Lord's Sup-
per, as it is a sign. I shall now proceed to consider it as a seal :
and, under this respect also, it is only faith in the sufferings
OF CHRIST, THAT CAN MAKE IT ANY WAY USEFUL AND BENEFICIAL
unto us. For, as the Sacrament represents nothing, so it seals
nothing, without faith.
Now, here, I shall briefly inquire into these four things :
Why the Sacrament is called a seal.
What it seals unto, or to what it is affixed.
Whose seal it is ; whether God's, or ours.
That faith- alone, in the sufferings of Christ Jesus, makes its
sealing office beneficial and advantageous to us.
1. Why the Sacrament is called a seal.
A seal, you know, is added for the confirmation and ratifying of
any compact, bargain, or covenant between party and party. The
Sacrament, therefore, is called a seal, because it is annexed to that
bargain and covenant, that God hath made with man. For, herein,
God is pleased to be so gracious to our infirmity, that he hath not
Vol. II.— 22
333
THE DOCTRI NE OF
only passed his word, but bath also confirmed bis covenant by
seals ; " tbat by two immutable tbings, wberein it was not possible
for God to lie, we might have abundant consolation." And there-
fore, the circumcision of Abraham, which was then the Sacrament
of initiation, to which, in the Christian Church, Baptism succeeded,
this circumcision is called, Horn. iv. 11, " A seal of the righteous-
ness of faith." And the cup, in this ordinance of the Lord's Sup-
per, is said by the Apostle, 1 Cor. xi. 25, to be "the new testament
in " the "blood " of Christ. Now what else can be understood by
that synecdoche, that the cup is the New Testament, but only that
it is a seal set to the New Testament ; the last will of our Lord
Jesus Christ, and that covenant which he hath ratified with us in
his blood ? Thus, therefore, it is called a seal, because it is a con-
firmation of the covenant, made between God and man ; even as
a seal is a confirmation of any agreement, made between man and
man.
2. Therefore let us inquire what the Sacrament seals unto.
The Sacrament's sealing being nothing else but the confirmation
of the truth of that to which it is set, we may conceive that the
Sacrament seals to, {. e. it attests and confirms two things, viz., Our
faith and God's covenant.
(1) It seals to our faith, two ways :
[1] Directly and formally : in that we do, by receiving this holy
ordinance, attest unto God the truth of our faith ; that we do in-
deed believe on Christ Jesus exhibited in it.
And, therefore, as the Sacrament represents unto us the death
of Christ, and what he suffered for our redemption and salvation,
as it is a sign ; so, as it is a seal, it doth witness and attest, that we do
indeed lay hold on, his death, and apply those sufferings by faith
unto our own souls. "Whensoever a true believer comes to par-
take of this ordinance, and sees the bread broken and the wine
poured forth, signifying unto him the breaking of Christ's body
and the shedding of his blood, be ought then to lift up bis heart
to God ; and, in the silent devotions of his soul, to say, " Lord, I
believe on thy Son thus broken, and on his blood thus poured out
for me : and, to attest and witness that I do indeed believe, behold,
I now receive this thy Holy Sacrament ; and, by it, do set seal to
the truth of my faith, accepting of my blessed Saviour, and sin-
cerely devoting myself unto him."
[2] It seals to our faith consecutively, by way of effect and
causality ; as the receiving of it doth mightily confirm and
strengthen our faith.
THE TWO SACRAMENTS. 339
For, there is no ordinance of God whatsoever, that is more ac-
commodated to the increase of faith than this: in that it doth, as
it were, set the death of Christ before our eyes. For, though faith
be evacuated where there is clear and perfect vision, yet where the
representation is such as doth not fully discover the object, but
only hint it unto us, as it is here in the Sacrament, faith takes a
mighty advantage from the type and resemblance that sense per-
ceives, to look into those more spiritual objects represented by
these material signs, which to the eye of sense are altogether in-
visible. And, indeed, when we consider that God hath not only
engaged his word, that whosoever believeth shall be saved ; but
hath also instituted this ordinance, as a witness between him and
us, that he will certainly perform this gracious promise, if we per-
form the condition ; we may well have strong faith, and strong con-
solation from that faith, since he hath been pleased to assure our
salvation to us, both by his word, and by this pledge of the truth
and fidelity of his word. And, in this sense, our faith may be
said to be sealed by the Sacrament, because it is thereby greatly
confirmed and strengthened.
(2) But, then, as the Sacrament seals to our faith; so, it seals
also to God's covenant with us.
The brief tenor of this covenant you have expressly contained
in those few words, Mark xvi. 16; "He, that believeth. ...shall be
saved." And to this covenant the Sacrament is affixed as a seal.
And, in it, there are two things, that admit of sealing :
The tenor of the covenant itself.
Our propriety and interest in the mercy promised.
The tenor of the covenant consists in this : If I believe, I shall
be saved. Our interest and propriety in the covenant consist in
this : But I do believe, and therefore I shall be saved.
Now each of these may be sealed unto the soul : and, accord-
ingly, there is a twofold sealing :
An external sealing, by the Sacrament.
An internal sealing, by the Spirit.
Of these, the external sealing only respects the Sacrament. For,
in this ordinance, God seals unto me, that, if I believe on the Lord
Jesus, I shall be saved ; and gives me a visible pledge of this pro-
mise, that, as sure as I eat of the sacramental bread and drink of
the wine, so surely, upon my faith, I shall inherit eternal life. And
this, indeed, is the most proper sealing use, which the Sacrament
hath.
But the internal sealing of the Spirit, in our own consciences,
340
THE DOCTRINE OF
respects our peculiar right and interest in this covenant. For,
though the Sacrament seals to me, that, if I believe, I shall be
saved ; yet it doth not properly seal and attest to me, that I do
believe, and therefore shall be saved. But this is the work of the
Holy Ghost, the Spirit of adoption, which seals us up unto the day
of redemption ; and works in the hearts of many believers a full
assurance, that grace is already wrought in them, and that glory
shall hereafter be bestowed upon them.
And thus you see to what it is, that the Sacrament seals. Prin-
cipally and primarily, it seals to the truth of the conditional cove-
nant, as a pledge of God's veracity : but, secondarily, it seals also
to our faith, as it is a means instituted by God for the strengthen-
ing and increasing of it.
3. By what hath been spoken, we may easily give a resolution
to the third question, Whose seal it is: whether God's or ours: for it
is both.
(1) It is God's seal only, in respect of its institution. For he
hath appointed this holy ordinance as a seal between him and us.
And, indeed, this is so essential to the nature and being of a sacra-
ment, that nothing can be such, but what hath the stamp of divine
institution to warrant it.
(2) It is God's seal, as it is affixed to his part of the covenant.
For, in this sacrament, he seals to us, that, if we believe, we shall
certainly be saved.
But, then,
(3) It is our seal, as we do, by receiving it, testify and declare
the truth and reality of our faith ; and that we do believe on the
Lord Jesus Christ, as he is exhibited unto us in this sacrament.
4. These things, therefore, being thus clear, I shall come to the
fourth general head propounded, which indeed I principally in-
tended, viz : That it is faith alone, in the death and sufferings of Jesus
Christ, that makes the Seal of the Sacrament useful and beneficial to our
souls.
(1) It is true, indeed, that, whether we believe or no, this ordi-
nance will still seal the truth and stability of God's covenant, that,
if we believe, we shall be saved.
Yet, if we do not believe, of what use or benefit will this be to
us? Yea, it will rather be a fearful aggravation of our just con-
demnation : in that God hath not only given his word for our sal-
vation, but hath so far condescended as to set his seal to it in this
holy ordinance ; and, yet, neither salvation promised, nor this pro-
mise sealed, can work upon us to act that faith, upon which heaven
and happiness are assured.
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
341
(2) The Sacrament, without faith in the partakers, will be still
a seal.
Yea, but it will only seal them up to the day of destruction.
For, as to a believing soul it seals his salvation, so to an unbeliev-
ing partaker it only seals his eternal damnation. This great ordi-
nance is never empty nor insignificant : it hath its signifying, it
hath its sealing office, to the unbelieving receiver, as well as to the
believing. So that I may say, to all those who join themselves in
this communion, what Christ said to the Jews, " What come you
hither to see ? or what come you hither to receive ? A little bread
and wine ? Nay, I say unto you, more than bread and wine : for
this is he, of whom it is prophesied, That, if ye eat his flesh, and
drink his blood, ye shall have eternal life." If ye be believers,
here ye may see, as in a type, the whole load of that wrath, which
Christ underwent for your sins : if any of you be unbelievers, here
you may see, as in a type, the whole load of that wrath, which
you, in your own persons, must eternally undergo for your own
sins. If you are believers, here you may receive a firm pledge
and security for your salvation : if unbelievers, here you will re-
ceive your damnation too surely confirmed to your souls, under the
hand and seal of God himself. It will be in vain to think to plead
with God at the last day, like those who pleaded in vain, Luke
xiii. 25, 26, " Lord, Lord, open unto us for we have eaten and
drunk in thy presence." True : but did not God even then seal
unto you, that, unless you would believe and bring forth the fruits
of a true faith in a holy life, you should as certainly perish, as you
did then eat and drink ? You had his seal, indeed : but it was
only set to ratify your condemnation, so long as you should continue
in your impenitence and unbelief. Had you performed the con-
dition of the covenant, this seal had been set to the promise, and
confirmed your pardon and justification; but, for want of it, you
will at last with horror see it affixed to the writ and warrant for
your execution. Now how sad and deplorable a thing is this, that,
when this holy ordinance is so full of consolation and ravishing
delights to the worthy partakers, sealing unto them the remission
of their sins and their acceptation to eternal life, it should, for
want of a true and saving faith, seal up any soul under wrath and
condemnation !
This twofold sealing office, the Sacrament hath towards all that
partake of it : it will seal to them the certainty of eternal life and
salvation, if they believe ; or of eternal wrath and condemnation,
if they remain impenitent and unbelieving.
342
THE DOCTRINE OF
"Without faith, the Sacrament can seal nothing to you, that is
beneficial and profitable. "When God holds forth to you in this
ordinance Christ Jesus; and, through him, pardon, peace, and
reconciliation, justification, adoption, yea, even heaven itself, and
its everlasting glories ; the believing partaker may boldly and
sweetly say, that all these are his : for faith, indeed, is the convey-
ance of these things to the soul : and, therefore, wheresoever it is
acted, it must needs make the Sacrament seal ^effectually. It is
faith, that justifies; and therefore, this Sacrament, that seals unto
you your justification, if you believe, seals effectually. It is faith,
that makes you "accepted in the beloved;" for, "without faith it
is impossible to please God :" and, therefore, this Sacrament, which
seals your acceptance, upon your believing, seals effectually. It is
faith, that saves you : and, therefore, this Sacrament, that seals unto
you your salvation, if you believe, seals effectually. For it seals to
you, that that shall be done, if you believe, which your believing
will certainly do.
But yet all this it doth, by leading the soul to the consideration
of, and recumbence upon, the sufferings of Jesus Christ, by which
these benefits are procured. For it would be utterly in vain for
faith to apprehend/ or for the sacraments to seal to us, that, which
was never purchased for us. And, therefore, the Apostle calls it,
the cup of the New Testament in Christ's blood, in the fore-cited
, place : i. e. it is the seal of the New Testament, or covenant, in the
blood of Christ. This seal must be dipped in blood, before it can
ratify or confirm any privilege and benefit unto us. These are all
purchased with blood ; and they all come flowing down to us, in
a stream of blood.
"Whensoever, then, you come to this great seal-office of the Gos-
pel, be sure that you set faith on work : else, your frequent com-
munication in this ordinance, to say nothing worse, will be but the
fastening and annexing of many seals to a large grant and charter,
unto which you have no title. What a sad and wretched mistake
will it be, if, after you have had the covenant so often sealed and
confirmed, all those seals should prove of no more use or value,
than if they were set to a blank ! For the promise is no better
than a blank, if the condition on your part be not performed. Will
it not be sad and dreadful, when men, at the last day, arraigned
by the justice of God, shall stand forth and plead, "Lord, here is
the covenant, wherein thou hast promised me life and salvation :
here are so many seals hanging at it, whereby thou hast confirmed
that promise to me :" and then it shall be said, " True, here is the
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
343
covenant, and here are the seals ; but where is the performance, of
the condition?" What a gross mistake, what shame and confusion
of face, will this be, to look no better after the condition of that
bond, and the nature of those seals that were to convey to us no
less than an eternal inheritance !
When, therefore, you have the elements, the bread and the wine,
delivered into your hands, do but seriously think with yourselves,
"Now God is delivering a broken, a bleeding Saviour unto me.
If I will by faith receive him, he testifies and seals by this bread
and wine, that I shall certainly receive remission of my sins and
everlasting life through him." Let us therefore say, " Lord Jesus,
I now accept of thee upon thine own terms ; on the very conditions,
on which thou art pleased to tender thyself unto me. I take a
broken Christ, for my entire Saviour ; a Christ crowned with
thorns, for my only King. He shall be my Prophet, whom the
blasphemous Jews buffetted, and derided, with a ' Prophesy, Who
smote thee ?' As I reach forth my bodily hand, to receive the
bread and the wine ; so I reach forth the spiritual hand of my faith,
to receive that Christ, whose body was thus broken, and whose blood
was thus poured forth." Now, to those only, who thus by faith
receive Christ Jesus, who thus eat his flesh and drink his blood,
this sacrament doth seal and confirm, that they shall have eternal
life by him, and shall be raised up at the last day to that glory with
which he is invested.
III. And now, my brethren, I am sent to you, by my Lord and
Master, Jesus Christ, who is both the Lord of the feast and the feast
itself, to invite you to come, and to tell you that all things are ready.
Behold, he himself expects you : and, after such cost that he hath
been at in furnishing a table for you, when he hath provided his
own flesh for your meat and his own blood for your drink ; after
so many kind and endearing invitations that he hath made you ;
he cannot but take it as a high contempt of his love, and an injury
done to the friendship which he offers, if you should yet delay, or
refuse his entertainment. Yet, I fear, it will befal this, as it did the
wedding supper, that too many will make light of it; and, either
by slight excuses or downright denials, leave this table unfurnished
with guests, which is so abundantly furnished with provision. Must
I be sent back with a refusal ? Or shall I have that joyful answer
from you all, that you will come? I hope I shall not return
ashamed : that you will not turn your backs upon your Saviour,
who hath given himself for you, and now offers himself unto you ;
T II E DOCTKINE OF
and that you will not damp the devotion of those, who present
themselves to this holy institution, by the sad and discouraging
consideration of the paucity of their number.
Suffer me a little to expostulate with you : and I beseech of you
only these two things :
The one is, to lay aside all prejudice, and to consider things
nakedly and impartially : weighing them only according to the
clear evidence of truth ; and not by the deeeitful balance, either of
preconceived opinions, or former practices.
The other is, that, in a matter which you yourselves must needs
acknowledge to be doubtful and disputable, you would think it
possible you may be mistaken.
Let not contrary customs, nor the deep impressions of any other
persuasion, bribe your judgment to give its vote against the manifest
dictates of truth and reason. For, otherwise, if we come to the
disquisition of any opinion with prepossession and a stiff adherence
to formerly received principles ; though the proofs be clear and the
arguments irrefragable, yet the affections will blindly mutiny and
murmur against the convictions of reason, and think that still there
might be somewhat more said, in their own defence, though they
know not what. Therefore, I beseech you, let not your affections
lead your judgment, but your judgment them. Take the bias out
of your minds. Consider things indifferently, as if you had never
heard of them before ; and be altogether unconcerned which side
hath the truth, but only concerned to follow the truth when it
appears so to you. This is but an equal request ; not only in this,
but in all other debates concerning the truth of doctrine : for,
where the mind is forestalled with an overweening conceit, that the
notions which we have already taken up are infallibly true and cer-
tain, and that whatsoever can be said against them is but sophistry
and delusion ; this will render us wholly incapable of being con-
vinced of our mistakes, and reduced from our errors. Prejudice is
the jaundice of the soul, and colors every thing by its own distem-
per. Or, as a man, that looks through a painted glass, sees every
object of the same color that the glass is ; so, when our understand-
ing is once deeply tinctured with former notions, all that we look
upon will receive a color from them : nor can we ever hope to see
things as they are, until our judgment is cleansed from all things
whatsoever, with which our affection to such a way, or our admira-
tion of such persons, or any other perverter of reason, have painted
and dyed them.
Let me, then, argue the case with you, and I shall do it plainly
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
345
and freely : and, I hope, without any bitterness ; or giving offence
to any, who will not be offended with reason, that contradicts
them.
May not most of the SCRUPLES, that have hitherto kept you
from communion with us in this gospel-ordinance of the Lord's
Supper, be reduced to these four heads ?
Some scruple their fitness and preparedness.
Others, the gesture of kneeling in receiving.
Others, our promiscuous assemblies; and the admission of those
to the Sacrament, who are ignorant, or scandalous, or both.
Others are afraid of giving offence unto or grieving their weak
brethren, who are not satisfied in the lawfulness of communicating
with us upon the accounts before mentioned.
I think I have faithfully collected the sum of all that any have
to object, under these four heads. And, if there be any thing
which is not reducible to one of these, I should gladly learn it,
and endeavor to give full satisfaction. Now, whether any of these
be such excuses, as may sufficiently justify your rejecting the in-
vitation I have made you to this gospel and spiritual feast, I shall
leave to your own consciences to judge, after we have particularly
examined them.
i. To the first, who desireth to be held excused ; not because
he judgeth the administration of the Sacrament in the way, wherein
it is now dispensed, unlawful ; but only because he looks upon
HIMSELF AS UNPREPARED, AND THEREFORE IS AFRAID TO COME ;
I answer,
1. Hast thou not had time and opportunities enough to prepare thy-
self?
How often hast thou been warned and admonished, to fit and
put on thy wedding-garments, for that thou wert by the great King
of Heaven expected shortly to be at his supper ! And dost thou
make conscience not to come because thou art not prepared, and
yet make no conscience to be prepared that thou mightest come ?
But,
2. Judge thou, which is the greater sin, either wholly to neglect a
duty, or else to 'perform it with such preparations as thou hast, or canst
make, though they be not altogether such as they ought.
We ought to be prepared, to pray unto God and to hear his
word : yet, certainly, if we neglect our due preparations, it will be
our sin, it cannot be our excuse ; and we ought to perform these
duties, the best we may, in the respective seasons of them. "We
346
THE DOCTKINE OF
ought to be humbled for our want of preparation ; but our want
of preparation must not cheat God of his service. We are to labor
with our hearts in the very entrance upon holy duties, if we have
sinfully neglected it before, to bring them into some holy and
spiritual frame, fit to maintain communion and fellowship with
God. And know, for certain, that thou dost but double thy crime,
whosoever thou art, that neglectest thy duty, because thou hast
neglected thy preparation for thy duty : for this, indeed, is nothing
else, but that thou darest not but sin, because thou hast sinned.
" But," some may say, " the Apostle terrifies me, in this matter
of the Sacrament ; by pronouncing that dreadful sentence, 1 Cor.
xi. 29 ; ' He, that eateth and drinketh unworthiby, eateth and
drinketh damnation to himself.' And, therefore, because I have
sinned in neglecting due preparation, - 1 dare no more approach
unto those holy mysteries, than I dare eat burning coals, or swallow
whole draughts of fire and brimstone."
It is true, the Apostle hath pronounced that terrible doom upon
unworthy receiving : but, is it not as true, that he, that prays
unworthily, prays damnation to himself; and he, that hears un-
worthily, hears damnation to himself? If thou art not worthy to
receive the Sacrament, neither art thou worthy to pray, saith St.
Chr3rsost. ad Pop. Ant. Horn. 61. Now wilt thou, or darest thou,
omit the duties of praying or hearing, upon a pretence that thou
art not sufficiently prepared to perform them? Certainly, if to
receive unworthily, be damnation ; then, not to receive at all, be-
cause thou art unworthy, is double damnation, being double guilt ;
unless thou canst sin thyself out of debt to God's commands ; and
make that to be no duty, upon thy offence, which was thy duty
before it.
And, then, as for preparation, though it be very fit and requisite,
that, before so solemn an ordinance as this is, we should allot some
time for a more serious scrutiny and search of our own hearts,
and the stirring up of the graces of God within us : yet I must
profess, that I look upon that man, who hath endeavored to serve
God conscientiously in the ordinary duties of every day, to be
sufficiently prepared for this holy and blessed ordinance, if he be
suddenly called to partake of it ; and called to it he is, whensoever
he hath an opportunity of receiving. And, that a pious and in-
offensive Christian life was looked upon as the best preparation to
this holy ordinance, as this ordinance itself was looked upon to be
the greatest obligation to such a life, appears by the histories of
the primitive times ; wherein we have account given us, that the
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
347
Christians did every day, and, at the farthest, every Lord's Day,
communicate in the Lord's supper : yea, in St. Cyprian's time, 250
years after Christ, he tells us, Eucharistiam quotidie ad cibum salulis
accipimus: in Orat. Dom. num. 48. So, that certainly, there could
be no considerable space of time set apart for a particular prepara-
tion ; but a holy, blameless life was thought sufficient to qualify
them for worthy receivers : neither do we find that they put such
a mock-honor upon the Holy Sacrament, as to advance it so high,
that they durst not come near it ; and to neglect it, out of pure
respect.
And this is all that I shall leave to the consideration of those,
who absent themselves, because they are not duly prepared. It is
their great sin, that they are not prepared : but this sin cannot ex-
cuse them from their duty. To avoid one sin, they become guilty
of two : to avoid receiving unworthily, they receive not at all ;
but most unworthily forbear : and, because they sin in not pre-
paring, they resolve likewise to sin in not receiving. Which is
just as good an excuse, as if a servant should therefore refuse to
do any thing the whole day, because he rose not so early in the
morning as he should have done.
ii. Others scruple the very lawfulness of receiving the Sacra-
ment in our way of administering it ; and say they are not satis-
fied as to the gesture of kneeling ; for so, and not otherwise,
hath authority commanded us to communicate.
Two things they object against it :
The one, that it symbolizeth too much with the idolatry of the
Church of Rome.
The other, that, not kneeling, but sitting, is a table-posture ; and
that, which Christ used when he celebrated his last supper with
his Apostles, whose example we ought to imitate.
1. It is objected, that It symbolizeth and agreeth too much with the
idolatry of the Romish Church. For they, according to their absurd
and impious doctrine of transubstantiation, falsely believing the
corporeal presence of Christ in the Eucharist, that the bread is truly
and properly his body and the wine his blood, do, consonantly
enough to that error, fall down and worship him whom they be-
lieve to be there bodily present. If, therefore, we disavow that
doctrine, why should we imitate that practice ?
To this I answer :
(1) It is well known that the Pope himself, the head and prince
343
THE DOCTEIXE OF
of that Anti -christian synagogue, receives the Sacrament sitting,
and not kneeling : thinking it, belike, the privilege and preroga-
tive of his supereminent dignity, to be more rude and unmannerly ;
and more, as it were, of an equal fellow with our Saviour than is
allowed unto others.
Yet, we object it not to our dissenting brethren, that they imi-
tate this man of sin, who exalts himself above all that is called
God : for they disavow it. Let them afford us the same charity ;
and be more sober and modest than to object to us, that we imitate
his vassals : for this we equally disavow and renounce.
I answer,
(2) That a gesture abused to- idolatry, becomes not therefore
idolatrous.
Otherwise, because the heathen used kneeling and prostration to
their false gods, it would now be unlawful for Christians to use
them to the true. And why do they not object to us, that the
Papists do idolatrously kneel to their images, and when they pray
to their saints, and that therefore we must not kneel when we
worship God ; but, that we may be at a perfect distance, both from
Rome and reason, must sit, as too many of them most irreverently
do in their choicest devotions ?
I answer,
(3) That the end, for which all outward postures of the body
are used, determines them ; and makes them either morally good
or evil : for kneeling, being of itself an indifferent action, it is only
the end which we propound to ourselves in it, which can render it
good or bad.
Now, lest any should be either so weak or so ill-natured, as to
surmise that this custom is retained as a relic of idolatry, and that
it will prove an advantage for it to creep in again amongst us, see
what the Church hath most expressly declared, in that excellent
caution annexed at the end of the order for the Communion:
" Lest," say they, " that kneeling should, by any persons, be mis-
construed and depraved, it is declared, that thereby no adoration
is intended, or ought to be done either to the Sacramental bread
and wine there bodily received, or to any corporeal presence
of Christ's natural flesh and blood. For the Sacramental bread
and wine remain still in their very natural substances, and there-
fore may not be adored ; for that were idolatry, to be abhorred by
all faithful Christians. And the natural body and blood of our
Saviour Christ are in heaven, and not here: it being against the
truth of Christ's natural body, to be at one time in more places
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
349
than one." A declaration, let me speak it without offence, that
will be of more validity to keep out that prodigious and stupid
error of Popery, than all the discontented clamors of those who
cry, " It is coming in." And, if ever God so far abandon us to
suffer that pestilent doctrine again to prevail over us, it must first
be by pulling down the orders and discipline of the Church :
which some, with equal zeal and ignorance, are very busy to do ;
and therefore prove the most industrious factors for the promoting
of that cause, which they pretend most of all to detest. And if
ever the discontents and divisions of Protestants proceed to effect,
what the misled passions and furious bigotry of so many of them
design, then, and not till then, shall the Anti-christian faction ob-
tain its ends ; and enter upon that harvest which our rents, schisms,
and separations have ripened for them. I speak the words of truth
and soberness : you, that are wise, judge ye what I say.
But, then,
2. Others object against kneeling, that It is not a table-posture:
it was not used by our Lord nor his disciples, when he instituted
this most holy ordinance. And why should not we be allowed to
imitate Christ, and them ; and, to receive the Sacrament in the
same posture wherein he administered it, that is, sitting, or some
other gesture correspondent to it, since his pattern, where we have
no express command, is the best rule and guide of our actions ?
To this I answer :
(1) It must be proved, that Christ used that gesture, intending
to make it exemplary to us, and obliging us to the imitation of it.
If this cannot be, then he used it as a thing wholly indifferent.
And all know, that those actions of Christ, which were merely in-
different, lay no obligation upon our practice to do the like. If all
the circumstances, that Christ observed in the administration of
his supper, must likewise be necessarily observed by us, then must
we celebrate it in the evening, after supper, in an upper room, and
that leaning upon beds ; with many other particulars, which long
use and custom have made obsolete, if not to us absurd and ridicu-
lous. But these being all indifferent things, they lay no obligation
upon us to imitate them.
(2) We do not condemn sitting, in those Churches, whose laws
have not prescribed against it.
The customs of churches are, in this particular, diverse : and let
each retain its own, so long as there is nothing in it substantially
and materially amiss. Some reformed Churches receive sitting ;
others, standing or walking. Now, were I cast among those
350
THE DOCTRINE OP
Churches, I would never refuse their communion, because they did
not kneel : neither would I kneel myself ; to avoid giving offence,
by introducing a practice, which, though as lawful as theirs and
perhaps more commendable, yet would be a stranger to their cus-
tom. Would any of you, were you in the reformed Churches of
France, forsake their communion, rather than receive any other
way than sitting ? I suppose you would conform to their gesture
of standing or walking: and why not then to ours, of kneeling;
unless it be, that nothing so much displeaseth, as what we find at
home ? For the surmise of idolatry in it, I have before proved it
vain. This I am sure is the direction, which St. Ambrose gave to
St. Augustin's mother, Monica, when she was to travel to other
Churches, that observed different customs from that of Milan :
" If thou wilt not," saith he, " either give offence, or take offence,
conform thyself to all the lawful customs of the Church whither
thou comest."
(3) I think I may somewhat forcibly retort the argument.
" Our Saviour," say they, " used sitting : therefore we ought not
to kneel." Yea, let it not seem strange to you if I argue thus :
" Our Saviour used sitting : therefore we may kneel." This con-
sequence, which may possibly seem somewhat uncouth at first, I
make good thus : In the institution of the Passover, God com-
manded that it should be eaten in a standing posture, with their
shoes on their feet, and their staves in their hands : but yet time
and custom had at length worn out this observation : and, therefore,
when the use of the nation had brought it to recumbency, or lean-
ing on beds after the Roman manner, though at first there were an
express command for another gesture; yet our Saviour so far
accommodates himself to the received custom, as to use it with
them. Now could there be as much produced to prove the neces-
sity of sitting at the Sacrament, as there might have been to prove
the necessity of standing at the Passover ; I doubt whether those,
who plead so much for it, would not mainly triumph in such an
argument, and account it altogether unanswerable. And yet we
see the custom of the Jewish Church prevails with our Saviour to
do that, which seems literally to contradict a command of God ;
and, rather than he would go contrary to the observances that were
then in use among them, he chooseth to omit that which was re-
quired in the primitive institution : how much more then ought
we, who have nothing at all left to determine the gesture, to con-
form ourselves to the usage of the Church in which we live, and
whose members we are ! for this is to conform ourselves, not indeed
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
351
to the very gesture, but, what is much more considerable, to the
will and intention of Christ.
But then, again,
(■i) Whereas it is objected, that kneeling is a very improper pos-
ture at a table, I think, if I should pass it over with this short
answer, that the peace and unity of the Church is more to be
regarded, than what some men account proper or improper ; and,
that it is not the accurateness of every petty circumstance and
punctilio, that ought to be laid in the balance against so weighty
and fundamental a duty, as our participation of this ordinance ;
and, that it is no extenuation of our sin, to turn our backs upon
these holy mysteries, because every thing is not ordered as we
fancy, and deem most convenient : if, I say, I should give no other
answer but this, yet, I suppose, this would be enough to satisfy all
grave and considerate persons.
But, yet, to vindicate this custom from the imputation of impro-
priety, let us add further :
[1] That that can be no unfitting gesture, which is most signifi-
cant of our humility and prostration of soul.
Should we grovel in the very dust before our dear Redeemer, to
testify our abhorrence of ourselves, and our most bitter repentance
fir those sins which shed that most precious blood, and brake and
pierced that blessed body, which our Lord Jesus Christ comes there
to offer us as a pledge of our pardon and salvation, would any be
so proudly censorious as to call this an improper action ? Or is it
improper, for guilty malefactors, rebels cast and condemned by law,
to receive their pardon upon their knees? Doth not God seal to
every penitent and believing sinner the pardon of his sins, and his
acceptation into grace and favor, in this holy Sacrament? and can
any gesture be so humble and reverent, as to be judged improper
for the receiving of so great and so inestimable a mercy as that ?
[2] Consider that the very sacramental action itself is accom-
panied with prayer.
There are both thanksgiving and petition in it; and both those
are parts of prayer : and what gesture more proper for prayer, than
kneeling ? The Sacrament itself is a sacrifice of praise ; and, there-
fore, constantly called by the ancients Ei^apifta, or " Thanksgiving."
And the administration of it is attended with prayer : " The body
of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was given for thee, preserve thy
body and soul :" and, " The blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, which
was shed for thee, preserve thy body and soul unto everlasting
life :" now he must have the knees of an elephant and the heart of
352
OF THE DOCTRINE
an oak, who will not bow himself, and, with all humble adoration
and worship, cry Amen to a prayer so pathetic, made by the
minister to God on his behalf.
And, so much, for the second great objection about the posture :
wherein I hope I have sufficiently evinced, that kneeling, in the act
of receiving, is neither idolatrous, nor improper, nor a deviation
from the example of our Lord and Saviour.
iii. Another great stumbling-block, which lies in the way, which
yet I hope to remove if you yourselves do not fasten it by your
prejudices, is that of promiscuous receiving ; and the admission
of those to the Sacrament, who are ignorant, or scandalous, or both.
To answer this,
1. Dost thou know any of them to be so?
If not, the standing rule of charity is, to think no evil : 1 Cor.
xiii. 5. A doctrine, much to be pressed upon this wildly censori-
ous age ; wherein every one judgeth himself to be holy and godly,
according as he can judge and condemn others to be wicked and
ungodly. And, let me tell you freely, this whispering and back-
biting, and entertaining of blind rumors and idle reports, screwing
and wresting everything to the worst sense, and speaking evil of
others at random and peradventure, is, according to the observa-
tions that I have been able to make, a great and reigning sin in
this corner of the world: and it is a sin so contrary to the mild
and gentle spirit of the Gospel, a sin so truly suspicious of hypoc-
risy and pharisaism, that I profess I think I should as soon think
a man a good Christian because he is proud, or because he is en-
vious or malicious, as I should because he is continually accusing,
and censuring, and exclaiming against the faults of other men ; as
if it were a certain mark of his Christianity, to set a mark of in-
famy upon others.
2. But, then, suppose thou dost certainly know them guilty, and
therefore refused to communicate with them, let me ask thee,
Whether thou hast observed the rule of Jesus C/trist towards thy offend-
ing brother, before thou thus account Mm a heathen and a publican.
The rule, that he hath given us, we find Mat. xviii. 15, 16, 17.
And it is a most observable place to this purpose : " If thy brother
shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee
and him alone : if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy bro-
ther. But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee one or two
more, that, in the mouth of two or three witnesses, every word
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
353
may be established. And if lie shall neglect to hear them, tell it
unto the Church : but if he neglect to hear the Church, let him be
unto thee as a heathen-man and a publican." This is a perpetual
standi Dg rule in this case, from which we ought not to vary. " If
thy brother shall trespass against thee :" t. e. not only if he shall
wrong thee, but if he shall wrong either his God or his religion,
by any flagitious crime that gives offence and scandal to thee, and
so is a trespass also against thee : what then? must thou presently
forsake the communion of the Church, because of such an one's
offences ? No, saith our Saviour, first of all it is thy duty to ad-
monish him privately : if, thereupon, he reform, thou savest thy
brother : if yet he persist, thou must not as yet break off commu-
nion with him, but try another course. Take with thee grave and
faithful witnesses, and again admonish and reprove him. Though
this course should not prevail neither, yet still thou must own him
as thy brother ; and communicate in all ordinances with him, till
thou hast tried the last remedy : and that is, to tell the Church :
i. e. the Sanhedrim, who, in our Saviour's time, were both ecclesi-
astical and civil judges : inform those of his miscarriages, who
have the power of the keys committed unto them. And, if he
hear not them neither, but still persist obstinately and resolvedly
in his sins, then at last, " let him be unto thee as a heathen-man
and a publican ;" that is, after the Church hath excommunicated,
and cast him out from the assembly and society of the faithful :
for that is supposed in those words, "if he hear not the Church,"
and will not obey their sentence and decree.
(1) " But suppose I should tell the Church, and yet the offender
is not cut off by a due execution of the sentence of excommunica-
tion, may I not then look upon him as a heathen, and refuse com-
munion with him?"
By no means: for our Saviour, in this place, bids us to account
such as a heathen and a publican, on supposition only of Church-
censures passed upon him. And therefore he presently adds, v.
17, " Let him be unto thee as a heathen-man and a publican ;"
and, v. 18, " Yerily I say unto you, whatsoever ye shall bind on
earth shall be bound in heaven :" i. e. whosesoever sins ye shall
bind upon his soul by the dreadful sentence of excommunication,
they shall be bound upon his soul by the God of heaven, and your
deed shall be ratified and confirmed by his justice. So, then, as
long as he continues in the Church, so long thou oughtest to account
him thy brother, and to communicate with him in all ordinances :
for, though thou oughtest to be his reprover, yet thou art not to be
Vol. II.— 23
33-1 THE DOCTRINE OP
his judge ; neither must thou remove thyself, because perhaps thou
canst not remove him. ' "What some men's opinion in this matter
may be, I do not know ; but I am sure, this is the mind of Jesus
Christ, and his express command.
Now thou, who refusest to come to the holy communion, be-
cause perhaps there may be some scandalous sinner there, hast
thou discharged thy duty first towards him? Hast thou rebuked
him privately, between him and thee? . Hast thou, upon contempt
of that private admonition, rebuked him before select witnesses ?
Hast thou, upon his continued obstinacy, complained to the Church
of the scandal and offence which he hath given thee ? If not,
whosoever thou be, I charge it upon thy soul, and answer it to
God, his judge and thine, how darest thou to separate from the
communion of the Church ? How darest thou contradict the ex-
press order and command of Christ; and think thyself the more
holy and more pure,*for doing so? Is this conscience? Is this
religion ? Is this strict piety and godliness ? Let me tell thee, it
is a piece of gross hypocrisy and pharisaical pride, to separate,
because of their sins, and yet never to reprove them for their sins.
Never think, by this course, to escape being a partaker of their
guilt. If they profane this holy ordinance, if they eat and drink
damnation to themselves, thou art the cause of it, who oughtest,
after admonition, to have accused them ; and art as much polluted
by it, as if thou hadst joined with them ; yea, and more, since
another man's sins cannot pollute me, unless I am defective in my
own duty. Thou communicatest with them in their guilt and sin,
but only refusest to communicate with them in the worship and
service of God.
(2) But, possibly you will say, " Tell the Church ! To what
purpose is that ? When is it, that we see any cut off for notorious
and scandalous crimes ? It may be for disobeying the orders of
the Church in point of government and discipline, some few may
undergo this heavy censure ; but fewer for transgressing the laws
of God, and the great precepts of moral and Christian honesty."
To this I answer :
[1] It is a gross, though common mistake, to think, that disobe-
dience against the lawful commands of authority, is not as heinous
a sin, as those open pollutions which abound too much in the world,
and appear black and ugly to every man's eye and reason : for, sure
I am, it is as often and as expressly forbidden, as any sin whatso-
ever ; and the consequences of it are of more public mischief, than
those of other sins, which may be more scandalous, but cannot be
more damning.
T IT E TWO SACRAMENTS.
355
[2] I answer : That never was there, nor indeed can there be,
either in our Church or in any other Church, shape the government
of it after what model you please, any person excommunicated, but
onlv upon the account of contempt of its authority. Let his crime
be what it will, in the first instance ; yet it cannot be for that, but
only for disobedience, that this dreadful sentence is denounced
against any. For, if the offender submit and be penitent, there
needs no such censure; since it is appointed only to bring him to
repentance. If he doth not submit, either to the trial of the cause,
or the satisfaction imposed : in the first case, there can be no judg-
ment made concerning the crime of which he stands accused ; in
the second, he is excommunicated, not because his guilt is proved,
but because he obstinately refuseth to give due satisfaction for it :
so that, in both, it is merely contempt and disobedience, that can
involve any person in this censure. And this holds certainly and
universally of all the Churches of Christ upon earth, of whatsoever
denomination or discipline they be.
[3] But if so few are excommunicated, who are guilty of scan-
dalous and flagitious offences, I beseech you to consider, whether a
great part of this blame may not be laid upon yourselves, for not
doing your duty in accusing and convicting them. Have you ever
made any public complaints against obstinate and incorrigible sin-
ners, that were not heard and accepted ? If not, why do you accuse
the Church, to which you ought to accuse others?
But, once for all, let me speak it to you who are of this parish,
that, if any of you shall duly accuse any of those too few who com-
municate with us of a scandalous crime committed by him, and will
undertake to prove and justify his accusation, I will here under-
take not to admit such an one, until he hath given satisfaction
according to the nature of his offence.
But, howsoever, suppose that all the officers of the Church were
negligent in their duty, that can be no excuse for not performing
yours. If you do your duty, you leave it upon their consciences,
and have delivered your own souls. But, in any case, you ought
not to separate from communion with any Church-member, till he
ceaseth to be a Church-member, and is cut off by the sword of ex-
communication. Then, and not till then, you may look upon him
as a heathen-man and a publican. For wicked men's communicat-
ing pollutes the ordinance, only to themselves, and not to you : if
they eat and drink unworthily, they eat and drink damnation to
themselves, but not to the worthy partakers. The virtue and effi-
cacy of the ordinances come not to you, through those who are
356
THE DOCTRINE OF
communicants with you ; for then, indeed, it might receive a taint
from their pollution : but it comes immediately from the institution
and benediction of Jesus Christ. So that, when you have per-
formed your duty, you may receive a pure sacrament in the assem-
bly, whereof some may be impure and defiled.
But here I know, flesh and blood will tumultuate, and say,
" This is the ready way to run my head into a bee-hive. "What
need I, that may live quietly by my neighbors, provoke their
enmity and hatred by turning informer ? For accusing them will
prove but a thankless and troublesome office."
Truly, I know no necessity for it, besides the strict and express
command of Jesus Christ. And wilt thou be thought to value
the purity of his ordinances, who dost not value the authority of
his commands ? " Tell it the Church," is his injunction : and, if
this be to be an informer, know that the name is more honorable,
than is vulgarly apprehended ; and it is far better to be an in-
former, than a schismatic.
(3) But the great place insisted on to invalidate all this that I
have said, is 1 Cor. v. 11 ; "But now I have written unto you, not
to keep company, if any man that is called a brother be a forni-
cator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an
extortioner; with such an one, no not to eat." And from this it is
argued, that if I may not eat common bread with them ; then,
much less, may I eat sacred bread with them, at the Lord's table.
I am sorry I have so just occasion to retort the argument against
their practice. For, certainly, if our dissenting brethren would
exclude all fornicators, and railers, and drunkards, from their so-
ciety, their sacraments would not be such general musters as they
are, but perhaps be as thin as ours.
But to pass that by, I return a double answer.
[1] That we may well conceive the Apostle here giving direc-
tion to the whole Church of the Corinthians, what method they
should use towards those, who were profligates and notorious
sinners.
And he bids them, that they should not company, nor eat with
them : i. e. that they should cast them out of the Church; not cast
themselves out : they should excommunicate them from the body
of the faithful ; but not that any of them should separate from
the communion of holy ordinances, before they were excommuni-
cated. This sense seems very fair and full : for, in the foregoing
part of the chapter, the Apostle had given them in charge, to cast
out the incestuous person : who was a notorious example of wick-
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
357
edness, and a great scandal to their Church : afterwards, he sets
down rules, how they should demean themselves towards others,
who were likewise guilty of known crimes : and these he distin-
guished into two sorts ; those, who visibly belonged to the world,
and were professed heathens ; and those, who belonged to the visible
church, and were wicked Christians. For the former sort, he tells
them, that they might civilly eat with them, vv. 9, 10 ; "I wrote
unto you in an epistle, not to company with fornicators : Yet not
altogether with the fornicators of this world, or with the covetous,
or extortioners, or with idolaters ; for then must ye needs go out
of the world :" that is, I meant not that you should wholly abstain
from the converse of heathens, who are vile and wicked ; for, since
the greatest part of the world are heathens, the necessity of human
life requires that you should have commerce and dealing with them.
But, for the other sort, those who are lewd and wicked Christians,
cast them out : company not : eat not with any brother that is a
fornicator, or covetous, or a drunkard, or the like : account them
as heathens, yea, worse than heathens, inasmuch as they deny that
faith by their practice, which they profess with their mouths. The
whole scope of which seems to be, that the Apostle commands them
to deal with such as with the incestuous person, and that the Church
ought to cut them off by excommunication ; but not that any mem-
ber of the Church should separate from communion with them in
the public ordinances, until that judicial act were passed upon
them. But,
[2] Most likely it is, that, when the Apostle forbids us to eat
with such, he means only familiar, domestical eating; and not
ecclesiastical, in the participation of the Lord's Supper ; if so be
they be not cut off by the censure of excommunication.
And that appears, because the Apostle forbids them so to eat
with wicked Christians, as they might lawfully eat with wicked
and idolatrous heathens. " I forbid not," saith he, " all converse
with heathens, that never made profession of the faith and religion
of Jesus Christ : but I forbid you to company with a brother, that
walketh disorderly ; yea, I would not have you so much as to eat
with such an one." Now if they might eat with professed heathens,
but not with licentious Christians, I suppose it will be evident to
every one, that hath but understanding enough to name him a man,
that this eating, here spoken of, was not eating at the Sacrament,
for what had heathens to do there ? but only of private, friendly,
and familiar eating.
But, still, it may be and it is urged, that, " If we may not eat
358
THE DOCTRINE OF
with them civilly at their own table, much less then may we eat
with them religiously at God's."
To this, I answer,
1st. That we have now the same liberty allowed for our con-
verse with wicked Christians, as the Apostle granted for converse
with wicked heathens ; or else, truly, as he saith, "we must needs
go out of the world." And, therefore, the circumstances of times
being so much altered, we may lawfully eat and converse with
them, since, in many places, there are few others to converse with.
I answer,
2dly. It doth not at all follow, that, if I may not eat familiarly
with a loose Christian, therefore I may not eat sacramentally with
him : for the one is of mere choice ; the other is my necessary
duty, till he be cast out of the Church. I may choose my ac-
quaintance and familiar friend, with whom to converse : and, if I
choose those who are wicked and ungodly, I then sin ; because I
show I have a delight in vain persons. But I cannot choose
Church-members ; nor say I will communicate with this man, and
not with this, till one of them be cut off from the body of Christ
by excommunication, unless I intend to make a rent and a schism ;
which certatnly they do, who depart from the communion of the
Church, upon such a pretence.
This, I think, may be sufficient, in answer to the third great
objection, That it is unlawful to partake with us of the Lord's
Supper, because sometimes wicked men are admitted unto it. For,
besides that our Saviour himself admitted Judas, whom he calls a
devil ; and that the congregations of the schism are not so perfectly
pure, but that we may, without breach of charity, tell them, all are
not saints whom they admit : besides this, if you know any scan-
dalous persons among us, it is your own fault that they are ad-
mitted. And will you leave off that, which is your duty, for not
doing your duty ? If, when you have done your duty, yet they
are still retained, the fault ceaseth to be yours, and lies upon them
whose care it ought to be to exclude such ; nor doth your commu-
nion in that case pollute the ordinance to you. We are not to eat
with them after they are cut off by the censures of the Church ;
but we may eat with them whilst they continue members of the
Church, although perhaps it may be the sin of others to retain
them.
iv. Lastly, Some may think it unlawful to communicate with us,
THE TWO SACRAMENTS.
3u9
because of the scandal and offence, that thereby will be
GIVEN TO WEAK BRETHREN. Though they have no such great
doubts nor scruples in themselves, that should deter them from
coming; yet they are afraid of that woe, which Christ hath de-
nounced against those who offend any of the little ones.
To this I answer only in brief, That if we are once fully satisfied
in our consciences that it is our duty, we ought not to take any
notice at all of the censures and offences of the whole world. Yea,
though the offence they take should not be only an offence
of contristation, and cause sorrow in them when they see us do
that which is contrary to their present judgment ; but though it
should prove an occasion of sin unto them : yet we ought not to
forbear it ; nor to sin ourselves, to keep others from sinning. For,
as we must not do evil out of hope that good may come thereby,
so neither must we forbear what is good out of fear that evil may
ensue thereupon. When we approve ourselves to God and our
own consciences, we ought not to value the censures of others, who
decry our duties ; nor to put ourselves out of the way of our obe-
dience, to put others out of their groundless offences. If they will
be offended at my doing of my duty, let them be offended : and
this shall be my comfort, that, if I have not their good word, yet
I shall have the good word of my own conscience ; and, at last,
the good word of my God, with an Eugl, " Well done, good and
faithful servant ;" and then, let all the men in the world think and
speak what they will of me.
And thus I have gone through those four grand objections, that
usually keep men off from participating in the holy ordinance of
the Lord's Supper, and hope I have answered them satisfactorily.
Nothing now remains, but earnestly to beseech you, for the Lord
Jesus Christ's sake, who offers that flesh and blood to you, which
he offered upon the cross to his father, that you would no longer
content yourselves in your separation; but come unanimously with
us, to receive that blood, by which both you and we hope to be
saved. And let not some little circumstances (which yet you see
how defensible they are, and how hard to be gainsaid by scripture
or reason) make you fly off from so substantial and necessary a
duty as this is. Certainly, it shows that we have but little spi-
ritual hunger and thirst, if we cannot endure wholesome food,
though it be not in every particular dressed as we could fancy.
THE
ALL- SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST TO SAVE SINNERS,
WITH THE PREVALENCY OF HIS INTERCESSION.
Wherefore lie is alle also to save them to the uttermost, that come
tmto God by him: seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for them.
Heb. vii. 25.
INTRODUCTION.
The general design of the Apostle in this Epistle, is, to show
the dignity of Christ, above the Levitical Priesthood : which he
doth, as by many other deep and accurate arguments : so, likewise,
by affirming him to be a priest, "after the order of Melchisedec,"
in the last verse of the foregoing chapter.
In this chapter he prosecutes the argument, by drawing a long
parallel, between the priesthood according to Melchisedec's order,
and the priesthood according to Aaron's order : and, in every com-
parison, he gives the pre-eminence to the former above the latter ;
and thereby proves, that Christ, who was a priest " after the order
of Melchisedec," obtained a more excellent priesthood than they,
who were priests according to the order of Aaron.
1. Now because, in this parallel, there are many things hard to
be understood, I shall give you a brief EXPLICATION of them,
and thereby bring you to the text.
Concerning this Melchisedec, there is much inquiry who he was.
Some think him to be Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the Second
Person in the Blessed Trinity; who assumed human shape then,
when Abraham returned from pursuing the four kings : but this is
altogether impossible, because the Scripture makes him to be the
" King of Salem," a visible and a temporal king over Jerusalem ;
lor, by Salem, that must be implied, as is clear from Ps. lxxvi. 2.
Others conjecture this Melchisedec to be the same with Shem, the
son of Noah ; but whether it was he or no, it is not much mate-
rial : this is certain, that he was appointed and raised up by God
to be an eminent and illustrious type of our High-priest, Jesus
Christ.
i. Now, though the Levitical Priesthood was a clear type of
Christ's priesthood, yet this Melchisedec, who lived four hundred
360
THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST.
361
}Tears before the institution of that order, WAS A more close,
adequate type, and far superior to them. And this is here ex-
pressed :
1. In that he was King of Salem, as well as j>riest of the Most High
God: v. 4.
Now the Levitical Priests were not kings, as he was : as, in those
first ages of the world, it was a usual custom, for the same person
that was king to exercise the priestly office ; and therefore he was
a more express resemblance of Christ, than the Aaronical priests
were.
2. In that he was described to be first King of Righteousness, and
then King of Salem: v. 2, that is, the King of Peace.
Herein, also, he is a most lively type of Christ, who observed
the same order. Christ was " King of Righteousness," to subdue
our sins and sanctify our natures : and he was " King of Peace," to
pacify our consciences, through the assurance of pardon and accept
ance ; for this peace he doth usually bestow upon us, as the fruits
of righteousness formerly communicated to us.
3. In that he was without father or mother, without descent; having
neither beginning of days, nor end of life, as Melchisedec is described
in the third verse.
And, herein, he outvies the Aaronical priesthood : for their
birth and death the Scripture records ; but, of Melchisedec, it wit
nesseth that " he liveth :" v. 8. Now, herein, he is a nearer resem
blance to Christ, than they: for Christ, as God, was "without
mother;" and, as man, he was "without a father:" as God, he hath
not "beginning of days;" as God and man, he is without "end of
life."
4. In that Aaron, who was the father of all the Aaronical Priests,
did pay tithe to him : so v. 4.
And he received them from him : v. 6, which denotes that
Abraham himself was inferior to him : as v. 7 ; and much more
the children of Levi, the offspring of Aaron, who themselves are
said to pay tithes to Melchisedec, being in the loins of their father
Abraham : as we have it in the 9th and 10th verses. As the public
acts of the parent are interpretively the acts of a child, so likewise
Abraham's paying tithes to Melchisedec is recorded by God, as
Levi's paying tithes in Abraham's loins ; and, thereupon, they were
professedly inferior to him.
ii. That this comparison may be the more clear and evident, we
must consider, that Melchisedec was a type of Christ, under
a twofold respect :
362
THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
As he was in his own personal capacity.
As described to us in the Scripture.
For there is a great difference, as we shall see anon.
1. If we consider his Personal Capacity, so he was king and
priest : he was really, in himself, so : he met Abraham, received
tithes from him, and conferred a blessing upon him. But there are
other things spoken of this Melchisedec in the sixth chapter, which
to understand as really agreeing to the person of Melchisedec were
utterly impossible : as, that he was without father or mother, or with-
out descent, or beginning or end of life; as we have it in the third
and eighth verses : and therefore some, considering that this de-
scription could not agree to any man, have fondly fancied that this
Melchisedec was not true man ; but was either Christ, or the Holy
Ghost, or some angel.
2. Therefore, we must note, that these things were spoken of Mel-
chisedec, not as really he was in himself, but as he is represented to
us in the Scripture. Therefore he is said to be " without father or
mother," because the Scripture mentions nothing of them ; records
nothing of his parentage or pedigree, nothing of his birth or death,
but is purposely silent in these things : v. 3 ; that he might be made
like unto the Son of God. The Scripture is purposely silent con-
cerning the pedigree of Melchisedec, and the beginning and ending
of his days, that he might be a more lively type of the Son of God ;
who himself, in his divine nature, was without beginning or end of
days. So that, though truly and really Melchisedec was a man,
born of parents by a long descent from Adam, whose life had a
date both when it begun and when it ended ; yet it is truly said
that he was without these, because they are not mentioned and
recorded in the Scripture. Now among these high privileges and
prerogatives, Melchisedec doth typify the priesthood of Christ
better than the Aarouical priests could typify him ; for he is one,
that abideth and continueth a priest : v. 3 ; and he liveth, as in the
eighth verse. The Scripture speaks nothing, either of his laying
down his office or his life.
Now, in this, he is an eminent and conspicuous type of Christ,
our High-Priest. For,
(1) He hath not laid down his life, so as to lose it : for he was
made " after the power of the endless life ;" as v. 16.
(2) Nor hath he laid down his Priesthood, so as not to exercise
it : for he is " a priest forever ;" and, " because he continueth for-
ever," therefore he " hath an unchangeable priesthood ;" as in v. 24.
The words of the text are a most comfortable inference, drawn
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS. 363
from all this discourse concerning the eternity of Melchisedcc's
priesthood : the eternity of it, I say ; because the Scripture speaks
nothing of the cessation of it. So that my text is a comfortable
inference : Christ " is able to save them to the uttermost, that come
unto God by him ; seeing he ever liveth to make intercession for
them." Doth Christ forever live, and forever sit at the right hand
of God ? doth he continually lay open his wounds, repeat over his
sufferings, plead his death and merits, claim a right to a sure pur-
chase ? is he continually perfuming heaven with the odor of that
sweet incense, which he daily offers up with prayers for all the
saints ? Believe it, such a Sacrifice must needs be acceptable :
such an Advocate must needs be prevalent : such a Saviour must
needs be all-sufficient. "Wherefore he is able to save them to the
uttermost, that come unto God by him ; seeing he ever liveth to
make intercession for them."
II. In these WOEDS we have,
A position couched under a supposition. The supposition is
this : If so be Christ shall ever live to make intercession for the
saints. The position is : That Christ doth live forever to make
intercession, &c, which the Apostle before proves : He is a High-
Priest forever.
There is an inference or corollary drawn from it : Therefore " he
is able to save them to the uttermost," &c.
First. In the position observe these two things :
First. The eternity of the life of Christ in the highest heaven.
Secondly. The eternity of his priestly office.
The former is this : " He liveth forever." The latter is, And he
liveth for this very end, " to make intercession" for us.
Secondly. In the inference we may observe,
First. The truth inferred and asserted: "He is able to save."
Secondly. The measure and degree of this salvation : and that is,
"to the uttermost," to all ends and perfections: he is able to save
to all perfections ; that is, altogether.
Thirdly. The persons, whom he is able thus perfectly to save :
and they are those only, that "come unto God by him." And
these are described,
First. By their obedience: They "come unto God;" that is,
they perform service, obedience, and duty to God.
Secondly. By their faith : They " come unto God by him ;" that
is, by Christ.
All the duties and services which they perform, they tender up
3G4 THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHEIST
by faith in Christ, and by Christ to God : They " come unto God
by him."
Thirdly. And, besides all these, here is a connexion of the in-
ference and the position together, by the word wherefore : " "Where-
fore he is able to save," &c. In the connexion we have also the
number of those, for whom Christ makes intercession: not for all
men, but for those, " that come unto God through him."
Oh, what a rich vein of Scripture is before our eyes, which lies
as an inestimable and unsearchable treasure in golden mines!
Though I may seem to have but broken and crumbled the words,
yet there is abundance of preciousness in every part and parcel of
them. I shall not now stand to raise and insist upon all those ob-
servations, that might pertinently and properly be made from the
words thus divided ; but shall briefly speak to some few.
i. From the TRUTH inferred, Re is able to save to the uttermost,
observe,
Doct. I. That Jesus Christ is an almighty and all-sufft-
cient Saviour.
He is a High-Priest and a Saviour all-sufficient :
1. By his Father's eternal designation : Ps. lxxxix. 19, "I have
laid help upon one that is mighty," &c.
2. By his ovm voluntary sitsception and undertaking for us: Ps.
xl. 7, 8, " Then said I, Lo, I come : in the volume of thy book it
is written of me to do thy will, 0 my God." And the Apostle
quotes it in Heb. x. 7.
3. By the infinite glory and excellency of the divine nature: which
hath a double influence to make him an all-sufficient Saviour.
(1) It puts an infinite worth and value upon his sacrifice ; and
so hath made his offering acceptable, and a full price and ransom
for sinners. It is called the blood of God : Acts xx. 28, " Feed
the flock of God which he hath purchased with his own blood."
And, certainly, the blood of God must needs be an all-sufficient
expiation for the sin of man.
(2) It gave Christ a power and an ability, to appease and satisfy
infinite justice and wrath ; and to break the chains of death, and
the bars of the grave, under which he had been detained, else our
salvation had been a thing desperate and deplorable : but, herein,
is he manifested to be the Son of God and Saviour of the world,
even with power, in that he died and rose again.
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS. 365
4. He is an all-sufficient Saviour by his human capacity. As lie
would not have been able to save us, unless lie had been God ; so
he would not have been capable to save us, unless he had been
man.
Now Christ's humanity hath a twofold influence into the work
of our redemption.
(1) In that, thereby, that person, who is God, became passive ;
and a fit subject to receive and bear the wrath of God.
(2) Hereby satisfaction is made to offended justice, in the same
nature, which transgressed and offended. " By man came death ;
and by the man Jesus Christ came the resurrection from the dead :"
1 Cor. xv. 21. And therefore Christ saith, " a body hast thou pre-
pared me :" Heb. x. 5. To what end ? The Apostle tells us,
" that, through death, he might destroy him that had the power of
death, that is, the devil." Both natures are here required : his
human nature, without which he could not suffer death ; and the
Divine nature, without which he could not destroy him who had
the power of death.
5. He became an all-sufficient Saviour, by the overflowing and
immeasurable unction of the Holy Ghost.
Thus, Isa. lxi. 1, "The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me; be-
cause the Lord hath anointed me to preach good tidings," &c.
John iii. 34, " God gave not his Spirit in measure unto him ;" yea,
" the fulness of the Godhead dwelt bodily in him :" Col. ii. 9, and
all this was on purpose to furnish him with gifts and graces, suit-
able to the discharge of the great work of his mediatorship. Now,
certainly, since he was by God the Father designed, and of his
own self ready and willing, by his humanity capacitated, by his
Divinity fortified, and by the unction of the Holy Spirit furnished
to the work of our salvation, he must needs be an all-sufficient Sa-
viour ; " able to save to the uttermost, all that come unto God by
him."
ii. In the next place, for the persons whom Christ is thus enabled
to save, they are described by their faith and obedience : They come
to God by Christ. Observe,
Doct. II. That Christ himself, although he is an all-suf-
ficient Saviour, able to save to the uttermost, yet he is
not able to save the disobedient and unbelievers.
He only saves those, " that come unto God by him."
366
THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
Now this,
\L Is not for want of merit or virtue in that sacrifice, "which our
High-Priest hath once offered up : not for want of any value or
preciousness in his blood, or sufficiency in his price ; for there is
intrinsic virtue enough in the blood of Christ to save the whole
world.
2. Nor is it from any natural dependance, that salvation hath upon
faith and obedience ; for God was free, and might have disposed of
the eternal inheritance upon other terms. But,
3. It was only upon the ordination and appointment of God, who
hath instituted the way of salvation to be by the death of Christ,
who hath appointed the virtue of his death to be applied to us only
by the grace of faith ; which faith, without obedience and good
works, is in itself dead, and can neither justify nor save us. So,
then, without faith and obedience Christ cannot save us : because
that virtue, whereby he should save us, cannot without these reach
us ; faith being the conveyance of the virtue of Christ's merits to
the soul.
That is the second proposition.
iii. The third and last shall be raised from the CONNEXION of
both parts of the text put together. Therefore " he is able to save
them to the uttermost, that come unto God by him ;" because " he
ever liveth to make intercession for them."
Observe from hence.
Doct. III. That THE TRUE GROUND AND REASON OF CHRIST'S
ALL-SUFFICIENCY TO SAVE SINNERS, IS LAID UPON THE PREVA-
LENCY OF HIS INTERCESSION FOR US.
And this, because it is the most comprehensive point, taking in
both the former, is that, which I choose to insist upon.
In the prosecution of which doctrine, I shall speak concerning
Christ's intercession.
His all-sufficiency to save, which depends upon and flows from it.
I. Concerning CHEIST'S INTERCESSION, I shall inquire
into three things :
What it is, and wherein it doth consist.
What the extent and latitude of it is.
What are the benefits, that do redound to believers by it.
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOB SINNERS. 3G7
i. For the opening what it is, we must know, that intercession
is a law term, borrowed from courts of judicature ; and signifies
the action of a proxy or attorney, either in suing out the rights of
his client, or answering the cavils and objections brought against
him by the plaintiff.
Thus doth Christ for believers. He appears for them : Heb. ix.
2-i. He is entered " into heaven," appearing " in the presence of
God for us." Nay, he doth, in some sense, carry believers into
heaven with him, and there set them before his Father's throne ; as
we have it, Eph. ii. 6 ; " And hath raised us up together, and made
us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus." Even as the
high-priest did bear the names of the twelve tribes upon his breast,
when he entered into the holy of holies ; so Christ, when he entered
into heaven, bears upon his heart the names and persons of all his,
and presents them before his Father. He hath taken their cause,
and pleads it with God his Father; as the Apostle speaks: "We
have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous :" 1
John ii. 1.
This intercession is of three sorts.
1. Charitative intercession.
And, thus, one man is bound by the duty of charity and con-
science to pray and intercede for another. And of this kind of
intercession we have mention made, 1 Tim. ii. 1 ; "I exhort, there-
fore, that, first of all, supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giv-
ing of thanks, be made for all men :" that is intercession of mutual
charity one for another.
2. There is an adjutory intercession, a helping intercession.
And, thus, the Holy Spirit makes intercession for believers:
Eom. viii. 26, 27 ; " Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmi-
ties : for we know not what we should pray for as we ought ; but
the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us, with groanings which
cannot be uttered," &c. He makes intercession for us, because, by
his holy inspirations, he makes those prayers and intercessions for
us, which we make for ourselves. And this is an adjutory inter-
cession. "We are indigent, and see not our own wants, nor have we
tongues to express them ; and, withal, we are dull and heavy, and
make not importunate supplications ; and, therefore, God sends his
Spirit into our hearts, to discover our necessities to us, to raise de-
sires in us, and to put words into our mouths and teach us what to
pray for, and how to pray as we ought.
3. There is an official and authoritative intercession. And this
properly belongs to Christ.
368 THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
And this may be considered under a twofold respect.
(1) His intercession, in his state of humiliation.
And this is in a congruity to that abased state, wherein, " with
strong cries, and tears," and groans he made "supplications" to
God : Heb. v. 7. Yea, when he was under the sharpest agonies ;
when he was bruised by God and broken by men, suffering the
wrath of the one, and the wrongs of the other; when his own
pains might have made his prayers selfish, or his enemies' malice
might have made him revengeful : yet, even then, he forgets not
to intercede for them : Luke xxiii. 3-A ; " Father, forgive them ;
for they know not what they do." Although he was made in
" the form of a se/vant ; despised and rejected of men" (Es. liii. 3) ;
accursed of God (Gal. iii. 13) ; exposed to reproach and injuries ;
devoted to death : notwithstanding all this, his intercession was not
at all regarded the less, or the less prevalent ; but, even in this low
estate and vile appearance, he prayed with majesty and authority,
" Father, I will that that those whom thou hast given me, may be
with me where I am ; that they may behold my glory," &c, John
xvii. 24.
(2) His intercession may be considered as performed on our be-
half, in his state of glory and exaltation.
After his offering up of himself here upon earth as a sacrifice
upon the cross, he entered into the most holy place ; and there he
prosecutes the same suit, which he here commenced : Rom. viii. 3-4 ;
" It is Christ that died ; yea, rather, that is risen again," who is
ascended into heaven, where he continually " maketh intercession
for us."
This glorious intercession of Christ doth principally consist in
these following particulars, which I shall endeavor to illustrate and
open.
[1] In his appearing in the court of heaven in both natures, as
our Mediator and Advocate ; ready to answer any charge laid in
against us, or suing out any good thing that belongs to us.
Thus, when Joshua, the high-priest, stood before the angel in
filthy garments, Zech. iii. 1 ; Satan stood at his right hand to accuse
him : the accusation was true : the crime was manifest : now, here,
the angel (that is, Jesus Christ) interposeth : he appears for us, say-
ing, " The Lord rebuke thee, 0 Satan :" what though the garments
be filthy, I will take them away : " I have caused" their " iniquity
to pass from" them. And this may be for our abundant consola-
tion : though Satan, by his accusations and temptation, stand con-
tinually at our right hand to resist us ; yet Christ, in heaven, always
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS. 369
stands at the right-hand of God to plead for us and silence Satan.
And this was typified to us, by the high-priest entering into the
holy of holies, to make intercession for the people.
[2] Christ presents, as his own person, so likewise the persons
of all bis blessed ones throughout the world, of all believers and
the elect ones, to God the Father.
And that, not only in the general or total sum, that they are so
many thousands, for whom he obtained mercy, for whom he must
obtain salvation ; not only as the high-priest among the Jews, who
only had the names of the twelve tribes engraven upon their breast-
plates, but not the name of every particular person of those tribes :
but Christ hath every particular saint's name engraven upon his
breast, and makes mention of every particular saint in his inter-
cession to his Father : He is " the good shepherd," John x. 14; that
knows every one of his sheep " by name :" v. 3. Let the meanest
Christian, who is so obscure that his name stands unknown upon
earth, take comfort and rejoice in this, that his name is well known
in heaven : Christ hath often spoken, and God hath often heard it.
Yea, though Christ hath so many to hear, so many to relieve and
gratify, yet let not the meanest, the most inconsiderable saint on
earth think that he forgets him ; for he knows him by name ; and
takes as much care and solicitude for his salvation, as if there were
not a soul in the world to save besides him ; making prayers for
him, that his faith fail not, as Christ said to St. Peter : and what is
said of him may be applied in truth to every believer : Luke
xxii. 32.
[3] Christ's intercession consists in presenting the performances
of his people unto God.
All the duties and services of all the saints on earth do only
ascend to God, when as they are presented to him by Christ. For
he is that angel, mentioned in Rev. viii. 3, "having a golden cen-
ser, with much incense, which he offers up with the prayers of all
saints upon the golden altar," &c. It was a true speech of him,
John ix. 31, " God heareth not sinners :" and, therefore, he never
heareth us, because we are sinners ; but he always heareth his Son,
who speaks over for us the same prayers that we have before
spoken : and so he hears us, speaking by him ; and he is well-
pleased with those duties, that otherwise would be an abomination
to him.
[4] Christ presents to God as our services, so also his own merits ;
;~nd that as the full and equitable price of all the mercies for which
he intercedes.
Vol. II.— 24
370 THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
For Christ's intercession is not a bare be^snnsr of blessings, to
be bestowed gratis upon us ; but all his transactions in the court
of heaven are in a way of satisfaction and purchase. Is sin to be
pardoned ? lo, here is the blood of propitiation and atonement. Is
mercy to be procured ? lo, here is the price of the purchase. All,
that we receive through the intercession of Christ, is, at once, both
the effect of free grace and bounty, and yet likewise the purchase
of all-sufficiency and of a meritorious price. In respect of us, all
is free : in respect of Christ's undertaking ; without our preordina-
tion, free, as to performance ; without our premonition, free, in the
effectual application of it to us. But, though all this is free grace,
in respect of us; yet, in respect of Christ, it is the purchase of a
full price, and cost him the laying aside of his own glory, the ob-
scuring himself in a veil of flesh, and the assuming of a body
to prepare him for the work of our redemption : it cost him the
losing of his life, the shedding of his most precious blood to ac-
complish that redemption : 1 Cor. vi. 20 ; 1 Cor. vii. 23 ; " Ye are
all bought with a price," &c. We are "not redeemed with cor-
ruptible things, as silver and gold but with the precious blood
of Christ:" 1 Pet. i. 18, 19. Now, as Christ once offered up him-
self upon the cross, so he continually offers up himself in inter-
cession ; and presents that blood to his Father, that he formerly
shed, for sinners : and, therefore, it is remarkable, that where Christ
is called our "advocate," he is called likewise our "propitiation:"
1 John ii. 1, 2 ; "If any man sin, we have an advocate with the
Father, Jesus Christ the righteous : And he is also the propitiation
for our sins :" noting to us, that the validity of the intercession
of Christ consists in the merits of his death and sufferings ; which
price, offered up as a propitiation unto God in his intercession, is
for the sins of all those that believe.
[5] Christ also presents his will and desire to his Father, in his
intercession: which, by virtue of his merits, is always heard and
granted.
And this he doth, not in a supplicatory manner, but by author-
ity ; by the absolute dominion, which he hath over those mercies
for which he intercedes: " Father, I will that those whom thou
hast given me, may be with me," &c. All authority is given to
the Son : John v. 22. Therefore it is said, Eom. viii. 3-i, that he
" is at the right-hand of God making intercession for us :" which
phrases import, that all power, both in heaven and earth, is con-
signed over to Christ ; and, therefore, his intercession at the right-
hand of God is an intercession with authority ; such an intercession
as cannot, as shall not be denied.
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS. 371
So, then, in these five particulars, we may see wherein the inter-
cession of Christ consists: in presenting his own person, and ap-
pearing in the court of heaven for us ; in offering up our duties
and services; in presenting his own merits, and likewise his sover-
eign and uncontrolable will to his Father: by all which we may
rest abundantly secured, that all the good things, which we ask in
his name and that he asks on our behalf, shall be certainly conferred
upon us.
So much for the first thing propounded, what the intercession
of Christ is, and wherein it doth consist.
li. Let us consider, according to the method proposed, this In-
tercession of Christ IN THE LATITUDE AND EXTENT OF IT.
I shall do this under a twofold respect :
In respect of the time, wherein it is made.
In respect of the persons, for whom it is prevalent.
1. Consider the intercession of Christ, in respect of the time.
And so we may take notice too, how he performed it before his
assumption of flesh, and likewise how it shall be performed after
the consummation of all things to all eternity.
(1) As to the former, observe, that though it be most eminently
performed since the hypostatical union of both natures in the per-
son of Christ ; yet it was also effectually performed before his taking
of our flesh upon him.
For, as now Christ intercedes upon the account of those suffer-
ings, which he hath undergone in his body : so he interceded, and
his intercession was prevalent, before he was made flesh ; though
the merit, which made that intercession prevalent, was wrought out
in the flesh. Therefore we find, in the Old Testament, Christ inter-
ceding before he was God-Man, actually ; but, as the Second Person
of the Blessed Trinity, he was afterwards to be made God-Man :
Zech. i. 12 ; " The angel of the Lord (that is, Jesus Christ) answered
and said, O Lord of Hosts, how long wilt thou not have mercy on
Jerusalem and on the cities of Judah," &c. Yea, the saints then
alive made use of the name of Christ, in their prayers to God the
Father: so you have it, Dan. ix. 17 ; "Now, therefore, 0 our God,
hear the prayer of thy servant, &c, and cause thy face to shine upon
thy sanctuary that is desolate, for the Lord's sake." So that hence
you see, that Christ's intercession began in heaven, long before his
abode here upon earth : yea, it was the very first part of the office
of his mediatorship that he entered upon : Christ did nothing as
mediator, till after the fall : and the first thing which he did as in
372
THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
that relation, was interceding for fallen man; to keep him from death
threatened, and to restore him to life which he had forfeited.
(2) Consider Christ's intercession, not only as performed from all
eternity, but after the consummation of all things.
He intercedes for his Church, not only while militant on earth,
but when triumphant in glory ; " He ever liveth to make interces-
sion for us." Christ is said to be " a priest forever :" Heb. vi. 20 ;
and to have " an unchangeable priesthood," in the verse before the
text. The priesthood of Christ hath two parts, oblation and inter-
cession : his oblation was when he made his soul an offering for
sin, and offered up himself as a sacrifice to God upon the altar of
the cross : now this part of his priesthood is ceased, Heb. x. 14 ;
ix. 26. By once offering up himself "he hath perfected forever,
them that are sanctified," &c. Christ being a priest forever, and
not being a priest any longer in respect of his oblation, it remains,
that the eternity of his priesthood descends upon his intercession
only ; and, therefore, his intercession is eternal.
But, you may ask me, " "What need shall we stand in of the in-
tercession of Christ, ' when we are glorified with him ; and what
then shall he intercede for ?"
To this I answer : The intercession of Christ is twofold, concilia-
tory and reconciliatory. The first is that, whereby mercy and all
good things, both temporal, spiritual, and eternal, are effectually
procured for us, and bestowed upon us : the other is that whereby
pardon, justification, and atonement are freely conferred upon us.
While we are upon the earth, we stand in need to receive the
benefit of both these intercessions : for they are aptly suited to our
twofold state, of wants and miseries, and of sin and imperfection.
Our wants are supplied, by his conciliatory intercession ; and our
sins pardoned, by his reconciliatory intercession : and of both these
we have absolute need while we live here in this vale of tears.
But, accordingly as the church and people of God do out-grow the
state of want and sin, so likewise these intercessions of Christ, our
High- Priest, cease.
[1] Christ's reconciliatory intercession ever ceaseth in heaven,
when he hath gathered together the number of his elect into one :
for then they shall all be in a full, perfect, and sinless condition.
We shall then never more offend God, never more be alienated and
estranged from God by sin : and, when we are possessed of such a
blessed state as this, there shall be no more need of a daysman, to
make intercession and reconciliation for all distances ; and enmity
shall be utterly abolished. Therefore, Christ's intercession doth
not last forever, as to this part which is reconciliatory.
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS. 373
[2] As for his consolatory intercession, whereby be obtains for
us mercy and all good things, that is, those good things that are
either temporal or spiritual, or that respect either this life or the
future state of glory in heaven ; the former part of this intercession
of Christ shall likewise shortly cease, because this life itself shall
shortly cease, and the saints themselves also : for, when all, that
have been translated or that have died, shall be raised to a better
life, all the wants which they do now sustain, a want of grace, or
a want of peace, or a want of protection, or a want of provision,
inward wants or outward worldly wants or evils, shall all cease
there : and therefore the intercession of Christ, as it respects the
mercies of this life, shall shortly cease.
Christ's intercession for future glory, is either for the substance
of it or for the continuance of it.
As for the substance of their glory, Christ intercedes for that
before he crowns them with it : John xvii. 24 ; "I will that those,
whom thou hast given me, may be with me where I am, that they
may behold my glory, which thou hast given me." The beatifical
vision is the very glory and happiness of the saints in heaven ;
and, when they are brought to behold this glory of Christ, this in-
tercession ceaseth.
But, then, there is Christ's intercession for the continuance of
their glory. And this is that intercession, which is everlasting ;
that intercession, which he ever liveth to make. As our Saviour
Christ ever lives, so he ever makes intercession for the saints ; that
they may never be cut off from God's presence, nor fall from their
happiness, nor forfeit their glorious inheritance : for, in heaven
itself though we be there in a most perfect and sinless state, yet,
were it not for the intercession of Christ whereby every moment
he procures us a confirmation of that estate, we should have no
more security of our continuance than the angels which fell, who
were more holy and happy than ever we were ; we should have no
more confirmation than Adam had in paradise, who forfeited his
happiness by the mutability of his own will. Therefore, I say, the
continuance of the saints now in heaven depends upon the ever-
lasting intercession of Jesus Christ.
Thus we have considered the extent of Christ's intercession, as
to the time wherein he makes it ; and that, before his incarnation,
and likewise after the consummation of all things.
2. Let us now consider the extent of Christ's intercession as to
the Persons, for whom he intercedes.
And that is for all his, in opposition to the world. We have
374
THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
this plain in Christ's prayer on earth, which is the pattern and
draught of his intercession in heaven : John xvii. 9 ; " I pray not
for the world ; but for them, which thou hast given me out of the
world." I pray for them ; those, that thou designest shall be
brought to glory by my merits. Now, of these, some are yet in a
state of nature ; disobedient, impenitent, unbelievers : others are
in a state of grace ; actually converted and regenerated : Christ
intercedes for both : for these latter he intercedes throughout the
whole chapter. John xvii. 20 ; " Neither pray I for these alone,
but for all those, that shall believe on me through their word :"
many of which were then living, and received the benefits of Christ's
intercession in their effectual vocation and conversion. For unbe-
lievers, Christ prays that they may obtain grace ; for believers, that
they may obtain more grace, and through it be brought to glory.
And that is the second consideration in respect of the interces-
sion of Christ, as to the latitude and extent of it, both as to the
time and persons.
iii. Another thing propounded, is, to consider, the intercession
of Christ, IN RESPECT OF THE BENEFITS THAT FLOW FROM IT : and
those are very great and manifold blessings, worthy to be obtained
by so great an advocate.
There are but two things, wherein the office of an advocate pro-
perly consists :
To defend his client from wrongs and injuries.
To procure good things for him.
The first he doth, by answering the accusations and exceptions,
that are brought against him ; and the latter he doth, by suing out
his right and title. Both these the Lord Jesus Christ, our advo-
cate, doth for us.
1. He defends us from those evils, that our adversaries, by their ac-
cusations, would bring against us.
As we are sinners, God's justice, our own consciences, and Satan's
malice come in as our adversaries, and all lay their several charges
against us. Justice calls for vengeance, Conscience thunders, Satan
rages, and all accuse us. God calls to the bar. "Sinner, such and
such a sin thou art guilty of, that deserves eternal damnation." —
" True, Lord," saith Conscience : " I will witness the same against
him, having warned him of it and checked him for it ; but he hath
fallen upon me, and wounded me, while I, in tby name, have given
him these admonitions." — ''True, Lord," saith the devil too: "All
this he did upon my suggestions and temptations, therefore resign
him over to me for punishment."
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS. 375
Kow when the poor sinner stands mute and trembling, his
mighty advocate pleads his cause ; and silences all these accusa-
tions that are brought against him, and sets him right. And this
he doth two ways.
(1) He doth it by reconciling God and conscience, through his
own blood.
Which blood, as it is the blood of atonement, so it reconciles
God and us ; and, as it is the blood of sprinkling, so it reconciles
our own consciences to us. As it is the blood of atonement, so we
are reconciled to God, and God to us : Rom. v. 10. We are " re-
conciled to God by the death of his Son :" and it is that blood,
which " speaketh better things " for us " than the blood of Abel ;"
for, as that cries to God for vengeance, so this cries louder for
mercy and forgiveness. As it is the blood of sprinkling, so it re-
conciles our own consciences to us, and makes them at peace with
us: Heb. x. 22 ; "Let us draw near with a true heart, in full assur-
ance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience,
&c. :" an evil conscience, that is, an accusing and an affrighting con-
science : it is said to be sprinkled, because the blood of Christ must
first produce purity in our souls, before it can procure any well-
grounded peace. That is the first particular, how Christ defends
us from the accusations of our adversaries, by reconciling the jus-
tice of God and our own consciences to us.
(2) Our advocate defends us, as by reconciling God and our own
consciences to us, so by stopping the mouth of the devil, who, be-
cause he can never be reconciled, therefore he must be silenced.
So we find that Christ stopped the mouth of that great accuser,
Zech. iii. 2 ; "The Lord rebuke thee, 0 Satan ; even the Lord, that
hath chosen Jerusalem, rebuke thee, &c." Thus our Lord Jesus
Christ, by his powerful intercession, silenceth all the accusations
that are brought against us, by the justice of God and our own
consciences, reconciling them unto us, and stopping the mouth of
our implacable adversary the devil ; so that none of their accusa-
tions, though preferred against us, can prevail to our detriment or
disadvantage. All this we have summarily collected together in
Rom. viii. 33, 34 ; " Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's
elect ? It is God that justifieth. Who is he, that condemneth ?
It is Christ, that died ; yea rather, that is risen again, who is even
at the right-hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us."
This is the first great benefit, which we receive from the inter-
cession of Christ ; he defends us from those evils, which our ad -
versaries, through their accusations, endeavor to bring upon us and
prefer against us.
376
THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
2. I now come to speak of those good things, which, by Christ'1 s
merits wc have a right and title to.
And innumerable are the benefits, that redound to believers by
the intercession of Christ.
If you inquire what they are, I answer,
(1) In general, the whole work of our salvation depends, as well
upon the life and intercession of Christ, as upon his death and suf-
ferings.
Though this may seem strange possibly to those, who are wont
to hear our salvation ascribed only to the death and sufferings of
Christ ; yet it evidently appears from Scripture, that our salvation
and all the benefits we are to receive and expect do as much flow
from the virtues of his glorious life and intercession, as from the
merits of his death and passion.
There are two things requisite, before any good thing can be-
come ours.
A meritorious procurement or purchase of the thing itself.
An actual and effectual application of it to us.
Now the purchase is made by his death and sufferings ; but the
effectual application of them is by his life and intercession. By
the former, the mercies are purchased : by the latter, the purchase
is enjoyed. Therefore, if Christ had only died, and not risen again,
and overcome and triumphed over death in his own empire, and
triumphed over the grave as in his own territories, his undertak-
ings had redounded to his own disappointment, but not at all to our
salvation : but, herein, saith the Apostle, doth he declare himself,
" to be the Son of God with power by his resurrection from the
dead :" Kom. i. 4, our hopes of salvation had been all buried in
the same grave with him, but that which he died to purchase he
lives to bestow : for "he ever liveth to make intercession."
There was no one prejudice, that hindered the gospel so much
from taking place in the hearts of the heathens in the primitive
times, as the death and cross of Christ ; for they believed that he
was lifted up upon the cross : but would not believe, that he was
raised from the grave. Their natural reason herein taught them
this inference, that, to expect life from Christ, was to hope for it
from him, that could not preserve his own, or restore it again after
the loss of it.
It is true, it seems to natural reason, to be folly thus to hope for
life from a dead person : were it not that his life applied what his
death purchased ; and our salvation, which was begun on the cross,
is perfected on the throne. And therefore we have it in Acts ii. 24,
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS. 377
God raised him from the grave, because it was impossible that he
should be held of it.
"Why was it not possible that Christ should be held of the
grave ?" I answer, upon these two accounts.
One impossibility was in regard of his person ; another, in regard
of his office : for, as he was man, so he abhorred death, and a sepa-
ration from his body ; and, as he was God, so he was able to reunite
them, to overcome death, and burst asunder the bars of the grave :
so that, as man having a desire to live, and as God having power
to live, it was impossible for him to be detained prisoner in the
grave.
But this is not all : there is another impossibility in regard of
his office. He was appointed to redeem lost man, to rescue him
from eternal death : and therefore it was impossible for him to be
kept under the power of any temporal death, because this could
not be done while he lay under a restraint of the grave : his death
would have been but a dead thing to us, without his resurrection :
it was his life, that put virtue into his death.
The obedience of Christ hath a twofold virtue.
As it is a satisfaction to offended justice.
As it is a purchase of forfeited mercy.
Both these become benefits to us, by Christ's life and interces-
sion.
[1] His satisfaction to offended justice, whereby we are recon-
ciled to God and God to us, that satisfaction which was purchased
and procured by his death, becomes beneficial to us by his life.
So we have it, Eom. v. 10 ; " For if, when we were enemies, we
were reconciled to God by the death of his Son, much more, being
reconciled, we shall be saved by his life." But the actual applica-
tion of this is by his life : therefore it follows, in the same place,
"much more shall we be saved by his life." We were fully recon-
ciled by his death, in respect of merit ; but we are much more
reconciled by his life, in respect of the effectual application of that
merit to us.
[2] Christ purchased those blessings and mercies, which we had
forfeited ; and they are made effectual and beneficial to us by his
life.
There are three great and principal mercies, which Christ pur-
chased for us : justification and pardon, sanctification or holiness,
and the future inheritance of life and glory. These three become
effectual to us by Christ's life.
1st. Justification and the pardon of our sins become effectual
and beneficial to us by the life of Christ.
37S THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
Rom. iv. 25. He " was delivered for our offences, and was raised
again for our justification." If he had not risen from the dead, he
himself could not be justified ; much less could we be justified by
him. And, therefore saith the Apostle, 1 Tim. iii. 16 ; "And with-
out controversy, great is the mystery of godliness : God was mani-
fest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, &c.," that is,
he was "manifested in the flesh," in his incarnation: he was "seen
of angels," in his glorious ascension: but he was "justified in the
Spirit," in his resurrection. Had he never been raised from the dead
by his Spirit, that is, by the almighty power of the divine nature,
he had not been declared just, nor could he ever have justified us.
2dly. Sanctification and holiness is the powerful effect of the life
of Christ, though it was the purchase of his death.
Therefore saith the Apostle, Phil. iii. 10 ; " That ye may know
him, and the power of his resurrection ;" that is, that power, which,
through his resurrection, he doth apply to us, and by which he
raiseth us up also to newness of life. And this he calls our being
" planted together in the likeness of his resurrection :" Rom. vi. 5 ;
" For, if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death,
we shall also be in the likeness of his resurection."
3dly. Our future inheritance of life and glory, is likewise ascribed
to the life of Christ, though it was purchased by his death.
John xiv. 19 ; '' Because I live, ye shall live also :" that is, be-
cause I live eternally in heaven, ye shall live eternally in heaven,
also.
So then, in the general, you see that there is no benefit redound-
ing to believers by the death of Christ, but the same doth redound
to them likewise by the life of Christ : which life is ever employed
in the work of intercession : " He ever liveth to make intercession"
for us. See what the Apostle saith : " Whether we live, we live
unto the Lord ; and whether we die, we die unto the Lord : whether
we live, therefore, or die, we are the Lord's." It might happily be
inverted to us : Whether the Lord lives, he lives for us ; or, whether
he dies, he dies for us; and, whether the Lord lives or dies, it is
for our advantage.
But this is only in the general ; and, therefore,
(2) To come and descend to particulars : there are very many
great benefits, that do redound to believers by the life and inter-
cession of Christ.
[1] Hence we obtain the mystical union, by which we are united
both to God and to one another.
John xvii. 21 ; Christ prays, that his saints " may be all one; as
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOB SINNERS. 379
thou, Father, art in mo, and I in thee." And from this union flows
all that fellowship and communion, which they have either with
God or with one another: their communion with God depends
upon their being united to him in the sameness of spirit ; and their
communion among themselves depends upon their mutual union in
the same body ; and both depend upon this prayer of Christ.
[2] The inestimable gift of the Holy Ghost, likewise, is the
benefit of Christ's intercession.
John xvi. 7 ; " If I go not away, the Comforter will not come
unto you; but if I depart, I will send him unto you:" so, John
xiv. 16, 17 ; "I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another
Comforter, that he may be with you forever." All the motions,
breathings, evidences, and supports of the Holy Spirit which you
enjoy, as they were the purchase of Christ's death, so also are they
benefits obtained by his life and intercession for us. Hence also
was it, that, in the first age of the Church, there were those extra-
ordinary and miraculous gifts of the Holy Ghost ; the gifts of
tongues and healing, &c. Acts iii. 33.
[3] Through this intercession, we have boldness and confidence
at the throne of grace.
Heb. iv. 14, 15 ; " Seeing then that we have a great High Priest,
that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God let us
therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain
mercy, and find grace to help in time of need." Eph. iii. 12 ; " In
whom we have boldness and access with confidence through the
faith of him." Who would not be encouraged to go boldly to
God, that hath an advocate to plead for him, that never yet had the
least denial ?
[4] Hence, also, we receive all our strength and growth in grace.
John xvii. 17 ; " Sanctify them through thy truth : thy word is
truth." Grace, together with all the measures and degrees of it, is
derived to us, as from Christ's fulness, so by his intercession : it is
received by our prayers, and conveyed to us by his prayer.
[5] Hence we obtain, likewise, perseverance and continuance in
grace.
John xvii. 11 ; " Holy Father, keep through thine own name
those whom thou hast given me." "I have prayed," saith Christ
to Peter, " that thy faith fail not :" and, upon this incense of Christ's
prayer, is built the perseverance of the saints in grace.
[6] Hence, likewise, we are preserved both against temptation ;
and, from sin, when under temptation.
John xvii. 15 ; "I pray that thou shouldst keep them from the
380
THE ALL - SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
evil :" that is, from the evil of temptation, so that Satan never come
near us ; or, from the evil to which he tempts us, so that though
he assault us he may never prevail : that we may be either free
from temptation, or at least victorious over it. So, Luke x. 17.
The devil is bound up by this almighty prayer : and, though there
be no saint on earth, that enjoys perfect freedom either from sin or
temptations to sin ; yet these temptations would be much more
frequent, and always prevalent over us, did not Christ's prayer in-
terpose by mighty force and strength, and beat back Satan's fiery
darts that they cannot reach us, or rebate their force and sharpness
that they cannot hurt us.
[7] From Christ's intercession we, likewise, do obtain accepta-
tion of all our duties.
He sees the iniquity of our holy things, and cleanses us from
all the. imperfections, corruption, and sinfulness, that adhere to
them : even by that incense, that he offers up with the prayers of
all the saints, he makes them acceptable and a sweet savor to God
the Father. Not that the incense of the intercession of Christ
casts a mist before God, that he should not discern the faults and
infirmities of our best services : yea, he clearly sees them, and fully
knows them ; yet those performances, which in themselves were
abominable and sinful, through the perfume of his incense become
a sweet savor to God, and he accepts of them with as much com-
placency and delight as he doth of the perfect services of the angels
themselves.
[8] From the intercession of Christ we receive the benefit of the
Spirit's making intercession for us in our hearts ; with prayer for
us, that we, through the Spirit, may be enabled to pray again.
All our prayers are, indeed, but the echoing back of his own
Spirit : Gal. iv. 6 ; " Because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the
Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying Abba, Father." The
Holy Ghost is here called "the Spirit of his Son," because Christ
hath purchased Him for his by his death, and sent Him into the
hearts of his by his authority and commission.
Thus you see there are sundry great benefits and privileges,
which we receive by the life and intercession of Christ in heaven.
But you may say, " Doth Christ's intercession always prevail ?
Is he never denied ? And may we be certain to obtain all these
benefits by him ?"
I answer, we may : and this certainty is grounded upon three
things.
First. In that the Father always hears and grants him all his
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS.
381
desires: John xi. 41, 42 ; "I know that thou hearest me always."
lie is the well-beloved Son of God ; and, therefore, as we are bid
by that heavenly voice, Mat. xvii. 5, to hear him, in all his com-
mands; so will his Father hear him, in all his requests.
Secondly. The Father himself loves us ; and is willing and
ready to give forth those good things to us, of which we stand in
need. So we have it, John xvi. 26, 27; "I say not that I will
pray the Father for you :" you may be fully assured I will ; and,
therefore, whatsoever I ask shall be granted : " for the Father
loveth you," and will deny me no request that is for your good.
Thirdly. That all these benefits are at the command and disposal
of Christ himself : and, therefore, as he intercedes that these bene-
fits may be bestowed upon us, so he himself will bestow them ; for
they are at his command, and under his authority : Mat. xxviii.
18 ; " All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth :" and
therefore all these things shall certainly be conferred upon you in
due time and order, through the prevalence of the intercession of
Christ.
Thus I have cursorily run over these things, which might have
been much dilated upon, because I will hasten to that which is
more practical.
Thus much for that position, That Christ " ever liveth to make
intercession for us."
II. The next thing, that remains to be treated of, is the infer-
ence deduced and drawn from the position : Therefore, " he is able
to save to the uttermost those that come unto God by him :" from
which I shall handle CHRIST'S ALL-SUFFICIENCY" TO
SAVE ; and, therein, labor to set forth the freeness and fulness of
divine grace in the salvation of sinners.
In order whereunto I have already showed you, that Christ was
made thus an all-sufficient Saviour, by the Father's designation,
and his own voluntary susception ; by the capacity of his human
nature, fitting him to receive wrath ; by the power of the divine
nature, enabling him to reluctate it ; and by an immeasurable unc-
tion of the Holy Ghost, furnishing him with all endowments re-
quisite to perfect our redemption.
Christ, being thus every way qualified for this great work, is
made all-sufficient to save; and his all-sufficiency to save will
appear in these following particulars.
382
THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
i. IN THE GREATNESS OF THE NUMBER AND THE HEINOUSNESS
OK THE NATURE OF THOSE SINS, FROM WHICH HE IS ABLE TC
DELIVER.
Though your sins be as many as the sands, and as' great as the
mountains, swelled up with fearful aggravations that make them
out of measure sinful ; yet he can say to the mountains, " Be re-
moved, and cast into the bottom of the sea," even the red sea of
his own blood ; and it shall be done. This was prefigured by the
scape-goat, Lev. xvi. 21, upon which the iniquities of all the child-
ren of Israel were laid, that he might carry them into the land of
forgetfulness. And, as the scape-goat, so the paschal-lamb repre-
sented Christ, and his all-sufficiency to save : and therefore we
have that speech of John the Baptist, John i. 29 ; "Behold the
Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." Yea,
this was alluded to by the imposition of his name : Mat. i. 21 ;
" Thou shalt call his name Jesus : for he shall save his people from
their sins."
There are two things in sin, from which we stand in need to be
saved.
From its pollution ; which, of itself, is enough to exclude us from
heaven, into which no unclean thing shall ever enter.
From its condemnation ; by which we are excluded from heaven,
and adjudged to hell.
From both these, he is able to save to the very uttermost.
1. Christ is able to save you from the pollution and defilement of
your foulest lusts and sins ; and that, "by the washing of regenera-
tion, and the renewing of the Holy Ghost :" Tit. iii. 5.
Those spots of defilement, that have so polluted and stained your '
consciences, that no tears, though your eyes were turned into ever-
running streams, would ever be able to wash out, yet the sprink-
ling of the blood of Christ can. It can purge the heart and con-
science " from dead works :" Heb. ix. 14, and change the scarlet
and crimson complexion of it into whiteness and purity. There
is no sinner here this day, though his heart be as foul and black
as hell, though his life swarm with abominable lusts of all sorts,
3*et, Christ, by his Almighty Spirit and efficacious grace, can in an
instant transform and new mould him ; and, of a desperate and
outrageous sinner, make him an humble and broken-hearted saint.
See that black catalogue, 1 Cor. vi. 9 — 11; "Be not deceived:
neither fornicators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers nor thieves nor
• drunkards shall inherit the kingdom of God." What saith the
Apostle concerning such ? " Such were some of you :" why, is it
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOB SINNERS. 383
possible that grace should change, or mercy pardon, or the devil
lose such great sinners as these are? .Yet, "such were some of
you : hut ye are washed, but ye are sanctified in the name of the
Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God."
Yea, and this all-sufficiency of Christ to save and sanctify the
vilest and most flagitious sinner, is made more eminently glorious
in these particulars.
(1) In that he is able to effect this mighty change in a moment,
in the twinkling of an eye, without waiting upon the methods of
previous preparations or dispositions.
The Spirit doth not always stand knocking by common motions,
persuasions, and convictions, and legal terrors : but, sometimes,
forceth and breaketh open the heart ; and, by his irresistible effi-
cacy, suddenly surpriseth the soul, and seizeth on it, and captivateth
it to the obedience of the Lord Christ. As, at mid-day, when we
remove the shutters of our windows, light doth not enter in by
degrees, first dawning and darting in some weak beams of light, and
then some further degrees ; but it springs in at once, and at one
moment, irradiates and enlightens the room with a perfect and full-
grown brightness : so, sometimes, the Sun of Righteousness doth
arise upon the heart, without the circumstances of a dawning;
though this is not, indeed, God's usual method in converting sin-
ners. Nay, sometimes, it darts both light and warmth, at once,
through the whole heart; by which our Almighty Saviour can, in
a moment, work a greater change by far, than God wrought in all
the six days' creation . he can, at once, melt down the hard heart
and subdue the stubborn will, tame headstrong passions and violent
affections, and demolish the strong-holds of iniquity that have
many years been fortifying against him : he can both wound and
heal, kill and* make alive, destroy sin and plant grace ; and that,
with such dispatch, as can prevent, not only the endeavors, but the
observation of a sinner.
(2) The all-sufficiency of Christ to save and sanctify appears in
this also, that sometimes he works this mighty change at such an
unlikely season ; when the sinner is the hottest and the most eager
in the prosecution of his lust.
It is easy to show, by some remarkable instances, what he is
able to do, by converting a sinner to himself, not only without
preparations to assist him, but against the strongest preparations
that the sinner and the devil have made to resist him. Some have
been surprised by grace in the very act of sin, that might have
provoked justice to have damned them : mercy hath made it an
384 THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
opportunity for their salvation : some circumstances in their sin
have proved to be the beginning of their conversion. Thus St.
Paul, in the midst of his threatening, in the height and heat of his
persecutions, when he was going to Damascus, to hale and impri-
son those that made profession of the name of Christ, was, by the
almighty grace of Christ, turned to be an apostle. And so, in Isa.
lvii. 18. Notwithstanding that he goes on to add sin to sin and
iniquity to iniquity, " I have seen his ways," saith God, " and I
will heal him :" by my efficacious and Almighty grace breaking
in upon him in a moment.
(3) Christ's all-sufficiency to sanctify and save a sinner appears
to be eminently glorious, in that he is able to work this great and
mighty change by such contemptible means, as, to the eye of hu-
man reason, is altogether insufficient to achieve it ; and that is, by
the preaching of the word.
Should God himself speak out of heaven in thunder ; should we
hear the voice of his terrible majesty in the clouds, "Eepent,
repent, or eternally perish ;" should some angel, that is now mi-
nistering among us, make himself visible, and from this place
denounce wrath and vengeance against impenitent sinners, and
promise peace and pardon to all that shall believe, repent, and re-
form their lives ; should some damned wretch be released out of
hell, and sent hither on purpose to warn you to repent, or for ever
to be swallowed up in fiery wrath, if you should see him speaking
flames at every word, this were a likely course to move you : for
who would be so senseless and obdurate, as not to be convinced at
such a sermon as this ? But know, that God hath committed the
word of reconciliation not unto them, but unto us, " earthen ves-
sels " as we are. And yet, alas ! what can we do ? we can but
stammer out a few words, that are soon lost, that are soon scat-
tered : we can but reprove men for their sins, threaten them with
wrath, admonish them to fly to Jesus Christ for his righteousness,
and beseech them through him to be reconciled to God. Now,
that this should be of such force as to persuade conscience, to break
the heart, to ransack the bowels, even of those very sinners, who
perhaps came with prejudices, contempt, and scorn ; what is this,
but a plain and evident demonstration of the almighty power of
God, who, "by the foolishness of preaching, saveth those that do
believe ;" thereby convincing the world that there is nothing so
weak and contemptible, but God can by it bring to pass things
wonderful and miraculous.
That is the first thing, whereby it doth appear, that Christ is
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS. 385
all-sufficient to save sinners : the greatness of the number, the
heinousness of the nature, and the pollution of those sins, from
which he is able to deliver; as I have showed in these three par-
ticulars.
2. Christ is able to save, not only from the pollution of the
foulest, bvA from the guilt and condemnation of the greatest sins ; and
that, by a free pardon and remission of them.
What greater sins than blasji>hemy and persecution ? yet, saith
St. Paul concerning himself, 1 Tim. i. 13; "I was before a blas-
phemer, and a persecutor but I obtained mercy." Therefore, we
cannot say with Cain, as the marginal note renders it, " My iniquity
is greater than can be forgiven :" I have out-sinned mercy ; and
there is nothing remains for me, but the fearful expectation of the
fiery indignation, which will certainly devour me." Is not that
blood of infinite value, which God shed for thee ? Hath not this
all-sufficient Saviour borne the whole wrath which thou shouldst
have borne ? Hath he not " brought life and immortality to light
and wilt thou be so injurious as to think thy sins more vile, than
his blood is precious ? or, that there is more venom in them to de-
stroy thee, than there is virtue in his blood to save thee ? Let not
the devil persuade thee, before the commission of thy sins, that
they are so little, that they need no pardon ; nor, after the commis-
sion of them, that they are so heinous, that they cannot be par-
doned. Man is in nothing more provoking to God, than when he
believes that his sins cannot be pardoned.
There are but two sins which are unpardonable. The one, is the
dreadful sin against the Holy Ghost ; and the other is final unbe-
lief. Final unbelief cannot be pardoned, because the death of
Christ, by which all pardon is obtained, can be applied to the soul
by no other means than faith. The sin against the Holy Ghost
cannot be pardoned, because it is a malicious rejection of the blood
of Christ, and all pardon by it.
Hast thou reason to think thyself guilty of either of these sins ?
Thou canst not say thou art guilty of final unbelief; for that
cannot be, until the last moment of thy life.
But that, which most of all troubles the despairing soul, is, lest
it hath committed the unpardonable sin against the Holy Ghost.
And this many are afflicted with ; this they fear ; and so, in the
extreme anguish and horror of their souls, they cry out that they
are lost, that they are damned, that there is no hope, no pardon for
them. If it be so indeed, that there is no pardon for thee; yet
this outcry confutes itself: for the sin against the Holy Ghost is,.
Vol. II.— 25
386
THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST.
of all others, the least jealous and suspicious. I am persuaded,
that the consideration of the nature of this sin will persuade us
that there is no man guilty of it, but he, that is also given up by
God to a reprobate mind and a seared conscience, and so grown
quite past feeling as never to complain of his miserable condition.
Thy very troubles, therefore, thy very despairing thoughts, show
that thou hast no reason to despair, and that thy sins are not un-
pardonable : and, therefore, be what they will, the deformity of
them never so ugly, the guilt of them as ghastly as thy guilty con-
science represents them, yet there is an all-sufficiency in Christ
to save thee fully.
Is it the numberless number of them, that affrights thee ?
Were they yet more, Christ can save thee from them : 1 John i. 7 ;
"The blood of.....Christ cleanseth from all sin." Dost thou com-
plain,© soul, that thy sins are as many in number as the sand upon
the seashore ? yea, but dost thou not know likewise, that the sea
can cover the sands ? so the overflowing blood of Christ can reach
the uttermost borders and extent of all thy sins ; and keep them
from the sight of God, that they shall never more appear.
Is it the greatness and the heinous nature of thy sins, that afflict
thee ? Possibly thou mightst think I flatter thee, to tell thee thou
shouldst gather ground of hope rather than of despair : for thou
hast now a plea for pardon. See how the prophet David urgeth
this as an argument with God, for the forgiveness of them : " For
thy name's sake, 0 Lord, pardon mine iniquity:" why? It may
be they are so great, that they cannot in justice be pardoned : Yea,
"0 Lord, pardon mine iniquity, for it is great." It is a very strange
argument, one would think, thus to plead with men : "Pray pardon
me, because I have done you a great injury :" and yet, with God,
whose thoughts are not as the thoughts of men, and whose ways
are not as the ways of men, this strange argument is very forcible
and prevalent : " Lord, pardon me, because I have sinned greatly :"
thou speakcst more reason by far, than if thou shouldst say, thy
sins are great and heinous, and therefore there is no hope of pardon
for them.
3. Now Christ's all-sufficiency to save the greatest anil the worst of
sinners appears in these following 2~>articulars.
(1) In that he is able to save the oldest and most accustomed sin-
ner ; and to make the last hour of his life the first of his eternal
happiness.
And, in this, if in any thing, the Almighty power of Christ to
save is made most wonderfully glorious. When an old sinner,
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS.
387
that hath trudged on apace to destruction, and hath arrived even
at the very brink of hell, when there were but a few steps between
him and eternal death, nay when he stuck there, and there was
nothing to recover him, for Christ then to give him a lift over that
vast gulf, and then give him another lift over to everlasting life,
what can be said in this case, but what the Psalmist saith in Ps.
lxxxix. 13, " Thou hast a mighty arm : strong is thy hand?" Such a ,
man's condition is very sad and dangerous : and, if anything were
too hard for all-sufficiency to achieve, it were altogether desperate.
Now there are several things, which advance the power of Christ
in saving old sinners. As,
[1] That the devil's possession of an old, overgrown sinner is
mightily confirmed both in strength and title.
In strength ; in that he hath had time to fortify every strong-
hold of iniquity, and to make them impregnable. In title ; because,
through long possession, the devil pleads right by prescription,
and time out of mind over the soul, so that it seems almost a vain
attempt to rescue that soul from sin : and, though all things were
made by and for God, yet here you see God's title seems as it were
to fail, and the devil's takes place ; for, by a long custom in sin,
such outstand the offers of grace, abuse the patience of God, and
provoke him to give them up judicially to hardness of heart'; by
long delay, they more strengthen the devil's title, and make their
salvation the more difficult and hazardous.
[2] Old sinners are so soaked and drenched in the cares and
concernments of this world, that, by a strange sottishness, the
nearer they approach to the evil day, the further they put it off
from them ; never thinking of eternity, until they are irrecoverably
swallowed up in it.
As those, that work in deep mines, see not the sun, and know
not how the day passeth away : so those earth-worms, that toil and
drudge to load themselves with thick clay out of the bowels of
the earth, never consider how far their day is spent, nor how near
their sun is to setting: never consider once how the day goes over
their heads, but still work deeper and deeper till they have opened
a passage through earth into hell, into which at last they fall head-
long.
[3] Old sinners have long built up and supported themselves
with false and flattering hopes.
Either presumptuous conceits of God's mercy, or proud conceits
of their own merits, or some such rotten principle or other : and,
because, with these, they have worn out many storms of conscience
388 THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
and many powerful convictions, they will not forsake their hopes,
nor let go their vain confidence ; but cry out peace, peace to them-
selves, till they and their hopes perish together.
[4] By a long course of sinning incorrigibly, they have wearied
out Divine patience, and all the strivings of the Blessed Spirit of
God ; till, at last, they have provoked the Lord to pronounce a
, curse and a judicial hardness upon these old sinners.
And, because they would not be purged when he would have
purged them, therefore they shall never be purged from their ini-
quities, till wrath seizes upon them, and seals them, and sets them
aside for the devil.
The condition, therefore, of old sinners is very dangerous and
deplorable, and very seldom are such converted and saved.
But, yet, this is not the cause: the oldness or customariness of
their sins makes them not unpardonable, nor sets them out of the
reach of Christ's all-sufficiency to save: but, because they are so
rough and stubborn, that they will not come to God through Christ,
that they may be saved by him. Yet, notwithstanding their case
is thus forlorn and desperate, the all-sufficiency of Christ may be
extended unto such as these, to bring them to salvation, and to
cure and heal them, and save them from those sins that would
deprive them of it.
Poor sinners! did you never read that Christ stanched an issue
of blood that had run twelve years ? Mark v. 25 ; and how he
straightened a woman that was bowed together eighteen years?
yea, how he healed an impotent man, that had an infirmity thirty-
eight years? John v. 5. And shall a miracle of power be able to
cure an old disease, and not a miracle of grace be able .to cure an
old sinner ? Though your bloody issue of sin bath run long ;
though you have lain bound under sin not seventeen or eighteen,
but perhaps eighty years ; yet come, though it be in the last hour
of the day. Though your sins are as old, yet they are not so old
as those mercies that are everlasting. You are not too old for
grace, nor too old to be new-born. Lazarus riseth again, though
he had lain four days in the grave ; and the same hand, that raised
him can raise you from the power of the devil, though you have
lajn there not four days, but fourscore years, dead in sin and tres-
passes. The thief on the cross, Christ saved, not many hours before
his death : as though Christ would show the world, by this exam-
ple what he can do in a desperate case. And could he thus save,
when he suffered ; and cannot he much more save, now he is glo-
rified and triumphant ? Old houses, many times, are repaired and
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS. 389
made meet habitations again: so you, though you have been an
old tenement for the devil, may be so repaired by grace as to be-
come a temple for the Holy Ghost. Be persuaded, therefore, yet at
length to accept of the tenders of an all-sufficient Saviour. Your
day is almost spent, and your life stands upon the brink of the
grave: if you now neglect so great salvation, as the Lord Jesus
in the Gospel proffers to you, your death may be so soon as to pre-
vent another offer of him to you ; but it shall not, nay it cannot
be so soon, as to prevent salvation by Christ, if you accept of this
offer.
(2) Christ is able to save those, who have frequently relapsed into
the commission of the same sin.
This is that, I know, which galls and stings the consciences of
many sinners. It is not so much the multitude of their sins that
affrights them, as the frequent commission of the same sins. " Oh,"
saith one : "I am guilty of reiterated and oft-repeated sins. I have
committed the same sin, again and again ; notwithstanding I have
been convinced of it ; notwithstanding I have prayed, resolved and
vowed against it. Notwithstanding all the convictions and over-
tures which I have had, and notwithstanding all the resolutions
which I have made, I have again relapsed into the same sins ; and
those, not of ordinary infirmity and human frailty, but sins of a
gross and scandalous nature. And are such sins pardonable ?"
I answer: These relapses, although they are very dangerous, yet
they are not altogether incurable. It is hard, to soften a heart, that
is treacherous to God and to itself, and very deeply engaged in some
particular lust ; when we are frequently overcome by the same
corruption, by the same temptation , but, yet, this is not such an
aggravation, as should leave our sins unpardonable, or us desperate.
The Jews, indeed, have a tradition among them, that the fourth re-
lapse into the same sin makes it an unpardonable offence ; but we
know that the mercy of God and the infinite merit of Christ, are
not stinted by any number of sins, nor by any number of the same
sins. It is not with us as with drowning men, that if they sink
the fourth time they never rise again. Certainly, that Christ, who
bids us to forgive our brother, though he should offend us to
"seventy time seven" offences, and hath not excepted reiterated
provocations, will, upon our repentance, so much oftener forgive
us, as his great mercy is above our charity. Though we have
committed those sins and provocations against himself; though it
be matter of bitter and deep humiliation, that any corruption should
be so prevalent as frequently to overcome us, and that notwith-
390
THE ALL-SUFFICIEXCY OF CHRIST
standing conviction, contrition, and heart-breaking confession :
yet it is no cause of despair of mercy. The grace of Christ can
subdue such rooted sinners as these. And what sins soever the
grace of Christ can subdue, the mercy of God can pardon.
(3) Christ can save the profoundest and most notorious bach-
slider.
And backsliding is the greatest obstruction to a sinner's hope.
This is that, which fills him with fears and terrors : " Oh, I have
been guilty of apostacy. I have 1 tasted' of the sweetness ' of the
heavenly gift, and of the powers of the world to come :' yet I have
fallen back to my carnal temper, from the holy ways of God ; and
have again backslided and wallowed in my former pollutions, from
which I seemed sometimes to be cleansed and refined. And is this
apostacy pardonable?"
I answer : There is indeed an unpardonable apostac}7, described
in that dreadful place, Heb. vi. 4, 6 ; it is impossible for such a one
to be renewed by repentance, &c. : this is the same with the sin
against the Holy Ghost : and this no man is guilty of, but he, that
hath cast off all means tending to salvation and eternal life, and all
desires after it. There is also an apostacy from great attainments,
both of gifts and graces : when a man's zeal to God's glory cools,
when his vigor in holy duties faints, when his relish to spiritual
objects vitiates, and he returns to a lukewarm and indifferent tem-
per, and it may be to a sinful and wicked life : though this be very
sad and dreadful, yet the man is both pardonable and recoverable :
see that most comfortable place, Jer. iii. 22 ; " Eeturn, ye back-
sliding children, and I will heal your backslidings. Behold, we
come unto thee : for thou art the Lord our God."
I shall not instance any other aggravations, which make sin out
of measure sinful, and make the sinner out of measure dangerous ;
since, if the old sinner, if the relapsing, if the apostatizing sinner
be pardonable and salvable, none then have reason to exclude
themselves from the hopes of eternal life.
Indeed, the only danger is, lest the wickedness of men abuse this
most comfortable doctrine ; and turn that into presumption, which
is only intended to arm them against despair.
Indeed, both presumption and despair do tend, in divers manners,
to enrage and harden men in sin.
The despairing person judgeth, " If I must not be saved, if my
sins are such as that there is no pardon for them, to what purpose
do I then live strictly, and vex, and cross myself, and perplex my
life? I will let loose the reins, and enjoy myself; and reap as
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS.
391
great a crop as I can of pleasure : and, if I must go to hell, I will
make the way as delightful as I can."
And the argument, on the other side, that encourageth and har-
deneth the presumptuous sinner, is this : " Christ is able to save to
the uttermost the vilest sinners. We hear no sins are beyond his
all-sufficiency to save : therefore," say they, "what need we trouble
ourselves to repent and reform ? We will yet awhile indulge our-
selves in sin : for the efficacy of Christ is as able to save in the last
moment of our lives, as after many years' preparations."
We see iniquity everywhere fearfully abounding : and, though
we use to say despair kills its thousands, and presumption its ten
thousands ; yet, if we narrowly consider, possibly it may be found
that this kind of despair in men, arising from sloth and careless-
ness, is as great a source of impiety as presumption. Whence else
is it, that many, who are convinced, and whose consciences are
blackened with the sense of wrath, persist still to add iniquity to
iniquity ; but because they think that there is no salvation for them,
that their doom is fixed, and that their state is determined ? and,
therefore, since they must pay so dear as eternal damnation, they
are resolved to make up their pennyworths in their present plea-
sures of sin : like those in Jer. xviii. 12 ; "And they said, There is
no hope : but we will walk after our own devices, and we will every
one do the imagination of his evil heart." I should judge it one
of the most conducible means to promote men's endeavors after
godliness, if I could but bring them to a serious and settled belief
that their salvation is attainable : for, certainly, so good a thing as
salvation is, cannot but stir up affections and industry proportion-
able to our apprehensions of the valuableness of it.
Hence, then, to tell men what great sins Christ can pardon, what
great sinners he can save, is no encouragement to presumption, but
rather to the exercise of holiness: for, since the way to heaven is
cleared from impossibilities, it is most unreasonable for men to stick
at difficulties. But, if any abuse this doctrine of Christ's all-suffi-
ciency to save the greatest sinners to sloth and tha support of their
wickedness ; promising themselves peace and happiness in the end,
though they go on in sin presumptuously, adding iniquity to ini-
quity ; let me only tell them, and it will be enough to damp all
their vain hopes, that, though Christ be able to save to the utter-
most, yet he is not able to save them in their sins, but only from
their sins.
That is the first demonstration of Christ's all-sufficiency to save
392
THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
sinners, in these particulars. He is an all-sufficient Saviour, because
he is able to save men from the greatest number, and from the most
heinous sins in their nature ; though they be as many as the sands,
and as great as the mountains : he is able, by his sanctifying grace,
to remove the filth of our sins; and, by his justifying grace, to
remove their guilt : and he is able to convert and change the sinner
at such an unlikely season, when he is hottest and most eager in
the prosecution of his lusts : he is able to do this by the most con-
temptible means : he is able to save the oldest sinners ; those, that
have frequently relapsed into the same sins, and the greatest and
most notorious backsliders, if they do but at last repent and return
to him.
ii. Another demonstration is this : Christ's all-sufficiency to save
appears in this, that he is able to bestow upon us all-scfficing
MERCY.
He is able to instate us in the choicest and richest blessings, that
we are able either to receive or imagine ; and, therefore, "he is able
to save to the uttermost." If I sliould now mention temporal bless-
ings in this account, the instance would sink too low. The world
stands but as an empty cipher, and signifies but a great round
nothing, when it is reckoned up with blessings which flow in upon
us through Christ's all-sufficiency : and, yet, what a big vanity is
this world, in the estimation of most men! If they have but a little
part of it to bestow : it may be some slavish office, some slight and
trivial gift ; what a distance do they keep at ! how are they over-
whelmed with suitors and floods of attendance! and, when they see
how many stand in need of them, they are apt to think themselves
sufficient, and to stand in need of none. Should I say to the am-
bitious and proud man, Christ is able to make all the princes of the
world crouch and humble themselves unto thee, and lick up the
dust of thy feet : should I tell a covetous person, that Christ is able
to make gold and silver not only as plenteous as stones, as in Solo-
mon's time ; but that he can turn stones into diamonds and dirt into
gold, that he can sequester the estates of all men in the world and
bestow them upon him : I need say no more unto such ; for these
men would believe, that Christ, by this, would prove himself an
all-sufficient Saviour: this is that little, which they most regard
and admire. Indeed Christ can do all this, for he is Lord of the
whole world, and of all things in it : they are at his beck, and at
his disposals. Yet had he no other, no better treasures to bestow
than the whole world, it would not be satisfactory, since the whole
world itself is but a poor insufficient thing : but Christ will have
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS.
:;<>:}
his all-sufficiency to be seen and glorified, by giving that to his
people, which is an all-sufficing good.
Three things, therefore, Christ doth bestow upon them, which
indeed are all-sufficient.
Christ giveth unto his people,
An interest in an all-sufficient God.
A possession of all-sufficient grace.
An all-satisfactory inheritance.
1. He gives them an interest in an all-sufficient God.
All-sufficiency is God's most comprehensive attribute ; that
which speaks out all the rest in one word. Wisdom, power, just-
ice, mercy, goodness, truth, are several perfections of the Divine
nature, that shine gloriously, each of them in its own sphere; but,
all-sufficiency is as it were the gloss and lustre, that doth redound
or result from all these attributes combined together. Other attri-
butes are like several stars, that shine with their proper and dis-
tinct light ; but all-sufficiency is like a constellation, when all the
stars make but one light. Therefore, when God proclaims himself
to Abraham to be God Almighty, or God all-sufficient, Gen. xvii.
1, it was as much as if he had said, " I am wise in heart, mighty
in power, merciful in disposition, just in proceedings, good in
promises, faithful in performances :" for all-sufficiency is the issue
and product of all the rest of God's attributes. Oh what a rich por-
tion have they, that have all God's attributes for their own ! This
all-sufficiency, by Christ, becomes ours : Heb. xi. 16 ; " God is not
ashamed to be called our God." What cau Christ do more to ap-
prove himself to be a Saviour to the uttermost, than giving unto
his an infinite boundless good ? If the power of God, the wisdom
of God, the salvation of God can save them, they are sure to be
saved to the uttermost : and hence David so often glories, that God
is his portion: Ps. xvi. 5; lxxiii. 26 ; cxix. 57. And what con-
clusion doth he draw from all this ? Ps. xxiii. 1 ; " The Lord is my
shepherd : I shall not want." " No, soul : it is impossible for thee
to want : all things are thine own : God is thine, and all God hath
is thine: while others seek to quench their thirst at the broken,
leaky cistern; thou mayst lay thyself at the fountain and spring-
head of living waters, and there find complete satisfaction. Cer-
tainly, unless all-sufficiency may fail, unless God's attributes molder
and drop away from him and leave him a destitute and indigent
God, thou canst never be impoverished and without supply." God's
wisdom is full of counsel, his power is full of protection, his mercy
is full of pardon, his truth and faithfulness is full of security : and
894
THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
those, certainly, must needs be ravenous and unsatiable desires,
w ich such an all-sufficient God as our God is cannot fill and satisfy
2. Christ also instates the soul in an all-sufficing portion of grace,
Grace bath a double signification. It may either be taken for
subjective or objective grace ; or, what is tbe same, for relative or
real grace.
Eelative grace is that, whereby a change is made in the relation
in which we stand to God.
In a state of nature, we stood in a threefold sad and wretched
relation to God. "We were strangers to God, rebels and enemies,
and also guilty malefactors; and, as such, were liable to eternal
condemnation. But, the grace of God intervening, makes a blessed
change in all these relations : of strangers, we are brought near,
and enrolled in the family of heaven ; and so are made children of
God and heirs of glory, by the grace of adoption: of enemies, we
are made friends and intimates ; and accepted through the Beloved,
through the grace of redemption : of guilty malefactors, we are
acquitted, and paidened, and accepted to eternal life, by the free
and absolute grace of justification. Now this relative grace is not
that, which is wrought in us ; but it abides in God, and is only ter-
minated upon us : indeed it is nothing else, but the acting of God's
special love and favor towards us ; and the word grace, in Scrip-
ture, is very seldom taken in any other sense but for relative grace,
the acting of God's love and favor determined to us.
Subjective or real grace is that, whereby a change is wrought
upon our natures, in our first regeneration; and whereby it is car-
ried on gradually to perfection, in our further sanctification.
Universal habits of holiness are infused in our conversion by
God ; which, in Scripture, are called the new man and the new
creature : we usually call them the. principle of grace, and the
working of grace. Those specifical habits, which are as so many
brauches of this universal habit, are, as 1 may so speak, the several
limbs and members of the new man : and are commonly called the
graces of the Spirit, as the grace of faith, love, and hope ; and like-
wise the Spirit's acting of these graces, is called the acting of grace.
Of these two kinds, the former is properly called grace : the latter,
improperly ; because, wherever it is wrought, it denotes the special
favor and grace of God towards that soul.
Now both relative and real grace have an all-sufficiency in them,
and are of an all-sufficing nature.
(1) A Christian's portion in relative grace ;s an all-sufficing' and
satisfactory portion.
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS.
395
It is so great, that you can desire no more : for this grace admits
of no degrees ; and he, that hath any of it, hath as much as any
can have. Here, therefore, the weakest Christian may have abund-
ance of comfort : others, possibly, may have greater measures of
gifts and parts, and of the sanctifying graces of the Holy Ghost;
but, in relative grace, all stand upon the same level. Adoption,
justification, reconciliation, mystical union, all the privileges which
Christ hath purchased for believers, are all common ; and no more
belong to the strongest, than to the weakest and most feeble Chris-
tian. An infant may be as much a son and heir, as a grown man.
Others may, possibly, have greater measures of the Spirit of adop-
tion, whereby they cry "Abba, Father;" but none can have a greater
measure of the grace of adoption, nor is God more a Father to one
than he is to another, no more to the strongest than to the weakest
Christian : others may have a greater familiarity and acquaintance
with God, but none can be more reconciled to God than tbou art,
if a true believer : others may have a more comfortable sense of
this adoption, yet none can be more adopted and more justified
than thou art. We do not usually beg of God further measures
and further degrees of these things ; but, if we stand under these
relations to God, and have but the evidence of it in our own con-
sciences, then we rest fully satisfied: therefore what Philip said to
Christ, "Show us the Father, and it sufficeth us," may every true
Christian say, "Lord, show me my Father, show me that God is my
Father, that I am adopted into the number of his children, and
this sufficeth : I have no more to ask, no more to receive, in that
particular."
(2) As the Christian's portion in relative grace is satisfactory;
so, likewise, is his portion in the sanctifying graces of the Holy
Spirit an all-sufficient and satisfactory portion.
" How can that be ?" may some say. " Are not Christians always
unsatisfied in their present attainments ; and think they have got
nothing, if they fall short of absolute perfection ? Either they are
not sufficient, or else their desires are most unreasonable."
I answer. Though the truth of grace wrought in a Christian
makes him always desirous of more than what he hath already;
yet is that grace sufficient and satisfactory, in three respects :
[1] The least degree of true grace is sufficient to make the heart
upright and sincere ; sufficient to break the reigning power of sin,
and to cast Satan out of his throne : it is sufficient to sway the
heart to God, as its chiefest good; and to make his interest in the
soul victorious and prevalent over the interest of the world and
flesh. This sufficiency the weakest degree of true grace hath.
396
THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
And, herein, is Christ's power and ability to save most eminently
glorious. Grace is a creature, in its own nature, mortal and cor-
ruptible ; and, should Christ, but for a moment, suspend his influ-
ence, every temptation, every corruption would easily destroy it :
cow for Christ to preserve this weak and helpless creature in the
midst of so many strong and mighty corruptions that oppose it,
argues as all-sufficient a power, as it doth to preserve alive a single
spark of fire in the midst of the raging and foaming sea. Now
Christ not only preserves this weak grace alive, but makes it vic-
torious and triumphant over all the powers of hell : they are not
able to stand before it : it batters down their strong-holds : it routs
armies of lusts and temptations : it alters and changes every faculty
of the soul, and reduces them all to obedience ; as if it were
Christ's design, not only by his power to save the soul, but to do
it in such a way as should most of all shame the devil, baffling
and subduing him by such a weak and contemptible thing as
grace. And therefore St. Paul, when he prays against that tempta-
tion which sorely buffeted him, 2 Cor. sii. 9, God answers him,
" My grace is sufficient for thee : for my strength is made perfect
in weakness :" as boisterous and as raging as thy temptations are ;
yet it shall appear, that thy weak grace, through my strength, shall
at length overcome them.
[2] The least degree of true sanctifying grace is sufficient to en-
title the soul to heaven and glory.
Let weak and doubting Christians, therefore, know this for their
comfort, that the promise of eternal life is not made to the degrees
of their grace, but to the truth of it ; not to grace as strong, but to
grace as true. Now the truth of grace may be in the least and in
the weakest degree. That grace, to which our salvation is princi-
pally ascribed, is ou h faith : now it is not said, he only, whose faith
is so strong as to overcome all temptations and all doubts and to
flourish up into assurance, he only shall be saved ; but, whosoever
believes shall be saved, though his faith be very weak and very
waverins;. And the reason of this is clear : for faith doth not save
us as it is a sanctifying, but as it is a justifying grace; for, if it
saves us as it sanctifies, tht?n must all perish, since the faith of the
strongest believer is mixed with so many imperfections, that ren-
der him worthy of eternal death. Faith therefore saves, as it justi-
fies ; and justifies, as it entitles us to Christ's perfect righteousness :
which title we obtain by being united to him and made one with
him, through this grace of faith. But a weak faith is a most sure
and inviolable bond of union to Christ, as well as a strong faith :
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS. 397
a weak faith can make a full conveyance of the righteousness and
merits of Christ to the soul, as well as a strong faith ; therefore,
the weakest faith of the most trembling and timorous Christian
doth as firmly entitle him to heaven and glory, as the most strong
ami undaunted faith of the most assured Christian. Thus, then,
though the children of God complain sadly of the weakness of
their grace: yet, in the very least and meanest degree of grace,
there is a twofold sufficiency ; a sufficiency to break the reigning
power and dominion of the strongest lust, and a sufficiency to give
a firm title to heaven and glory. And what would you have
more ? Hath not Christ approved himself an all-sufficient Saviour,
in giving and dispensing such grace, that the weakest and lowest
condition of believers hath such a great sufficiency as this is?
But this is not all: for
[3] The least degree of true grace is a sufficient ground of joy
and comfort ; for comfort and satisfaction, for joy and assurance.
These overflowing joys, this glorious assurance, believers may
abound with, even then when they most of all complain of the
poverty and weakness of their grace. It is not the degree of our
graces, that gives us comfort and satisfaction ; but it is the know-
ledge and evidence of the truth of them in our own consciences.
The sun may be in a black and dismal eclipse, when many glitter-
ing and twinkling stars are not: the tallest cedars cast the longest
shade : and so, many times, that Christian, that is the tallest and
the most eminent in godliness, may be under the blackest and
saddest desertions. The measures of comforts are not stinted by
the measures of grace ; but the meanest grace is a ground of true
and inward joy and satisfaction when the Spirit's witness doth
irradiate it to us, as well as the greatest degree of grace. Joy and
satisfaction flow from grace : both as it is the possession of that
which in itself is very desirable ; and because, more especially, it is
the earnest of a future glorious inheritance. And hence it is, that
there may be, at once, in the same heart, a complaining for the
want of grace, and yet joy unspeakable and full of glory for what
,we have. As grace in itself is the most desirable good, so a
Christian sadly complaineth that he hath no more, but is stinted
and kept so short in his allowance : but then, as grace is the earnest
of future glory, so it yieldeth joy in the very possession ; as know-
ing that a penny is as good an earnest as a pound, and the weakest
grace may as firmly assure a Christian of eternal glory as the
strongest.
Thus I have shown that there is an all-sufficiency and satisfac-
39S
THE ALL-SUFFICIEXCY OF CHRIST
toriness in the weakest and lowest degree of grace, if it be but sin-
cere. For, it is sufficient to make the heart upright and sincere : it-
is sufficient to break the reigning power of sin : it is sufficient to
cast Satan out of his throne ; it is sufficient to sway the heart to
God : it is sufficient to entitle the soul to heaven and gloiy : and,
consequently, is always a sufficient ground of true joy and comfort.
3. If an imperfect state of grace he of an an all-sufficing nature, what
will it be, when grace shall mount up into glory ? If there be so much
in the earnest, what what ivill there be in the inheritance itself?
And this declares the all-sufficiency of Christ indeed, since he is
able to instate us in such great and rich possessions, that " the eye hath
not seen, nor the ear heard, neither hath it entered into the heart of
man" to conceive what they are, as the Apostle speaks. St. Paul, who
once enjoyed a translation, and himself gives us a relation of his
voyage into the other world, tells us no more than this, that he was
caught up into paradise, and that he heard words unutterable, that
it was not lawful or possible for him to utter ; 2 Cor. xii. 4-11 :
the happiness of heaven is so great, that it cannot be fully known,
till it be fully enjoyed : it is a remaining rest, an inaccessible light,
fresh and overflowing pleasures, an incorruptible crown, an eternal
kingdom, too much for me to utter or you to conceive. Neverthe-
less, if the sight and full fruition of God, if the society of angels
and the spirits of just men made perfect, if everlasting songs of
praises and hallelujahs, if eternal raptures and ecstacies can be
accounted a supporting and an all-sufficing good, all these serve to
extol the all-sufficiency of Christ our Saviour, who can bestow upon
us this ravishing, satisfying joy and glory. God is now to us the
spring-head and fountain of all our mercies and comforts ; and we
lie below at the fall of this spring, and draw refreshments from him
only through the conduit pipes of providences and ordinances, and
live upon second-hand enjoyments ; but, in heaven, we shall be
laid close to the fountain itself, and drink in divine communica-
tions as they flow immediately from God, without having them
deadened and flattened in the conveyance. Now we behold him
through a glass darkly: then, we shall see him face to face, see
him as he is, and koow him as we are known by him. And, if it
causeth now such raptures of joy in us, when he sometimes darts in
half a glance of his eye upon the soul, 0 then, within what bounds
can our joy contain itself, when we shall constantly fix our eye
upon God, and steadfastly behold his face ; that face, from which
the most glorious angels, as conscious of their own unworthiness
to behold it, cover and vail their own ! If now, when God gives
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS. 399
us some glorious discoveries of himself, we are ready to faint and
melt down under them, certainly, in heaven, when we shall lie under
the glorious rays of the Deity beating fully upon us, they will be
so great, that there were no living there did not the same God
strengthen as well as fill our capacities. This is that beatific vision,
that heaven of heaven, that glory wherein the angels are satisfied ;
that sight, wherein God shall bestow upon us a clearer eye than that
of faith, and be always present with us in a nearer way than that
of comfort. This is that' all-sufficient and all-satisfying state, unto
which the Lord Jesus Christ can and will bring all his : a state of
inconceivable and endless felicity, far surmounting in glory what-
ever our narrow conceptions can now apprehend : a state, wherein
we shall forever join with angels in singing praises to the Lamb,
who hath redeemed us with his own blood, and manifested himself
to be an all-sufficient Saviour, " able to save unto the uttermost all
that come unto God by him ;" purchasing so great and glorious an
inheritance for them, and bringing them to the possession of it.
That is the second demonstration.
iii. Christ's all-sufficiency to save cloth appear in this, that he 19
ABLE TO SAVE FROM THE GREATEST MISERY, AND TO SUPPLY THE
GREATEST WANTS.
1. There is but one estate of misery, out of which Christ cannot
save : and that is a state of damnation. And yet the damned spirits
are not finally irrecoverable, for want of intrinsical value and satis-
factoriness in Christ to deliver them ; but because Christ never
intended to purchase salvation for them : had his sacrifice been in-
tended for them as it was for us, and the means applied to them as
well as to us, those chains of everlasting darkness, which they are
now reserved in, would have dropped off ; and they would have
been snatched as brands out of the fire, in which, for want of this,
they must burn forever. Suppose what estate you will short of
hell, we are by Christ recoverable out of it.
I shall instance in two particulars, wherein the very depth and
bottom of our misery doth consist.
We are, by our sins, forfeited to the justice and vengeance of
God : and he, that can imagine a greater misery than this, never
knew what it was to fall into the hands of the living God.
We are in the possession of the devil : and he is that strong
man, that rules with rigor ; and, unto him, we are all naturally be-
come slaves and vassals.
Now when we are thus liable and obnoxious to the wrath of
400
THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
God as our judge, and fallen into the hands of the devil as our
jailor, will it not be acknowledged, that Christ saves from the utter-
most misery, if he can rescue us ? Is there any, that can deliver
us, when both God and the devil and all the powers both of heaven
and hell set themselves against us ? Yes, the Lord Christ hath
done it already.
(1) In respect of God, and of Divine justice to which we stood
obnoxious, he hath fully satisfied and paid down an all-sufficient
price for our deliverance.
Therefore saith the apostle, 1 Cor. vi. 20 ; " Ye are bought with
a price, &c." 1 Pet i. 19 ; " The precious blood of Christ." And
this is such a price, as hath discharged for us the very utmost
farthing of all that we owe to divine justice. And therefore saith
God, in Job xxxiii. 24, " Deliver him from going down to the pit :
I have found a ransom :" I have discharged him from the guilt of
his sins, and obligation to punishment : I am fully satisfied.
(2) But, though the judge be thus satisfied, yet the devil, the
jailor, would fain retain the prisoner, and is resolved not to part
with him upon these terms : he hath possession of him, and he rules
in him and over him, and therefore rescue him who can. There-
fore Christ saves us by conquest and plain force, in respect of the
devil. After he hath satisfied God, he subdues Satan, and com-
pletes the work of our redemption.
And, therefore, in Scripture, we read of the sufferings of Christ,
by which our salvation is achieved, under both these notions. As
Christ paid the price to God's justice : Mat. xx. 28; He gave "his
life a ransom for many." 1 Tim. ii. 6; He "gave himself a ran-
som for all, to be testified in due time." And as a victory gained
over the devil : " Through death," Christ destroyed " him that had
the power of death, that is, the devil :" Heb. ii. 14. Col. ii. 14, 15 ;
"Blotting out the hand-writing of ordinances, that was against us,
which was contrary to us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to
his cross. And, having spoiled principalities and powers, he made
a show of them openly, triumphing over them in it." He hath
exposed the devil and all the black host of hell to shame and in-
fanvv, in having their prey so strangely plucked from them : and
he "triumphed over them in" his cross ; v. 15.
And thus he saves us, by ransom in respect of God, and by con-
quest in respect of the devil : he saves us from the greatest misery
imaginable, from the dungeon of the lowest hell. So long as your
case is not so desperate as to be in hell, be your misery more or
less, this makes no difference in respect of Christ, though it calls
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS. 401
for greater love and thankfulness from you to him for your
deliverance.
Seeing, therefore, that Christ is thus able to save us from the
utmost and greatest misery, it appears that he is an all-sufficient
Saviour.
2. As he is able to save us from the greatest misery, so he is
able to relieve us in our greatest and most pressing ivants, be they
inward or outward, be they corporal or spiritual.
" My God " can abundantly " supply all your need, according to
the riches of" his " glory by Christ Jesus :" Phil. iv. 19. Is it
pardon you need? in Christ "we have redemption through his
blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace ;"
Eph. i. 7. Is it peace with God ? we have it with him, through
Christ: Kom. v. 1 ; " We have peace with God, through our Lord
Jesus Christ." Is it peace of conscience? "The peace of God,
which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds
through Christ Jesus :" Phil. iv. 7. Indeed Christ is such an over-
flowing fountain of all good, that he fills the empty and satisfies
the thirsty : and all that rely upon him, " He is able to nave them
to the uttermost," yea, all " that come unto God by him."
iv. Another demonstration of Christ's all -sufficiency to save
appears in this, in that he is able to save, when none else
CAN.
He appears to save those, that come to God by him, when neither
men nor angels stand up in their behalf ; and, if they did, they
could not relieve nor help them : then Christ interposeth.
And, as Christ alone procures salvation for us, so he alone can
apply that salvation to us. And this he doth, more especially, at
two seasons ; when all others are but miserable helpers or com-
forters to us. As,
1. When the dreadful terrors of the Almighty surround us.
"When God brandishes his sword over our heads; when he makes
deep wounds, and, instead of balm, pours into our consciences fire
and brimstone ; 0, what Saviour can then deliver us ? then, when
those insolent hopes and vain confidences of salvation, with which
we formerly supported ourselves, forsake us ? then, when our own
righteousness, in which we formerly trusted, is as filthy garments ;
or, like a searcloth, increaseth our torments ? then, when all the
pleasures and debaucheries of the world, that men have formerly
delighted in, are only to them as if a person stung with wasps
should apply honey to assuage the smart ? So, truly, when their
Vol. II.— 26
402
THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
waspish consciences stung them with the guilt of sin, they stuck
to the honey, to the sweet delights and pleasures of the world : but,
now, this honey is turned into gall and wormwood : God and they
are enemies: he hath dipped his arrows in the lake which burns
forever, and hath shot them all flaming into their souls ; so that
they are all of them but one wound : and what relief is there for
them? "A wounded spirit who can bear?" Yet Christ bare it
upon the cross, when he cried, " My God, my God, why hast thou
forsaken me?" And he, that cured himself, can also cure another.
His blood, poured into these wounds, is a present remedy, and gives
present ease and relief. And, therefore, as he designs to make peace
between God and us, so likewise between man and himself ; giving
him that peace of conscience, which quiets and appeases : Isa. lxi. 1.
It is no less work to reconcile man and conscience together upon
good and warrantable grounds, than to reconcile God and man to-
gether : and it is only Christ's all-sufficiency, that can do either.
2. Another reason is, when we shall appear before the tribunal of
God,. at the last and terrible day.
What a dreadful sight will it be, to behold And see heaven and
earth all wallowing in flames; and angels flvincr through the air,
and driving whole shoals of men before them to judgment ; the
Judge being set, the books opened ; God, conscience, and the devil
accusing ; and all the world crying out, " Guilty, guilty ;" and the
sentence passing on them accordingly, and millions of them being
dragged to execution from the bar where they were condemned!
You cannot then cry to your honors and dignities to save you ; for
you must all. stand upon the same equal level. It is not your
righteousness, that can then save you: no; the defects of it shall
then be found part of your charge. What then is there to save
you? your guilt is manifest; your judge impartial: and, if once
sentence is passed, the execution is speedy. And, certainly, now it
is time for an all-sufficient Saviour to appear, when the whole world
is burning about them, and hell under them : God frowning in their
very faces, and the devil attending them at their backs ready to
hurry them away to torments. And now, when there is no pity
to be expected from angels or men, then Christ appears to be an
Advocate, to answer for his, and to silence all the accusations pro-
duced against them : and, by his satisfaction and perfect righteous-
ness, he brings them off with shouts, and the applause of glorious
angels and saints.
And thus it appears he is able to save them, when none else can.
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS.
403
v. Christ is able to save to the uttermost, in that HE is able to
SAVE THOSE, THAT CONDEMN THEMSELVES, AND THINK THEIR OWN
SALVATION A THING IMPOSSIBLE.
There is a twofold judging and condemning of one's-self : one,
in point of merit and desert ; the other, in point of issue and event :
the one judgeth himself, as one now deserving condemnation ; the
other, that he must suffer it: the one, as due; the other, as un-
avoidable. Now Christ saves from both these ; and that gloriously.
1. He saves those, that, judge themselves worthy of eternal death.
Yea, indeed, he saves no other: 1 Cor. xi. 31: "If we.. ..judge
ourselves, we shall not be judged." And why is this self-judging
so necessary, in order to our being acquitted by God ; but only be-
cause it is Christ's design in saving sinners, to glorify his exceeding
great and all-sufficient power? and, therefore, we must acknowl-
edge ourselves to be lost in ourselves, that so God's power may
be owned to be exceeding great and glorious in saving us.
2. Christ can save those, who do not only judge themselves
worthy of eternal death, but those who judge themselves appointed
to it.
He can save those, who think it impossible that they should be
saved. And, unquestionably, there is now many a soul in heaven,
who on earth cried out, there was no hope, no mercy for them ;
that hell and wrath were their only portion. And this shows what
an all-sufficient Saviour Christ is, who can save beyond our hopes,
and contrary to our expectations.
And thus I have arrived at the end of the demonstrations of
Christ's all-sufficiency, to save from the greatest misery, and to re-
lieve us in our greatest and most pressing wants. He is able to
save us, when none else can ; and he is able to save those, that con-
demn themselves, and think their own salvation a thing impossi-
ble : he is able, both to save those, that think themselves worthy
of eternal death ; and those, that think themselves appointed to it.
III. Having thus displayed, though weakly, the all-sufficiency
of Christ to save, we will proceed to close up the subject, with
some brief APPLICATION of this doctrine.
Use i.
This should teach us, to have most high and honorable
thoughts of the Lord Jesus Christ, who is thus all-suffi-
cient to save.
404 T IT E ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
Omnipotence, though it should destroy us, were justly the ob-
ject of our dread and reverence ; but omnipotence to save, deserves
our most affectionate esteem. It should raise wonder in us, when
we consider God's power and goodness in the works of creation ;
but, when we contemplate the work of redemption, it should raise
our wonder to an ecstacy. Christ's almighty power was not so glo-
rious, then, when he spake the world out of nothing ; then, when
he lighted up the sun in the firmament, and kindled the stars as so
many shining torches that dart forth light upon the world and ex-
tend their influences to the whole universe ; as when he appeared
in flesh, despised and of no account, in the form of a servant, to
accomplish the wonderful work of our redemption. What he did
in the former, was by the association and joint-workmanship of
the other persons of the Blessed Trinity ; but, in this, the whole
work lay upon him : he trod the wine-press of his Father's wrath
alone. In the former, though he showed his power to be great, yet
he did not put it forth to the uttermost : he could have created
more worlds, and he might have made more of each sort of crea-
tures, and these far more beautiful and glorious than they are;
but, in the work of redemption, Christ's infinite power is extended
to the uttermost : his person was infinite, and his sufferings were
infinite ; one proportionable to the other. His omnipotence as our
Redeemer is far more glorious, than his omnipotence as our Creator.
Christ first gives the honor of his all -sufficiency to this end, that,
for his undertaking so great an employment as the accomplishment
of the work of our redemption, we might honor him in his own
person, as we honor the Father in his: John v. 23. Certainly,
there is good reason why we should ascribe honor to him, from
whom we receive salvation.
Use ii.
Is Christ an All-sufficient Saviour ? "Why do we then rely
UPON THAT, WHICH IS ALTOGETHER INSUFFICIENT?
What the Prophet said, in another case, 2 Kings i, 6, 7, " Is
it because there is no God in Israel, that thou sendest to inquire
of Baalzebub, the god of Ekron ?" the same may I say : Is it be-
cause there is none deputed to be a Saviour, because there is none
appointed, none able to save, that men betake themselves to false
refuges? to broken reeds, that are so far from supporting, that
certainly they will both betray and wound them ? It is a strange
folly, of which most men are guilty, that, when God hath provided
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS. 405
them a Saviour to their hands, one that is able to save to the utter-
most, yet, with a great deal of toil and labor, they seek to set up
other saviors of their own : as if it were just reason to distrust
the mercy of God, because they have deserved his wrath. There
is not one here, who has not hopes of heaven and a blessed eter-
nity : and something we all rely upon, as sufficient to heart us up
in it. If I should go first to one, and then to another, and put
the question, "Do you hope to be saved?" where sits the person,
that will not show his strong hopes ; and almost disdain that such
a question should be asked him ? " Yes," would every one say :
"we have all good hopes ; and, though the most perish and few are
saved, yet we have all hopes that we are of the number of those
few." "Were but the grounds and reasons of men's hopes made
visible, we should find, that that, upon which they most support
themselves, is no better than that mentioned in the book of Job, to
say of gold, Thou art my hope ; and of " the fine gold, thou art
my confidence ;" Job xxxi. 24.
1. Some trust presumptuously to the mercy of God to be saved.
And this is the plea of many ignorant persons : here, it may be,
it is a secret to those who can pretend more knowledge in the mys-
teries of salvation, that God is merciful and gracious, and that the
world is but scared out of their wits, when we represent God in
such furious shapes as if he were all vengeance ! his mercy is in-
finite ; and who would not hope ? It is true : but his justice and
severity are as infinite as his mercy : why then dost thou not fear ?
Must God remit the attribute of his mercy, if he doth not save
thee ? Why thou thyself judgest he is infinite in mercy, though
he hath condemned thousands of others. " But we will never be-
lieve, that that God, which made us, will destroy us." If this be
all, know that the devils have as good a plea as this : were not they
the workmanship of God ? were not they more glorious creatures
than thou art ? and he, that " spared not the angels" which fell, will
least of all spare thee : doth not the Prophet direct us against this
plea, Isa. xxvii. 11 ? " It is a people of no understanding : there-
fore, he, that made them, will not have mercy on them, and he that
fbrmed them will show them no favor."
Quest. " But how can it consist with the goodness of God to
punish momentary sins? Those, that are but as a flash, and gone
in the twinkling of an eye, how can he punish' them with ever-
lasting destruction?"
Ans. It is true, the act of sin is momentary and transient ; but
yet there is something in sin, that is permanent and eternal : and
406
THE ALL-SL'FFICIEXCT OF CHRIST
that ariseth from the guilt of it. God doth not punish for the act
of sin, that is past and gone ; but for the guilt of it, that remains :
the black guilt of that sin, which was committed a hundred year?
ago, remains still upon the souls of the damned ; and therefore Go-l
justly punisheth them and will do so eternally, because all theii
eternity of sufferings can never satisfy the offended justice of the
Divine majesty. These hopes, therefore, are all vain.
2. Some trust to their own righteousness : and set up their own
good works and duties for their all-sufficient Saviour.
There is nothing harder than to persuade men to look beyond
themselves for life. As they have been their own destroyers, so
they would fain be their own saviors : and yet what is this, but a
delusory sottishness ? and those are hardliest beaten off from rely-
ing upon their own righteousness, who have the fewest good works.
But this is a weak ground of hope, upon which men venture their
souls for eternal happiness. It is observable, that the hope of a
hypocrite is compared to a spiders web: Job viii. 14: spiders' webs,
you know, are spun out of their own bowels : when the spider
hath made its web with much pains, and set itself in the midst of
it, it is but a weak and defenceless thing, easy to be swept away :
so is it with these vain hopes of sinners ; they are spun out of their
own bowels, out of their good works and righteousness, and, when
they set up themselves in the midst of them, expecting to catch
heaven in their web, they will find it but a weak and indefensible
thing : for conviction of sin will break this web ; if not, death and
judgment will, and then the sinner will unexpectedly drop into hell.
Xow from the consideration of all this, it greatly concerns us not
to trust to or rely upon ottr own, but Christ's righteousness, lest we
fall into condemnation.
Christ hath done two things for us as our Saviour :
He hath made a full satisfaction and expiation for the guilt of
our sins.
He hath procured acceptance of our persons and performances
with God.
Now if we trust to our own righteousness for either of these, we
make that our Saviour, and not Christ.
Examine yourselves now ; and search what it is, that you pro-
pound to yourselves- when you perform duties towards God.
Do none of you perform duties to this end, that thereby you may
be freed from the guilt of sin, and pay down a price for your former
transgressions ? When you commit sin, many times, do not you
think you will make amends to God by the next prayer and con-
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS. 407
fession, and bemoaning of yourselves for it? That, upon which
men rely to satisfy their consciences, they rely upon to satisfy divine
justice. Now when conscience grows vexed and angry, what are
the methods that men use to quiet it ? If they can but reckon up
the number of their good works and duties, they value them, in-
stead of the blood of Christ.
Do none of you rely upon your own righteousness and good
works, to procure acceptance with God ? For mark, upon what
account men hope their duties shall be accepted, upon the same
they hope themselves shall be accepted. Put it to the trial : do
not you hope that your duties shall be accepted for their own
sake? True it is, you pray that God would hear and answer
you for Christ's sake : but yet the generality of men rest upon the
excellence of their prayer to make them acceptable ; for consider,
have you not different hopes of the acceptance of your duties, upon
your different performance of them ? If your hearts are sometimes
drawn out in prayer and mightily enlarged, do not you rise up and
say with full confidence, that your prayers are accepted with God
as a sweet savor ? but, at other times, when your hearts are more
dead and flat, and your prayers hang heavy upon your lips, when
you can but groan and chatter, then you conclude you are afraid
that God doth not regard that prayer nor accept it. This is an evi-
dence, that you measure the acceptance of your duties, by the worth
and excellence of them : the one is dull and sluggish, and that you
give over as lost and vain ; the other vigorous and sprightly, and
you doubt not but that pierceth heaven, and obtaineth audience
with God : never thinking of the intercession of Christ, which alone
can make them acceptable. If this be the end which men make
of performing their duties, to make them their Christs, and rely
upon them for salvation ; though it be a means to it, yet it is in-
sufficient of itself to obtain it.
Use iii.
Is Christ an all-sufficient Saviour, able to save to the uttermost ?
Let us then be persuaded to come to him, to accept him for
our Saviour.
Were I now to press you to some hard and difficult duty, to the
exercise of self-denial and mortification, to be willing to lay down
your lives for Christ, I might rationally suspect that these exhorta-
tions should be rejected ; unless they came with great power,
strong arguments, and prevalent motives : but, when it is only to
accept of that Christ who hath laid down his life for you, and of
408
THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST
that salvation which he hath laid up for you and tenders to you ;
certainly, such an exhortation as this carries argument and motive
enough in itself to prevail. But, because men are wedded to their
own sins, and because they are resolved against their own happi-
ness, I shall lay down some considerations, which, if they do not
persuade them to close with Christ, may at least convince them
how unreasonably they put away salvation from themselves.
And here, •
1. Consider, that you all stand in most absolute need of an all-
sufficient Saviour.
You are lost, beyond all the power and skill of men and angels
to recover you ; and God protests that he will save you no other way
but by Christ: Acts iv. 12 ; "Neither is there salvation in any other :
for there is none other name under heaven given among men whereby
we must be saved." There is no choice for you, but either Christ,
or eternal damnation ; either the Son of God, or the wrath of God.
You are all under guilt, and there is no other way of satisfaction
to divine justice, but either his blood or yours. You now hear
these things ; and, possibly, slight them : but that day and hour
are coming, and will not tarry, when death shall snatch you away
to judgment ; and when you shall lift up those hands at the great
bar, with which you thrust away salvation from you. That Christ,
whom you have scorned and contemned, as a merciful Saviour ;
you will then tremble at, as a most severe and just Judge.
2. Consider, If you now come unto Christ, he is willing and ready
to receive you.
He himself tells you so : John vi. 37 ; " Him that cometh to me,
I will in no wise cast out." Indeed, all-sufficiency to save, with-
out willingness, serves only to increase the anguish of our ruin and
destruction But this may be for our comfort, that Christ hath no
more power in his hand to save us, than willingness in his heart.
It is not indeed Christ's power, that despairing souls use to object
against, but his will. ""We know," say such, "that Christ is able
to save us : but how know we that he is willing?" Truly, his all-
sufficiency gives us good security of his will. Hath Christ left the
bosom of his Father, hath he undergone no less than infinite wrath
and sufferings, and all for this end, that he may be an all-sufficient
Saviour ? and shall we yet doubt, after all this, whether he is will-
ing to save us or not ? Certainly, if it stood Christ in so much to
procure to himself ability to save, we have no reason to doubt,
that, since he hath obtained that ability, he should now want a will
to do it. Therefore, since Christ was appointed by the Father to
TO SAVE AND INTERCEDE FOR SINNERS. 409
save sinners, and since he was fitted with an all-sufficient power tc
effect salvation, and since this all-sufficiency wants not willingness,
be persuaded to accept him ;. and be as willing to be saved by him,
as he is willing to save you.
3. Consider, that though Christ be an all-sufficient Saviour, and able
to save to the uttermost; yet he is not able to save them, that refuse and
reject him.
A medicine doth not cure, because it is compounded of such and
such ingredients, though never so well suited to that distemper ;
but because it is applied : so neither doth Christ save us, as he is
compounded of many precious ingredients that qualify and fit him
to be an all-sufficient Saviour, as his deity, humanity, unction
of the Holy Spirit, and his own willingness ; but as received, as
believed on, and applied to the soul by faith : and, therefore, what-
ever he hath done or suffered in his life, death, or resurrection, will
all be but in vain to us ; and his precious blood will run waste, if,
through impenitence and unbelief, we reject this all-sufficient
Saviour, and keep at a distance from him.
4. Consider, If you do not accept Christ and salvation by him, you
will be rejected by him to your greater and sorer condemnation.
Think you not, that it will heighten your sin here, and your
misery hereafter ; that, when God hath been at so much cost and
so much care to furnish an all-sufficient Saviour for you, you
should be found to neglect so great salvation ? Think not, that
the tenders of Christ and salvation, which are made to you, are in-
different ; that, though you slight and neglect them, you shall be
in the same condition you were before : no ; but the despising of
Christ, and the abusing of grace, and the neglecting of so great sal-
vation, are those things, that inspirit and inflame hell-fire, and make
the never-dying worm to gnaw more cruelly, and will sink you
deeper into that scalding lake that burns with fire and brimstone
where you shall be burnt in streams and drowned in flames. It
had been better for you, that there never had been a Christ ten-
dered, grace exhibited, and salvation purchased for you by Christ.
If we neglect this salvation, we are without hope or possibility of
recovery forever. Pray observe what the Apostle speaks, after he
had been comparing Christ and Moses, together with the wrath that
should follow upon the despising of the one and the despising of
the other : Heb. x. 28, 29 ; " He that despised Moses' law, died
without mercy, under two or three witnesses: of how much sorer
punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy, who hath
trodden under foot the Son of God; and hath counted the blood
410 THE ALL-SUFFICIENCY OF CHRIST.
of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing ; and
hath done despite unto the Spirit of Grace ?" These shall not have
so much mercy afforded them, as to die without mercy.
And, thus, I have handled this excellent portion of Scripture,
concerning Christ's intercession, and his all-sufficiency to save all
that come unto God by him.
THE
EXCELLENCE OF HEAVENLY TREASURES.
But lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor
rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal: for
where your treasure is, there will your heart be also. Mat. vi. 20, 21, 22.
INTRODUCTION.
There is not a soul in the world so destitute and beggarly, but
it hath somewhat that it may call, and doth esteem, its treasure.
Not only he, that hath, as the Psalmist speaks, all that his heart
can wish, who grasps in possession whatever his covetousness and
unbounded desires grasp in imagination ; but he also, that pos-
sesseth nothing but his own poverty, that hath no abundance but
want and misery, such a one whom you would never suspect to
be a hoarder, yet hath he that, the hopes and enjoyment of which
he counts precious and his soul's treasure.
In dangerous and difficult times, what is the first and chief care
of every man, but so to dispose of this his treasure, that, whatever
losses he may sustain in other accessory good things, that are but
lumber and utensils to the soul, yet his treasure may be secured
both from corruption and violence ?
Our Saviour here throws open before our view two repositories,
or common treasuries : vast ones, they are ; wherein all the good
things, that ever any man in the world enjoyed, are laid up: and
they are earth and heaven. If you have any treasure, as certainly
every one of you has, it must belong to one of these two places :
you must deposit it either on earth or in heaven. " Look now,"
says Christ : " take a view of earth's exchequer ; and what see you
there ? There, indeed, is the world's treasure : all, that many mil-
lions of men have been gathering together, and hoarding up for
several ages." If you would have an inventory of all this store,
St. John hath exactly cast it up, in 1 John ii. 16, and it amounts
to this sum : " All, that is in the world," saith he, is " the lust of the
flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life :" that is, there are
pleasures, suiting the propensity of the flesh : there are riches, for
the greediness of "the eye;" for, "What," saith the Wise man, "is
laid up for the owners thereof, save the beholding of them with their
eyes?" And there are honor and dignity ; there is that planetary,
airy, good thing, which puffs up ; viz., " the pride of life :" and this is
411
412
THE EXCELLENCE OF
the world's all ; and that, "which many thousands make their trea
sure. 1 Yea : but,' saith Christ, ' do not you see how rusty and worm
eaten these things are ? do you not see what a bustle there is
among the men of the world to get them ? one pulls and hauls
them from another, and they are never certain in any man's pos-
session : " moth and rust corrupt" them, " and thieves break through
and steal ;" and, therefore, " lay not up" your treasure here : there
is another treasury for 3-ou to store up your good things in, and
that is heaven ; a sure and safe place, where no corruption doth
infect, nor any violence intrude : therefore, lay up your treasure
there : lay up your treasure in heaven.'
And thus you have the scope of our Saviour in these words.
In the words themselves, you have,
A command or exhortation; and that is, to lay up treasure in
heaven.
You have the enforcement of this command.
And that is from a double reason :
First. From the security of that treasure, that is laid up in
heaven. It is there safe and free from all danger ; which it could
not be, were it any where else deposited.
All hurt and danger, that ran befall a man's treasure, proceeds
either,
First. From inward principles of corruption, that do of them-
selves cause decay in it.
And thus it is with all earthly treasures. They are, of them-
selves, fading and perishing. Riches perish with the using : they
rot out and wear away, while we are using them. All earthly
manna, the sweet and luscious things of this world, breed worms,
that eat upon and devour them. All the riches and treasures of
the world have rust, that attends on them, and consumes both them
and their beauty and substance. But spiritual manna never turns
into worms: treasure, laid up in heaven, is never eaten with rust.
No, saith Christ, there rust doth not corrupt : that is, they are free
and safe from all inward decays and perishing, from their own in-
ward principle and nature. And,
Secondly. Treasure may be unsafe, as from an inward principle
that may corrupt, so also from outward accidents, that may consume
them.
And thus we see oftentimes it comes to pass. Sometimes,
First. Insensiblj-, through a secret blasting curse of God, wasting
them by little and little, and unperceived decays; so that, while
we hold them in our hands and look upon them, then they perish.
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
413
And this is here compared to the eating of a moth. A moth makes
not a sudden rent in a garment, but spoils it by unseen degrees :
so fares it oftentimes with the things of this world : if they be not
torn and rent from us, yet are they moth-eaten comforts : the moth
is got into them, and destroys them imperceptibly. And, some-
times,
Secondly. By sudden violence ; compared here to thieves break-
ing through and stealing away good things and treasure. An un-
expected turn of providence doth, at once, many times snatch away
all that men here prize and set their hearts on : and then, where is
their treasure ? In Hos. v. we find God threatening, both these
ways, to destroy Ephraim. In v. 12 ; "I will be unto Ephraim,"
saith God, " as a moth ; and to the house of Judah as rottenness :"
that is, the Lord would consume them silently and imperceptibly,
as a moth eats out in the spots of a garment. And v. 14 ; "I will
be unto Ephraim as a lion, and as a young lion to the house of
Judah :" and " I, even I, will tear and go away : I will take away,
and none shall rescue ;" that is, I will destroy him by a violent
and sudden destruction.
But, treasures laid up in heaven are secured, both from insensible
decays, and also from sudden violence ; secured, both from the
corruption of the moth, and from the stealing of the thief. It is
rich and sure treasure, that is laid up there. And now is the time
of your laying up : some few years hence, and it cannot be long
first, but you shall have these treasures opened to you, and you let
in, to see how rich you are. And you will find them augmented
above what you could believe : there is not the least of all that
you have laid up lost or diminished. And then you will wonder
and question with yourselves, who laid up this and that part of
your treasure : you will then ask, " Is this glory mine, and that
glory mine? this throne and that brightness, this diamond and
those stars, this robe and that sunbeam, all this precious and incon-
ceivable treasure, are they mine ? I cannot remember that ever I
laid up so much and such precious treasure : my faith sometimes
pried through a crevice into this treasure, and it told me that there
were great and glorious things stored up, and it told me also that
they did belong to me ; but, 0 my dim-sighted grace, that could
not discover to me the one half of that glory, wherein I am now
lost and swallowed up 1" Thus a Christian will then wonder how
he came by so much treasure, when he comes to the possession and
enjoyment of it. There is a saying recorded in Plutarch, of a rich
Roman, Crassus, that he did not think that man rich, that knew all
4U
T IT E EXCELLENCE OF
that lie had : truly, in this man's account, a Christian is truly rich :
he hath laid up more treasure, than himself knows of. But, though
a Christian knows not how much he hath, yet he shall lose none :
it is safe, being laid up in heaven : every star is as a seal set upon
the treasure-door, that none may break in and violate it.
And that is the first argument : Lay up treasure in heaven, be-
cause there only it is safe : there, only, the moth doth not corrupt,
and thieves do not break through and steal.
Secondly. And then, secondly, another enforcing reason you
find in the next verse ; and that is, because, by laying up treasure
in heaven, you lay up your hearts also in heaven : "for where your
treasure is," says Christ, " there will your hearts be also ;" and
where your hearts are, there are you.
What an argument is this, O Christians ! Would you yourselves
be laid up safely in heaven, before you come to be laid down in
your graves? would you pre-occupy your own immortality and
glory ? would you send all your thoughts and all your desires, as
spies into the land of promise, to discover the riches and beauty
of it ? Then lay up your treasure there : this will center all your
thoughts, this will fix all your affections on itself; and, though now
you are on earth and walk on earth, yet this will make your con-
versation to be in heaven, if your treasure be there. It is impossi-
ble that you and your treasure should be at a distance. If your
treasure be on earth, your minds will be there also : you will
grovel here below : the serpent's curse will be upon you ; " Upon
thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt thou eat all the days of thy
life." But, if your treasure be laid up in heaven, it will attract
and draw up your hearts unto it ; and make them heavenly hearts,
as itself is a heavenly treasure.
Now all this is backed with another consideration, in the begin-
ning of the words ; and that is, " Lay up for yourselves treasures
in heaven." You may indeed lay up treasure on earth, but it is a
hazard whether it be for yourselves. Here men sweat and toil to
get estates, and heap up treasures ; but they know not who shall
enjoy and possess them : they labor all their days to purchase a few
uncertain riches ; while, usually, by the time they purpose to reap
the fruit of them, death comes and snatches away their souls ; and
the greatest use they can make of them is, only to bequeath them
unto others. He only, that " is rich towards God, layeth up trea-
sure for himself;" and lays up those riches, to dispose of which he
needs no legacy. A Christian is his own heir; and, what himself
hath gotten, he himself shall eternally enjoy and possess.
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
415
And thus you have the parts of the text : "Lay up for yourselves
treasures in heaven."
There is nothing in the words, that needs much explication : I
shall, therefore, only in brief inquire into two things.
"What is here meant by treasure?
"What is meant by laying up this treasure in heaven.
First. What is here meant by treasure?
I answer : It is a metaphorical expression ; and denotes to us
that, upon which we set the highest rate and value ; that, the get-
ting of which we most endeavor, the enjoyment of which we most
prize, the loss of which we most bemoan. In a word, that, which
we account our greatest and best good, is our treasure, be it what
it will.
Secondly. The next inquiry is, what is meant by laying up this
treasure in heaven.
I answer : It is nothing else, but to esteem heaven and the things
of heaven, thus to be our treasure ; to rate and value them above
all things else, and to look upon them as our chiefest good, and
accordingly to seek and labor after them.
I might now propound many observations to you, as indeed
every word of this precious Scripture is pregnant with them : but
I shall only mention one ; intending only to insist upon that : and
it is this :
Doct. That HEAVENLY AND SPIRITUAL THINGS ARE, AND OUGHT
TO BE, OF THE GREATEST VALUE WITH EVERY TRUE CHRISTIAN.
Or thus :
A true Christian doth esteem, and he ought to esteem,
HEAVENLY THINGS ABOVE ALL THINGS.
"What are these heavenly things, but God and Christ, grace and
glory, spiritual and eternal concernments ? These are the choice
things of a Christian: whatever else he may possess, yet these are
his treasure.
See how Abraham stings Dives with a sad item of what he made
his treasure on earth, in Luke xvi. 25 ; " Son," says he, "remember
that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things :" but did not
Abraham himself, in his lifetime, receive good things also ? Might
not Dives have retorted back again, " "Wert not thou, Father Abra-
416
THE EXCELLENCE OP
ham, rich and potent on earth ? LTadst not thou great power, and
great possessions in the world ? And, must I be tormented and
thou glorified, when thou kadst a greater portion of them than my-
self?" No, the emphasis cuts oft' this exception: "Thou, in thy
lifetime, receivedst thy good things." " I received good things ;
but not my good things ; not the chiefest that I valued. Comforts
they were ; but not treasures : and, while I possessed these good
things, I sought after better ; and therefore I now possess and enjoy
them also."
So holy Asaph views this treasure, that here he had got, in a
divine rapture, in Psal. lxxiii. 25 ; " Whom have I in heaven but
thee ? and there is none upon earth, that I desire, besides thee."
He was so far from desiring any thing above God, that he desires
nothing besides God. What is there on earth, that I can " desire
besides thee ?"
See St. Paul also, in 1 Cor. ii. 2 ; " I determined not to know any
thing among you, save Jesus Christ, and him crucified :" but, espe-
cially in Phil. iii. 8 ; "Doubtless," says he, "I count all things but
loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord :
for whom I suffer the loss of all things ; and do count them but
dung, that I may win Christ." Observe how the Apostle doth
there contemn all, that the world counts its treasure : he reckons it
but " dung," in which a man may rake long enough, before he finds
any true treasure : nay, not only "dung," but "loss," in comparison
of Christ. "And, what tell you me of losing all things for him?
It is true, I have done so ; but, in doing so, I have but lost a loss,
I am but rid of a damage. I count all things but loss ; and I suffer
the loss of all things, for Christ."
This is the low and villifying account, that a child of God makes
of every thing that is not his treasure. God and Christ, and the
things of eternity, are his chief and choice good ; and whatever he
hath besides, is but dung, but loss, but a damage. In the heart
of a carnal man, all things lie in a confused order ; heaven below,
and earth above : earth seems to him to be vast and infinite ; but
heaven a little inconsiderable spot. But, in the heart of a child of
God, every thing keeps its natural posture : there earth sinks, as
being the dregs of his thoughts and cares ; but heaven shines
above, very bright and glorious : earth, to him, seems to be but a
little spot, as indeed it is, which is seldom seen or noted by him ;
but heaven is an infinite boundless sea of mercy, which he is still
looking into and admiring. Thus things keep their natural pos-
ture, in the heart of a ohild of God ; but they are all disordered,
in the heart of a wicked man.
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
417
I. To prosecute tbis farther, I shall endeavor to OPEN TO
YOU THE EICHES OF THIS HEAVENLY TKEASURE ;
that it may appear how rationally the children of God act, in
valuing this above all things, and in making it their choice good
and chief treasure.
And,
i. It is an evident demonstration of the preciousness of this
treasure, in that IT MAKES THOSE THINGS PRECIOUS ALSO, THAT
are but conversant about it; and therefore, certainly, it is
mighty precious itself. It bestows a lustre, excellence and beauty
upon every thing, that lies near it, or that hath any relation to it.
I will mention but two things.
1. The deeds of conveyance, whereby this treasure is made over to us
and becomes ours, are therefore precious, because they convey such a
treasure.
And what are they, but the promises? Every promise is a
ticket, given us by God, to take up mansions of treasure in heaven :
it is vocal glory : it is happiness, in words and syllables : it is eter-
nity, couched in a sentence. And, therefore, no wonder that the
Apostle speaks so magnificently of them : " Whereby," says he,
" are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises."
Tell me, therefore, 0 soul ! didst thou ever see the glory and
riches, that are in a promise ? Wert thou ever ravished with
that infinite sweetness and deliciousness, that thou suckest from
them ? Didst thou ever sit down amazed at the free and bound-
less love of God in them ; that spake good to thy soul, " for a great
while to come," as David speaks ? Didst thou ever find the excel-
lence and preciousness of these things ? Think, then, how precious
that glory itself is, that fills these promises. If a star be so bright
and sparkling, that shines only in a borrowed brightness, how
transcendcntly bright then is the sun, that lends so much light to
it ! If the conduit-pipe be ready to burst, through the abundance
of streams that flow from it ; how inexhaustible is the fountain and
spring-head, which supply this treasure ! If the gleanings be so
rich and full, what will the vintage be ? The glory and happiness
of heaven is so great and boundless, that it overflows and spills
itself abroad in promises; and, if the overflowing drops be so
sweet, what then will the ocean itself be ? What says the Apos-
tle, in 1 Pet. ii. 7 ? " Unto you, that believe," Christ " is precious :"
How is he now precious unto believers, but as he is held forth in a
promise ? that is all the way in which he becomes precious to us
Vol. II.— 27
418
THE EXCELLENCE OF
now. And will lie not be far more precious to us, when we shall
no more stand at the distance of a promise from him? when we
shall no more need the hand of faith ; but shall clasp and cling
about him, in the immediate fruition of him ? Will he not be
more precious to us, when all our hopes shall be made good to us
in actual present possession ? And, therefore, if the promises be
so " exceeding great and precious," it argues, certainly, that that
treasure which makes these promises to be so, is wonderfully and
infinitely glorious and precious.
2. As the deeds of conveyance, so the very eye, that sees and views
this treasure, is made precious by the sight of it.
And what is that eye, but the eye of faith ? and, though it be but
weak, yet it is that, with which, by the help of a promise as by a
prospective glass, we look into heaven itself, to see that mass and
those heaps of treasure laid up there for the soul. The eye of
faith sees them : the hand of faith tells them out : and, therefore,
St. Peter calls it precious faith : 2 Pet. i. 1 ; " To them, that have
obtained like precious faith with us." You may look upon earthly
treasure till your eyes be dazzled, yea, possibly till they be weak-
ened and wearied by it ; but never will they be made more rich
and precious by it; but, by looking upon this heavenly treasure,
the eye that sees it becomes a jewel itself : " more precious," saith
the same Apostle, ''than" the "gold that perisheth:" 1 Pet. i. 7.
And that is the first excellence of this heavenly treasure. It is
precious treasure, in that it makes those things precious, that are
but conversant about it : precious faith, and precious promises.
ii. Heavenly treasure is soul treasure, suited to the soul.
And, therefore, look how much more noble and excellent the
soul is than the body, so much more excellent is heavenly treasure
than earthly treasure. For what serve these things on earth, but
to clothe and feed the body; and yet, for all this, the soul may be
naked, and miserable, and want suitable provision. Truly, we may
lament the condition of the richest sinners on earth ; and say over
them, in compassion, O poor souls, what husks and swine's-meat do
you give your souls, while you set the whole world before them !
lor, all in the world is no better. There is nothing in it, whence
you can pick out suitable nourishment for them ; and therefore
Christ justly brands the rich man in the Gospel for an arrant fool,
who, when he had filled his barns with corn, said to his soul,
" Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many years eat, drink,
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
410
and be merry." Luke xii. 19. A fool, indeed! to reckon his soul's
goods by barnfuls I lie might as wisely have boasted, that he had
provided barns full of thoughts for his body, as barns full of corn
for his soul. And, yet, such is the provision, that most men make
for their precious souls. Tell me, sirs, do you really believe, that
this is such provision as your souls can live upon ? or, do you
think your souls need no provision? What! must your bodies,
that at first were kneaded out of the dust and must ere long be
crumbled into dust again, must these bodies engross all your care,
how to provide for them, and to please them ; and shall your
spiritual and everlasting souls be wholly neglected by you ? It is
not long hence, before your bodies shall never more know a differ-
ence, between treasure and poverty, between fulness and hunger ;
and, then, what serve all these things for, that, with so much pains
and industry, you have laid up ? Truly, it is a long journey into
the other world ; and gold, and silver, and earthly treasure are too
heavy a portage to be carried with you thither. Those, that now
make shipwreck of faith and a good conscience to get them, will,
ere it be long, make shipwreck of them also. "When you come to
launch out into eternity, you shall carry nothing with you of your
earthly treasure into the other world ; unless it be the rust of it,
to witness against you : nothing of your gold : unless it be the guilt
of it, to condemn you. These are unfit things, therefore, to be laid
up by you as your soul's treasure.
But heavenly treasure is suitable treasure; suitable to your
souls : and that, in a twofold respect.
Heavenly treasures are suitable to the nature of your souls.
And,
They are suitable to the necessities of your souls.
1. Heavenly treasures are suitable to the nature of your souls.
And that, in these two respects,
They are spiritual treasures, for an immaterial soul. And,
They are durable treasures, for an immortal soul. And, there-
fore, they are suitable treasures.
(1) Heavenly treasures are spiritual ; and therefore are suited to
a soul, that is of a spiritual and immaterial substance.
Hence the Apostle, Eph. i. 3, blesseth God, " who hath blessed
us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly" things " in Christ Jesus."
Truly, heavenly things are these spiritual blessings, refined from
all dull and earthly mixtures. God himself, who is the total
sum of all the treasures of all the saints on earth, is a spirit:
his love and favor, interest in him, communion and fellowship with
420
THE EXCELLENCE OF
him, are all spiritual things, that a carnal eye cannot see, neither
can a carnal judgment value. The most suitable are they, there-
fore, to a soul, that is a spirit. Of all things belonging to a man,
the breath of a man is the most subtle, invisible, and spiritual : but
the soul is called the breath of God metaphorically, Gen. ii. 7, and,
therefore, is of a very high degree of spirituality. Now, bring
spiritual things to spiritual : debase not thy spiritual and high-
born soul, by matching it to the low and inferior things of the
world : let not thy pure and spiritual soul be unequally yoked
with the dregs and dross of any worldly enjoyment. God and
Christ and the things of eternity are suitable to the soul : they are
spiritual, like thy spiritual and- better part ; and, though to a carnal
heart these seem but empty and notional things, yet a child of God
tastes more sweetness and comfort in these things, than in whatever
the world can present unto him. The love of God, the consola-
tions of his Spirit, actings of grace, hopes of glory, these invisible
things, these are the true riches.
And, then,
(2) Heavenly treasure is the only durable treasure, and therefore
suited to an immortal soul.
The things of this world will not go one step with you beyond
this present life. And, what a sad parting hour will that be to the
soul, to go into another world, and to leave all its treasure behind
in this world ! How will it protract and linger ; and how loth will
it be to enter upon so great a journey, without a treasure to defray
the charges of it ! How ghastly will the soul look back upon those
things, that it made its treasure ! " What !" will it say, "must not
I carry this estate and that treasure out of the world with me ?
Must we thus part forever?" Yes, 0 soul, forever: for none of
these things canst thou carry with thee. And, oh! what a sad
thing will it be, for the poor soul to be set ashore upon the vast
ocean of eternity, and to have nothing at all to relieve and support
it, all its treasure being in another world !
But heavenly treasure is durable treasure. It is current not
only in this, but in the other world which is to come. In Prov.
vni. 18 , says Wisdom, " Riches and honor are with me ; yea, durable
riches and righteousness." Indeed, righteousness is this durable
riches. When all things in the world stare on thee, and thou on
them, and so take leave of one another eternally ; yet then the love
of God, interest in Jesus Christ, his divine and heavenly graces,
these will then stand by thee and keep thee company, yea and enter
into heaven, and there abide with thee to all eternity. It is true,
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
421
thy faith, that is now a busy and active grace, that like Moses doth
here get up to Mount Pisgah and there take a view of the land of
Canaan, must itself die before it comes there : yet this is no lessen-
ing of thy treasure, though thou dost lose thy faith ; for, indeed, it
is not so much the loss of thy faith, as the swallowing of it up, a
changing of it into sight and vision : faith and fruition are incon-
sistent one with another. But all thy other graces, love, joy, and
delight, which are now often eclipsed and faint, and languish in
their actings, shall then keep an eternal jubilee. Never fear the
failing of thy happiness. It is true, here, the waters do only bub-
ble, and they may and often do fail ; but, there, thou shalt bathe
thyself in an infinite ocean of delight : there, thou shalt lie at an
ever-bubbling fountain of sweetness : God shall be eternally there,
and thou shalt be eternally there : he will be eternally glancing and
smiling on thee, and thou shalt be eternally warming and cheering
thyself in that sunshine. Therefore, think with thyself, if indeed
God can be exhausted, if heaven itself can be impoverished, if in-
finite riches of glory can be all spent and consumed, then and not
till then, can thy treasure fail thee : never shall one star of thy
crown twinkle, much less shall it ever be eclipsed : 1 Pet. v. 4.
"We " shall receive a crown of glory, that fadeth not away :" it shall
be forever as glorious, orient, and flourishing, as it was at its first
putting on, Indeed, eternity will be the perpetual beginning of thy
happiness.
And thus you see how suitable this treasure is to the nature of
the soul ; in that it is spiritual treasure, for a soul that is a spirit ;
and it is durable treasure, for a soul that is immortal.
2. As heavenly treasure is suited to the nature of the soul, so
also to the necessities of the soul.
What is it, that the soul can stand in need of, that it cannot be
supplied withal from hence ? Doth it need a price to redeem it ?
here is laid up the precious blood of Christ, that was shed for the
sins of many. Is it pardon and forgiveness that it needs ? here is
abundant mercy. Is it sanctification and holiness ? here are riches
of grace. Is it joy and comfort ? here are abundant consolations.
Is the soul wretched, and poor, and miserable, and blind, and
naked ? here is gold to make it rich : here is white raiment to
clothe it, and eye-salve to recover its sight. Indeed there is noth-
ing, that the soul can want or desire, but you may have supplies
for it from your own treasure ; from that treasure, that you have
laid up in heaven. See that rich place, Phil. iv. 19 ; " My God shall
supply all your need, according to his riches in glory by Christ
THE EXCELLENCE OF
Jesus :" all your needs ; not only your corporal needs and neces-
sities, but also your spiritual necessities. Here, all earthly treasures
foil short : the exigencies of the outward man they may relievo,
but the greatest abundance of them cannot quiet a troubled con-
science, nor appease au angry God, nor take off the guilt of sin ;
nor can they redeem the soul from eternal wrath : no, " the redemp-
tion of the soul is precious," yea, too precious to be purchased by
all these things, " and it ceaseth forever." When God frowns upon
the soul, and conscience lowers, and hell-fire flashes in the face of a
sinner, how truly poor and miserable is that man, that hath no
better support and comfort than these unsuitable things ! All the
world, as great as now it seems to be, will be judged too vile a price
to procure one minute's ease. "What would the soul then give for
a Saviour, for a slighted and despised Saviour, to interpose betwixt
it and justice ? Believe it, then you will have other thoughts of
the favor of God, of an interest in Christ, and of this heavenly
md spiritual treasure, than now you have. Now, in your peace
and prosperity, possibly, these appear to you to be no better than
fancied treasures and airy riches : but, when the days of sorrow
and darkness overtake you and come upon you, when God shall
drop into your souls a little of his wrath and displeasure, then it
will be in vain to seek ease from the world : all your pleasures,
treasures, and enjoyments here below, will all tell you it is not in
them to relieve you : you may as well seek to cure a wound in
your flesh, by laying a plaster to your clothes : no ; it is grace, that
can then stand you in stead ; it is that only, that can reach the ne-
cessities of the soul ; and, without this, all your riches and treasures
are but dear vanities, precious vexations, that will stand by and
see you perish, yea and perish eternally, but cannot supply and
help you.
iii. I now come to a third thing, wherein the excellence and the
riches of this heavenly treasure do appear: and that is, because
they are satisfying treasures ; and so are not the treasures of
the world.
Solomon himself, when he had reckoned up many items for
honors, and pleasures, and riches ; yet, at the bottom of the bill,
at the foot of the account, he casts up the total sum by two great
ciphers; "All is vanity and vexation," saithhe: "vanity," in them-
selves; and "vexation," also, in the use and enjoyment of them:
they that make more reckoning of this treasure, will be mistaken
in their account. And is this the price of thy sweat and care ? Is
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
423
tliis the price of thy early and late endeavors ? Nay is this the
price of thy sins, for which thou destroyest thy soul and foregoest
eternity ? What ! to hoard up vanity and emptiness, to grow rich
in vexation ! "Wilt thou stretch thy conscience for that, which will
never fill, but torment thee ? Are these the great stately nothings,
that the whole world admires, and runs mad after ? Alas ! you
may as soon grasp your arms full of dreams, and hug your own
shadows, as- fill up the vast and boundless desires of your souls
with these earthly things; that have scarce any proof of their
reality, besides the vexation and torment that they bring with
them. These things are to the soul but as wind to the stomach :
gripe it they may ; but they can never fill nor satisfy it. It is true,
indeed, that you will find Esau, in Gen. xxxiii. 9, seemingly satis-
fied with his present condition, when he tells Jacob, " I have enough,
my brother :" but this was rather because he was ashamed to ac-
knowledge his want, by receiving from a fugitive ; than any real
satisfaction, that drew this speech from him : no ; there is such a
paradox in an earthly mind, that makes it true, that though often-
times they have too much, yet they never think they have enough.
But heavenly treasures are filling and satisfying treasures : though
riches are empty, though honors and dignities are flatulent and
windy, and crowns are lined with troubles, and sceptres are made
massy with cares set on them ; yet heavenly riches are substan-
tial : the crown of glory and immortality is lined throughout with
the down of eternal contentment and satisfaction.
Now these heavenly treasures are satisfactory in two respects.
They are satisfactory in themselves. And,
They put satisfactoriness into earthly enjoyments.
So that the soul, that possesseth heavenly treasure, finds content-
ment and satisfaction in every condition.
1. Heavenly treasures are satisfactory in themselves.
He, that enjoys them, needs look out no where else for happi-
ness and contentment.
(1) The treasures of grace are thus satisfactory, where there is
the light and evidence of assurance, to tell the soul how rich it is.
Grace, indeed, is this treasure, that may sometimes lie deep hid
in the heart. When the soul is in the dark, under some gloomy
fears or in a state of desertion, it doth not then know that it hath
such a treasure : and, therefore, it cannot receive contentment and
satisfaction from it. But, when the Spirit of God darts a beam
of evidencing light into the dark vault, this rich treasure discovers
itself by its own shining. Now, this shine of heavenly treasure is
424
THE EXCELLENCE OF
assurance ; and, when the Spirit darts in a beam of light to discover
it in the heart, when it sees how rich it is in love, in faith, in hope,
and in all other precious graces of the Spirit, it cannot sufficiently
prize and value its own estate. It is true, indeed, that a gracious
heart never thinks it hath enough : still, it is craving and laboring
after more : still, it complains, that its graces are too weak, and
those weak ones too few. Yet this holy covetousness carries no
tormenting, perplexing anxiety and vexation with it : while it com-
plains of the poverty of its graces, yet it prizeth them above all
the world ; and thinks its estate to be infinitely blessed and happy,
if it hath but any degree of assurance : and, though the man be
but poor and despicable in the world, yet ask him, whether he
would change conditions with the greatest and the richest sinner on
earth, he will tell you no : he values his present estate above ten
thousand worlds ; nay, he would not lose the least degree nor the
least filing of his graces, for whatever enjoyments a poor world
could proffer him. Such satisfactoriness there is in the treasures
of grace ! and well may it be so, for grace .with assurance is no less
than heaven let down into the soul. And, therefore, it is remark-
able in Heb. x. 34 ; " Knowing in yourselves," saith the Apostle,
" that ye have in heaven a better and " a more " enduring sub-
stance :" so our translation renders it ; but, in the original, it is,
" Know, that in yourselves you have a better and a more enduring
substance in heaven :" those, that are assured of the truth of their
own graces, have a heaven in themselves, a better and a more en-
during substance in themselves ; such discoveries of God, such
sweet peace and tranquillity of soul, such overflowing joys of the
Holy Ghost, that heaven itself is never able to bestow other kind
of happiness than this is, though there they shall have it in fuller
degrees and measure.
(2) The treasures of glory are infinitely satisfactory.
If there be so much in grace, that is but the earnest, how much
more abundant satisfaction is there in glory, which is the inherit-
ance itself! Ps. xvii. 15 ; "When I awake, I shall be satisfied with
thy likeness." When I awake: that is, when I awake in glory,
after a short slumber of death, then I shall be satisfied with the
likeness and similitude of God.
Consider, here,
[1] The true reason of the vanity and unsatisfactoriness of all
earthly things.
It is, because none of them are so good as the soul is ; nor are
any of them so great, as to be able to fill up the vast capacity of
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
425
the soul. The soul is like a wide gulf: throw iu pleasures, and
profits, and honors, nay the whole world ; yet there is a vast hollow-
ness in the soul still, that can never be filled up by these things.
Your souls are of a noble and excellent being ; and, excepting an-
gels, they are the top and flower of the creation : and, therefore, it is
a debasement of them to cling to any thing here that is worse than
themselves. Now ; so long as all things here below are less than
the soul and worse than the soul, the soul cannot possibly receive
satisfaction and contentment in them. But God is infinitely great ;
and, therefore, he can fill the soul : and God is infinitely good ; and,
therefore, He can satisfy the soul, so that it shall not desire any
thing above or besides Him.
Consider,
[2] The soul is to be made happy, with the same happiness,
wherewith God himself is to be forever blessed.
And must not this be infinitely satisfactory ? "Wherein doth
God's infinite blessedness -consist ? Is it not in the close, near, in-
timate, and immediate enjoyment and fruition of himself? Is not
God himself his own happiness ? Why this also is the happiness
of the saints; a close, intimate, and immediate enjoyment of God.
Enlarge then, 0 soul : spread forth thyself wide : make room for
thine own glory : thou art to be made happy, with the same happi-
ness, that God himself is blessed with. He is blessed, in the eternal
enjoyment of himself; and thou shalt be blessed, with the eternal
enjoyment of God also. Enlarge then, 0 soul : spread forth thy-
self wide: stretch out thy desires as wide as heaven itself; for the
God of heaven will fill them. And is not here enough to satisfy ?
Certainly, that soul must be very necessitous, that an Infinite God
and an infinite good cannot fill up and satisfy.
And, thus, you see that heavenly treasures are satisfactory in
themselves.
2. As they are satisfactory in themselves, so they make earthly
comforts and enjoyments to be satisfactory also.
That soul, that hath laid up and made sure of heavenly treasures,
finds satisfaction and contentment in every outward condition. He,
that enjoys most of heaven, enjoys most of earth ; though others
may possess more than he : and what be hath not, contentment
makes him not to want. What says the Apostle, in Phil. iv. 11 ?
" I have learned, in whatsoever state I am, therewith to be con-
tent." .And what can any man have more? If the Lord afford
him but a little of these things, he is content ; and, if he increaseth
them too much, he can be but content. 0 what a blessed condition
426
THE EXCELLENCE OF
is this, that exempts a man from a possibility of being under afflic-
tion, as to outward things !
' Thus it will be with you, if you have laid up your treasure in
heaven. It will satisfy you, and make every outward condition
satisfactory also ; and that, for two reasons.
(1) It will beget in you mean and light thoughts of all things
here below.
You will rate them no higher than the Apostle doth ; but loss
and dung : and will any man be discontented or troubled what
befals such things; what becomes of his losses, and of his dung
and dross ? Suppose a sweeping shower should upon a sudden
fall, and wash away the loose dust that lies upon *your ground,
would you count this a loss of your land ? would any of you be
troubled at this, as being bereaved of part of your estate ? Truly,
to a child of God all the things of the world are no other ; and, if
a tempest of Providence suddenly sweeps them away, he is not
troubled at it : he counts it no loss of his inheritance : the dust only
is washed away, but the land is safe still. Truly, none in the world
abound more with superfluities, than a saint doth. Take a wicked
man, upon whom all the store and abundance of the world do empty
themselves ; upon whom riches, and honors, and pleasures flow in,
in a full tide, and all unburden themselves into his bosom ; yet,
poor man ! he hath no more than he needs : and it is no wonder
that he calls them by great names, this thing a crown, and that
thing a kingdom and treasure : alas ! these poor deceits are. all, that
he hath to please himself with, to call little things by great and
swelling names. But to a saint, that hath nothing but food and
raiment, even they are superfluities, whilst God and Christ are his :
and, if God casts in more to him, he values them as mercies, but
not as his treasure ; or, if God calls them back again, he looks upon
them not as a loss, but as a riddance. If you make a thousand
ciphers, yet they amount to nothing : and add a figure of one to
these, still they stand but for one : such are the things of the world
to a child of God : all worldly enjoyments are but as so many ciphers
in his account : he reckons only upon one God ; and, therefore, he
is at a point how God deals with him as to these things : if he gives
or if he takes away, he says, "Blessed be the name of the Lord."
Thus, beloved, if you have laid up your treasure in heaven, you
will have but mean and slight thoughts of all other things besides.
(2) Treasure laid up in heaven will make all things satisfactory
to you, because every condition that you are in will be to your
advantage.
HEAVENLY TREASURES
42T
Nay, you will look upon any condition that you are in, as a con-
dition of love. Every mercy, that is bestowed upon you, is a love-
token sent you by a gracious Father : the soul, that once can say
"God is mine," will be able to say, "This comfort and that mercy
were given me from the love of God : 1 have his heart with it : I
observed the countenance of my Father : and I saw him smile upon
my soul, when he gave it me." Nay, are you deprived of these
enjoyments ? it is from love, and it shall be for your advantage :
God saw that they lay too near your heart, and jostled him farther
from his seat and throne ; and he would not suffer you to make so
bad an exchange, as to quit heavenly things for earthly : he takes
these from thee, that so he may take thee off them, and wean thy
heart from them ; and that he may strengthen thy faith and de-
pendence on himself, that he may inflame thy affections after him,
and that he may exercise thy patience and humility in the want
of them : nay, he then gives the clearest, and brightest, and fullest
discoveries of himself, and of his love in Christ to the soul : what
advantageous losses, therefore, 0 Christian, dost thou sustain ! yea,
to use the Apostle's phrase, thou hast "but gained" in "this harm
and loss." And, therefore, in every state and condition, a Chris-
tian, that hath laid up his treasure in heaven, may well be con-
tent and satisfied ; for all is to his advantage and gain, whatever
it be.
And, so much for the third particular.
iv. Treasure laid up in heaven will secure to you the en-
joyment OF ALL EARTHLY COMFORTS, SO FAR AS THEY SHALL BE
FOR YOUR GOOD.
This depends upon the latter part of the former particular. Our
Saviour hath passed his word for it, in Mat. vi. 33 ; "Seek ye first
the kingdom of God, and his righteousness ; and all these things
shall be added unto you." First, seek the kingdom of heaven:
that is, lay up first your treasure in heaven, make sure of heavenly
riches first; and, then, all these things shall be added to you.
When the great bargain is concluded in heaven, betwixt God and
the soul, God never stands upon these petty things of earth, but
throws them in, as vantage and overplus, into the bargain. Yea,
and as Christ hath passed his word, so God hath given you a pawn,
that so it shall be, in Rom. viii. 32 ; " He, that spared not his
own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with
him also freely give us all things ?" Is the " heir of all things"
428
THE EXCELLENCE OF
ours ; and can there be any thing, that shall not be ours also ?
Hath God freely given you his Son ; and will he think much to
give you other things, which are of no value and esteem, in com-
parison of that great gift, Jesus Christ? Hath he given thee
" hidden manna," and " angels' food ;" hath he clothed thee with the
robes of Christ's righteousness ; and shalt thou want food and rai-
ment? Are not these things convenient for thee? Or, doth God
prize worldly things at a higher rate, than the things of heaven?
thou canst not think God doth so, for thou thyself dost not prize
them so. Or, doth God so much disregard them, as to take no
regard to supply your outward concernments ? No, says Christ,
" your Heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these
things." God doth take special notice and regard of all your
wants : he knows you have need of these things. Thou needest
not, 0 Christian, therefore envy the grandees and potentates of the
earth, that rustle and make a noise with their greatness : believe it,
were it for thy good, thou shouldst be exalted up to their pitch
and they should be brought down to lick the dust of thy feet.
Consider but these two things:
1. All earthly things are to he accounted good or evil, only as they
concern our eternal state and condition.
You will greatly be deceived, if you look upon things as they
appear in themselves. Then you will call prosperity, and riches,
and worldly abundance, good things; and want, and poverty, and
affliction, evil things ; if you account and esteem them as they
appear in themselves. But consider these things as they relate to
eternity, and then poverty may be a mercy, and riches a judgment :
God may bless thee by afflictions, and curse thee by prosperity : he
may bestow more upon thee in suffering thee to want these things,
than if he did give all the world's abundance to thee. It may be,
prosperity may puff up thy soul, and make it grow more estranged
from God ; adversity may humble thee, and bring thy soul the
nearer unto God, and so conduce more to the eternal good of thy
soul : adversity, in this case, is good ; and not prosperity. This
present life is nothing, but a preparation for and a tendency to eter-
nity : all that we here do, or receive, or suffer, is in order to eter-
nity ; and, therefore, all must be measured by it. That is good,
that tends to our everlasting happiness, be it want or misery.
Whatever it be, that increases our grace, that augments the stock
of our heavenly treasure, that promotes the everlasting salvation
of our souls, that alone is to be esteemed by us as good. What
dull folly is it, for men to roll and wallow in the profits and plea-
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
429
sures of this world, and hug them as good things, when indeed they
are only snares and traps to their souls ; and are only given to fat
them for the day of slaughter ; and may every moment deliver
them up to an eternity of torments, which will fearfully be height-
ened and enraged by the enjoyment of these things that they account
good things ! Abraham tells Dives, that, in his lifetime, he received
"good things;" and Lazarus "evil things:" a strange dispensation
of God, to bestow good things upon a hated Dives, and to inflict
evil things upon a beloved Lazarus ! but yet read on, Luke xvi.
25 ; " But now he is comforted, and thou art tormented." O,
never call Dives's purple and delicious fare " good things ;" for these
end in torment : never call Lazarus's sores and rags " evil things ;"
for these end in everlasting comfort : " No," might Dives have re-
plied with horror : " when I was ' clothed in purple and fine linen,'
I then received ' evil things :' O, cursed be all my pomp and
bravery : I see now the end of my purple, it was but to wrap me
up in redder flames : my sumptuous fare served only to make the
never-dying worm the more to feed on me ; 0, happy was the
poverty of Lazarus, for he awaked in ease and happiness : then,
was he truly happy, and not I, though I thought myself so ; for,
though I received an abundant measure of worldly things, yet
received I no good things." This, within a while, will be the judg-
ment of all of you, when you come to be fixed in an unalterable
condition to all eternity : 0, therefore, be persuaded to pass the
same judgment upon them now.
Consider,
2. If God deny any comfort or enjoyment to his people, he therefore
denies it, because it is not good for them ; because it will not conduce to
their eternal happiness, which is the only rule and measure of earthly
things.
Psal. lxxxiv. 11 ; " The Lord will give grace and glory : no good
thing will he withhold from them that walk uprightly." " No good
thing:" if any thing be withheld, you may conclude on it, that it
is no good thing; but that it would be either prejudicial to grace
and glory, or inconsistent with them, had God bestowed it upon
thee : and wilt thou thyself be content, to abate the least degree
of grace or glory, for the greatest accumulation of worldly enjoy-
ments ? if thou wouldst, thou never yet madest grace or glory thy
treasure. In Psal. lxviii. 19, says the Psalmist, speaking of God's
mercies, " Blessed be God, that daily loadeth us with benefits :"
the people of God are still complaining, that they are loaded with
miseries and afflictions : there is as much of these laid on them, as
430
THE EXCELLENCE OF
possibly they can bear: but, bow few are there, that take notice
how God loads them with his benefits ! in Exod. xvi. 18 ; " Lie, that
gathered much, had nothing over ; and he, that gathered little, had
no lack :?' so is it with the children of God : he, that hath more of
these outward comforts, hath but his load ; and he, that hath less,
hath his load too ; every one as much as he can bear : and what
he hath not, God withholds, lest it should hurt him ; lest it should
break him, instead of adorning him. Every vessel cannot bear up
with so much sail as another ; and therefore God will keep it from
toppling over. There is nothing, that a child of God hath not, but,
if he had it, for the present it would be worse with him than now
it is : and, therefore, so much as you do now wish were added to
your present condition, so much you do virtually wish were taken
off from your present grace and from your future glory ; because
God doth most wisely and exactly proportion these things here, so
as that they may be most conducible and serviceable to your true
happiness hereafter.
II. I come now to inquire, "WHENCE IT IS, THAT THE
CHILDREN OF GOD MAKE HEAVEN AND HEAVENLY
THINGS THEIK TREASURE AND CHIEF GOOD?
We see that our Saviour doth here distinguish them from earthly
and ungodly men by this character : one lays up on earth, and the
other in heaven. He, that lays up his treasure on earth, is an
earthly, ungodly man : he, that lays up his treasure in heaven, is
the true Christian.
i. Here, first, take notice that that, which makes any thing
DEAR AND PRECIOUS, THAT. WHICH MAKES ANT THING TO BE A
TREASURE TO THE SOUL, IS THE SUITABLENESS AND SUBSERVIENCY
OF IT TO THAT SELF, THAT IS IN A MAN.
Self is the great rater of all our treasure : the value of it is
reckoned according to this standard : when heaven, and earth, and
all things are laid before a man, self comes in, and views them all,
and sees what is useful for it, and accordingly sets a price upon it ;
and all things are slighted, and nothing is current with the soul,
but as self hath stamped and printed its own image upon it. And,
therefore, in Luke xii. 21, you find this expression: "So is he, that
iayeth up treasure for himself:"' if any man lays up treasure, he lays
it up for himself. Whatever may preserve self, whatever may answer
the propensities and inclinations of self, whatever may promote
the cause and interest of self, that is a man's treasure and nothing
else.
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
431
ii. Carnal and unregenerate self rates earth and earth-
ly THINGS AS ITS TREASURE, BECAUSE. THERE IS A SUITABLENESS
AND PROPORTION IN THE OXE TO THE OTHER.
Earthly treasure for an earthly self. And, therefore, the Apostle
tells us, 1 Cor. vi. 13, meat is "for the belly, and the belly for
meat :" that is, they are suited to each other. So are earthly things
suited to carnal self; the things of this world, to a worldly mind;
and a worldly mind to the things of this world. Carnal self relishes
no other things : bring spiritual things to him, he tastes no sweet-
ness in them : you may as well please a brute beast by whispering
into his ears the deep discourses of reason, as you can a carnal man
by the discoveries of God and Christ: talk to him of the world
and of carnal concernments, his ear tastes and relishes such dis-
course as this is ; and the reason is, because these things are accom-
modated and suited to that carnal unregenerate self, that is in man.
The Apostle tells us, " All, that is in the world," is "the lust of the
flesh and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life :" that is, plea-
sure, profit, and honor : all center in this, to please and maintain
carnal self, as all its interest, and all its concernments ; therefore,
this is made by wicked men their treasure.
iii. IN THE SOUL'S CONVERSION UNTO GOD, UPON THAT GREAT
CHANGE THAT IS MADE IN A MAN'S SELF, THERE WILL ALSO BE
ANOTHER RATE AND VALUE SET UPON THINGS THAN FORMERLY
THERE WAS.
Conversion is the great shipwreck of the old man, and all his goods.
1. In conversion, there is a great change made in self.
The Apostle, in Eom. vii. 17, tells us it was no more he,
that did the evil which he would not, but sin that dwelt in
him. Formerly, before his conversion, " It was I, that breathed
out threatenings : I persecuted the Church : I raged and was
mad against them : still, it was I myself, that acted then. But,
since my great change, it is not I that am guilty ; no, not so much
as of infirmities : no, it is not I, that fail in the performance
of what is good ; not I, but sin that dwelleth in me." So that, in con-
version, there is a mighty change passeth upon self: so that a man
may say it is not he, but sin ; that body of corruption, that dwelleth
in him. It is true, in a regenerate man there remains much of
corruption, and of the old self: but yet, grace being the supreme
prevailing principle, it will be that that gives the self to a man ;
and then that, which before was a man's self and was loved, now
is become a traitor, and rebel, and enemy to that new self that is
wrought in a Christian by regeneration.
432
THE EXCELLENCE OF
2. Man's self being changed, his treasure must also necessarily be
changed.
The new regenerate self cannot subsist and live upon its old
treasure : all is but busks and swine's-meat to the soul now, that
is begotten anew, and born of God : the seed of God dwelleth in it ;
and, therefore, now it looks after that, which is conformable to its
divine original and constitution. What the Apostle presseth upon
the Colossians, in Col. iii. 1 ; "If ye be risen with Christ, seek those
things which are above," is truly the necessary practice of every
heaven-born soul : whoever is born again, whoever is risen with
Christ, will infallibly seek the things that are above. He will do
it: there is a natural instinct in the new creature, that carries it
out naturally to spiritual and heavenly objects : as the infant, that
is new-born, doth by instinct seek after the breast, though it never
before received nourishment that way ; so the new-born Christian,
that hath imprinted upon it the divine nature, hath such an im-
pulse and instinct in it, that naturally moves it to spiritual objects,
as the only suitable nourishment and good for the soul : and, there-
fore, to intimate the tenderness of this new infancy, the Apostle
tells us, "as new-born babes desire the sincere milk of the word :"
the new-born babe receives nourishment no longer from the navel ;
and so the new-born Christian no longer creeps upon his belly, and
licks the dust of the earth, but feeds upon and desires the sincere
milk of the word'. " That which is born of the Spirit, is spirit,"
and therefore will long and breathe after that which is spiritual ;
because it is spiritual, and bears a proportion to its own being. In
John vi. 63, says Christ, " The words, that I speak, they are spirit
and they are life :" that is, they are able to maintain you in life,
that you may live upon them as sustenance : why so ? because they
are spirit and life : they are spiritual words suited to a spiritual
soul, to a soul that is born again of the Spirit ; and therefore fit to
nourish you, and such as will keep you alive. Look, as the angels
live, so lives a Christian's spiritual part : it is the same good, that
is common to both ; and that, which they both desire, embrace,
and twine about : can you bribe an angel, by all the profits of the
world ? can you effeminate him, by all the pleasures of the world ?
can you elevate and puff him up, by all the honors and dignities
of the world ? no ; all these things are below his nature, and he
cannot descend to them : they are not suitable to him : he lives in
his God, and eternally suns himself in the light of the beams of
his countenance. So lives the new creature also : it is spiritual ;
and, therefore, clasps only about spiritual things : the world bears
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
433
no more affinity and proportion to the spiritual part of a Christian,
than it doth to angels : but bring God, " the Father of spirits," and
here both angels and it cling about the divine essence, and nestle
themselves about him forever, and fill and satisfy themselves in
him: here is meat suitable to their natures; a spiritual God, for
spiritual things. Indeed, sometimes the carnal part may throw in
so much earth and rubbish, that may for a time bury the new
creature under it; but, when it is in its own element, it never
ceaseth heaving and working, till it hath got above earth, and got
into the enjoyment of its God again.
So then, because the soul is not self-sufficient, because it is an
indigent creature, therefore it must have the addition of some other
good to it, to eke out and supply its defects. And because the in-
digent and necessitated soul hath, in regeneration, a supernatural
principle implanted in it, therefore spiritual and heavenly objects
only comply with and suit it. These, therefore, are the treasure
of the soul : and you see whence it is, that the soul doth account
heavenly and spiritual things to be its treasure ; because suited to
that heavenly and spiritual principle, that is implanted in the soul
in conversion.
Now, these things are its treasure:
(1) God himself.
So God tells out, and gives himself unto Abraham, Gen. xv. 1 ; " I
am thy shield, and thy exceeding great reward." So David reckons
up to you, what a large and great estate he had, in the possession
and enjoyment of God, in Ps. xvi. 5 : " The Lord is the portion of
mine inheritance and of my cup : thou maintainest my lot."
(2) Jesus Christ is its treasure also.
" Buy of me gold tried in the fare, that thou mayest be rich."
Rev. iii. 18. His blood, his righteuosness, his merit, are an inex-
haustible treasure ; and all become ours, upon which we may live
and subsist. " In Him are hid all the treasures of wisdom and
knowledge :" but what is this to us ? yes, these treasures of wisdom,
that are hid in him, are made over unto us also : 1 Cor. i. 30 : " He
of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctifica-
tion, and redemption." Oh, how rich is a true Christian, that hath
such a treasury ; and such a treasure, as Christ is, to be his trea-
sure! You find, Heb. xi. 26, that Moses esteemed "the reproach
of Christ greater riches than all the treasures in Egypt :" certainly,
if the reproach of Christ be such a treasure, what then is Christ
himself; and all those glorious benefits, that do accrue unto the
soul in and by him ?
Vol. II.— 28
434
THE EXCELLENCE OF
(3) The promises also are a Christian's treasure.
They are the veins, wherein this gold runs ; the mines, wherein
this unsearchable treasure is: and the work of faith upon the
promises, is, to stamp this golden ore into ready money, for the
present necessity of the soul : so faith lives on the promises.
(4) A Christian's graces also are his treasure.
Yea, though " we have this treasure in earthen vessels ;" yet is it
heavenly and precious treasure. Yea, though there be much dross
mixed with this gold ; yet, still, it is precious faith, rich love, firm
hope, tried patience. Yea, every grace, that shines in a Christian,
is glorious : the crown of grace, as well as the crown of glory, hath
not a sparkle in it, but what is more precious than the world itself.
These are a Christian's treasure.
III. . I come now to make some IMPROVEMENT of this ; to
bring down what hath been said to some practical use.
Use i. Hast thou so rich a treasure laid up in heaven ? Then,
O Christian, be conscious of thine own worth. Henceforth
know thyself to be no contemptible person.
Shall worldly men ruffle, and brave it, and think none comparable
to them, only because their heap of dung is bigger than another's?
And shalt thou be low and abject-spirited, that hast God himself for
thy portion, and Christ for thy husband ? Indeed, if you will value
yourselves according to the world's estimation of you, then you are
no better than the dross and dung of the world, and " the off-scour-
ing of all things." But see how the Scripture accounts of poor,
persecuted, despised Christians: Heb. xi. 37; "They wandered
about in sheep-skins and goat-skins ; being destitute, afflicted, tor-
mented ?" a strange generation of despicable persons ! but, says
the Holy Ghost, " of whom the world was not worthy." And how
doth David prize them, and call them, the excellent ones of the
earth : Ps. xvi. 3 ! My delight is in the saints, and in the excellent
ones of the earth ! Therefore, 0 Christian, begin to know thyself.
Know what great relations thou hast : thou art no less than the son
of a Great King. Know thy great possessions : thou hast no less,
at present, than the love and favor of God ; and every thing thou
hast, thou hast it with a blessing; yea, though thou hast nothing
in the world besides afflictions, yet thou hast that nothing with a
blessing ; and thou rather enjoyest, than sufferest, those afflictions,
that lie upon thee. Know thy great reversions also : thou art an
heir of glory, a co-heir with Jesus Christ ; and, what he hath pur-
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
435
chased for himself, he hath also purchased for thee : and thou, in
due time, shalt be instated into that inheritance, whereof Jesus
Christ is heir, and thou also shalt be co-heir. Wilt thou now, who
hast so vast a treasure as this amounts to, go drooping and discon-
solate, as a helpless and hopeless person, when thou wantest nothing
less than to pity those that scorn thee ? Let the world know, that a
Christian hath self-sufficiency ; and that, at all times ; and that he
can live plentifully and splendidly upon his own stock: let the
world know and see this by thy conversation. It was a noble and
gallant speech of St. Paul, when he stood in bonds and fetters be-
fore king Agrippa, who sat upon the judgment-seat to sentence
him: "Would to God," says he, "that thou wert such a one as
I am :" what ! such a prisoner as thou art ? a strange compliment
for a prisoner to use to a judge ! yet you see how he values him-
self : he was not dazzled with Agrippa's crown and pomp, and all
that fancy that he came with into the judgment-hall : for he said
not, "Would I were as thou art!" but, "Would to God! thou wert
such a one as I am, and then thou wouldst be truly happy."
This is the value, that every true Christian should set upon him-
self, when he is assured of the truth of his graces. He should not
count any man in the world better than himself, This is to honor
grace.
Use ii. Let the world hence learn also, to beware, how
THEY DESPISE THE MEANEST OF GOD'S CHILDREN.
Men are apt to esteem others, according to their visible estate in
-the things of this world: and, if here they be low and poor, they
trample upon them as vile and inconsiderable. But, let such know,
that every one of these slighted and despised ones is a great and
rich person : they are rich towards God : they are God's jewels and
peculiar treasure ; and God also is their treasure and portion for
evermore. It is wealth, I confess, that makes all the noise and
bustle in the world ; and challenges all honor as due to itself alone :
says Solomon, " The rich hath many friends :" well, let respect go
by wealth ; we are content to go and stand by this trial. Solomon
tells us, "The heart of the wicked is little worth :" it is of no price
nor value ; and shall his estate be of worth and value, when his
heart is not ? The poorest Christian may vie estates with all the
world : let the world drop down millions of gold and silver, bound-
less revenues, and crowns and sceptres : a poor contemptible Chris-
tian comes and lays down one God against all these, and beggars
them : and shall this great and mighty Christian be contemned and
436
THE EXCELLENCE OF
slighted ? You do not know him, now ; but, hereafter, you shall
see him sitting on a throne, clothed with robes of glory and awful
majesty ; daunting the grandees of the world, who shall then stand
shivering before him, while he boldly sets his hand to the sentence
of their damnation, and sends them to hell with a shout : how will
they, with horror then cry out, " Is this that poor and despicable
creature, that we mocked and despised? Behold, how he is ex-
alted, and we are thrown down to hell." Certainly, you will have
other esteem and opinions of men at the last and great day, than
now you have : those, that are honorable now, will be despicable ;
and those, that are despicable now, will be truly honorable, if they
belong to Christ.
Use iii. This might also serve to discharge thunder in the
FACES OF ALL THOSE, WHO ARE SO FAR FROM LAYING UP TREASURE
IN HEAVEN, THAT THET LAY UP TREASURE IN HELL.
Such treasures as these are, the Apostle speaks of, in Eom. ii. 5,
who, after the hardness and impenitence of their hearts, treasure
up unto themselves " wrath against the day of wrath and revelation
of the righteous judgment of God." Such, who sin as though the
ephah of their iniquities would never be full enough, and the heap
of their sins never great enough ; let these know, that, when they
have done treasuring up sin, then God will begin to empty the trea-
sures of his wrath and indignation upon them. For every sin they
commit, God sets down so much wrath upon their scores ; and he
will be sure to pay them all, at the last day, to the full.
Use iv. "Which is the use I principally intend ; and that is for
EXAMINATION.
Let us now put it to the inquiry : " What is it, that we make our
treasure ? What is it, that we account our good things ?" Our
Saviour, I told you, hereby distinguishes between wicked men and
the children of God : the one lays up his treasure in heaven ; the
other, on earth : and, therefore, the query is, What is thy treasure ?
It is of great weight and moment.
Now, because usually a man's treasure is kept hid and secret,
therefore we must the more inquisitively enter into the search of
it : and, before the search be thoroughly made, few men, I fear, will
be found rich and substantial men ; but, more especially, those, that
glitter most in the world, will be found to be but poor and des-
picable creatures.
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
437
1. Therefore, take that character, that our Saviour gives in the text:
Where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.
Put it now to the .question : Where are your hearts? Truly,
man's heart is not in his own keeping : no ; but it will go along
with his treasure ; and where that is, this will be also. And, there-
fore, nays the Prophet, speaking of them that made worldly things
their treasure, " their hearts run after their covetousness." Worldly
possessions were their treasure ; and their hearts did run after them,
in covetous desires of them. The worldling seals up his heart, in
the same bag with his treasure : and a child of God sends his heart
to heaven before him, where it lies as a precious depositum among
all the rest of his treasure ; and, when he comes to heaven, there
he finds his heart among all those precious things that he shall
enjoy. That, which thy heart is most busied about and most taken
up with, is thy treasure. Dive down now into the bottom of thy
heart, and see how the musings and imaginations thereof do work :
are they chained only to the things of this world ? do they trudge
to and fro, every one of them laden only with burdens of earth ?
and, when they come thronging about thee, do they buzz nothing
in thine ears but intelligence, either from some base lust or some
worldly profit ? If this be the constant and only employment of
thy thoughts, assure thyself thy treasure is not laid up in heaven :
no, nor on earth ; but, which is worse, it is laid up in hell. The
thoughts of a child of God are still taking wing, and flying upward
towards heaven; and every one of them carries up his heart,
richly fraught with divine grace : one thought is laden with the
actings of faith; another, with the actings of hope; another, with
the actings of love : and they never leave ascending, till they get
into the presence of God, and lay their rich treasure in his bosom :
and God again fills them with heavenly treasure; and bids one
thought carry a smile to the soul, and tell the soul how dear it is
to him ; by another thought, he conveys strength ; and, by another,
comfort ; and sends all away laden with precious treasure to the
soul. If your thoughts traffic only in the world, your treasure is
there ; if in heaven, then your treasure is in heaven.
But you will say, " How can we judge of our treasure by our
thoughts ? Is not the far greater swarm of every man's thoughts
vain and sinful ?"
I answer : It is true they are so. Some are vain and sinful :
some are idle and impertinent : some are worldly : and some are
438
THE EXCELLENCE OF
wicked ; and few, comparatively, are the holy and spiritual thoughts,
that any man sends up to heaven. We must not, therefore, judge
by the crowd or numerousness of our thoughts ; but, by the enter-
tainment which they find in our affections, by the stay and abode
which they make in our hearts. Jer. iv. 14 ; " How long shall thy
vain thoughts lodge within thee?" It is not, what the sudden
flashings of our thoughts are; though that indeed should deeply
humble us : but, mark what it is that thy heart fixes and dwells
upon ; from what flowers these intellectual bees, thy thoughts, suck
most sweetness and honey : when thy thoughts have been foraging
abroad, and bring home some sin, and present it before thee, doth
thy heart rise against it, and shut it out of doors, and dost thou
shut thy heart upon it ? but, when thy thoughts bring home God
and Christ, and the things of heaven and eternity in their arms, do
thy affections clasp and twine about them? doth thy heart en-
large and expatiate to entertain them ? dost thou give up thyself,
in full strength and latitude, to such heavenly thoughts as these
are ? This is a good sign that thy treasure is laid up in heaven,
because thou art so much there thyself.
But others again will say, " My thoughts are necessarily taken
up with the world : my calling devours them ; so that I have no
opportunity to sequester myself for heavenly meditation : must I
therefore be excluded from having my treasure in heaven, because
my thoughts are necessarily employed in the world?"
I answer :
First. Thoughts, of all things in the world, are most free.
There is no man's calling doth so confine him, but, were his
heart and affections heavenly and spiritual, his thoughts would
force a passage through the crowd of worldly businesses, to heaven.
Ejaculations are swift messengers, that need not much time to de-
liver their errand, nor much time to return again to the soul. You
may point your earthly employments with heavenly meditations,
as men do their writings with stops ; every now and then sending
up a thought unto heaven : and such pauses are no hindrance to
our earthly affairs.
Secondly. It is the property of grace and holiness, when there
are no actual explicit thoughts of God, then to be habitually in
the fear of God ; possessing the heart and overawing it, that it shall
not do any thing that is sinful or unbecoming a Christian.
And therefore says the Wise Man, excellently, Prov. xxiii. 17 ;
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
439
t Be thou in the fear of the Lord all the day long." Whatever
business you have, the fear of the Lord may constantly abide,
overawe, and possess your heart.
Thirdly. Observe how your thoughts work, when you have
vacancy and remission from your employments.
Are they spiritual, then ? Do they betake themselves to God ?
Do they lock up themselves in their heavenly treasure? Dost
thou spiritually improve the times of thy leisure ? David called
to mind his " song in the night," and his " spirit made diligent
search :" when he awaked, he was ever with God : he slept, with
God in his thoughts; and he awaked with God again, in his
thoughts. "Whatever employments a man hath, he hath some time
of leisure. When thou hast been drudging in the world, and hast
gotten a little vacancy and freedom from it, dost thou spend that
little time in the thoughts of God and of the things of eternity ?
or, do the world and the things of the world interpose and take
up thy thoughts ? if so, how canst thou say thy treasure is there,
when thy thoughts and thy heart are never there ? as Delilah said
unto Samson, " How canst thou say, I love thee, when thy heart
is not with me?" Judg. xvi. 15; so, how canst thou say, that thy
treasure is in heaven, when thy heart and thy thoughts are not
there ?
2. A second mark, whereby you may know where your treasure
is, is this : That which bears the chief sway and command in a man's
affections, is a man's treasure.
Affections are the wings of the soul, that carry it forth to its
several objects : and these move to nothing more swiftly, strongly,
and constantly, than, to what is the soul's treasure. When your
souls take these wings and fly abroad, follow them, and see what it
is upon which they light : as the eagle will hover over the carcass,
so the affections will be still hovering over the soul's treasure : see
now whither it is your desire and love, your joy and delight, do
carry you forth. Is it only to the things of this world ? certainly
if these wings be clotted only with mire and dirt, if they only flutter
up and down the surface of the earth and mount up no higher, your
treasure is not a heavenly treasure. The affections of the children
of God still ascend upwards; and bear up their hearts with them,
till they lodge in that Divine bosom where first they were enkindled:
I need not tell those happy ones, what it is to have their hearts so
extended in love to God and the things of God, as to cause a kind
of loss, pain, and torture : what it is to have that joy springing up
in the soul, that is unutterable ; yea, such insupportable joys, as
440
THE EXCELLENCE OF
hare melted them into ecstacies. How infinitely would they now
disdain, that any soul should be so grossly foolish, as to prefer the
world before, or equalize it with, God ! ten thousand worlds are
not so much to them, as one momentary glimpse of God, in com-
munion with him : nay, they think their happiness so great, that,
though they do believe, yet they cannot conceive how it should be
more and greater in heaven itself. Then the soul claps its wings,
and fain would take its flight and be gone : it breathes, and breaks,
and pants after God. See what an agony holy David was in : Ps.
xliL 1, 2 ; " As the hart panteth after the water-brooks, so panteth
my soul after thee, 0 God. My soul thirsteth for God, for the living
God: when shall I come and appear before God?" Indeed the
whole Psalm is the most mournful and pathetic composition in all
the Scripture, of a heart, that beats and throbs after God, with
vehement love and desire after the enjoyment of him : and whence
was this, but because God was the portion and treasure of his soul !
he was ''the health of his "countenance, and" his "God:" v. 11.
"Wheresoever God and the things of God are made the soul's trea-
sure, there will be proportionable affections drawn out to these
things. Never was it known, that a treasure wanted affections.
" But alas," may some say, u I fear then that I have no share in
this heavenly treasure. Never was I so strongly affected with the
discoveries of God and Christ and the things of heaven, never was
I so taken and ravished, as with some temporal mercies and enjoy-
ments. I could never feel such transports of spirit in communion
with God, as you speak of; no such ravishings of love, nor such
meltings and vehemence of desires for the things of heaven, as I
have often found for the concerns and in the enjoyments of the
world. Never do I remember, that I rejoiced so vehemently in
God, as in some new unexpected mercy ; or that ever I mourned
so bitterly for sinning against God, or for the hiding of the light
of God's countenance from me, as I have done for some cross out-
ward providence : and how then can I say, my treasure is laid up
in heaven, since earth and the things of earth have the sway and
pre-eminence in my affections ?"
This may, possibly, trouble some.
To this, therefore, I answer, That there are two things, by which
the predominance and sway of a man's affections may be judged.
By their violent passionateness :
By their judicious valuation and esteem.
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
441
Thou complainest, that earth and earthly things have the pre-
dominance and sway in thy affections. But look what sort of
affections they are : are they only thy fondlings, thy violent and
passionate affections ? this may be so, and yet heavenly things be
thy treasure. Many times, so it is, that, what is superior in these
may be inferior, nay almost contemptible, in thy rational and judi-
cious affections. Men may be fond of those persons, for whom they
have not such solid and judicious affections, as they have for others.
So is it here : a Christian's fondness may be more to the things of
this world ; when yet his judicious affections may be far more to
the things of heaven.
"But how shall we try this?"
(1) Observe, as you must not judge of your value and esteem of
earthly things by your passionate affections to them ; so neither
must you judge of your valuing heavenly things, by your specula-
tive judgment of them.
It is not enough, when you compare heavenly things with
earthly, barely to pronounce heavenly things to be infinitely better
and more desirable than earthly. Truly, every man's conscience
tells him thus much. There is no man, whoever he be, that thinks
of heaven, but is withal verily persuaded, that it is infinitely more
glorious than earth is ; and, that the enjoyment of God, a crown
of life and immortality, is infinitely more to be preferred than all
the trash and trifles here below. And there is no worldling, when
his conscience beckons him aside and whispers these things in his
ears, but is convinced, and assents unto these things as truths : and
yet this man's treasure is not therefore laid up in heaven, because
he judges, in his speculative judgment, that heavenly things are
better than earthly : this is to say they are better, and to judge
them so ; but not to esteem and value them so.
And, therefore,
(2) The true valuation of heavenly things as the soul's treasure,
lies in the practical part of the soul.
Valuation is a practical thing. I cannot be said to value an
object, unless that esteem hath some influence upon my actions, as
relating to that object : either it will put me on endeavors to obtain
it, or stir up care in me to keep it. Mark that place in St. Peter :
1 Pet. ii. 7; "Unto you, which believe, he is precious: but unto
them, which be disobedient" he is "a rock of offence :" in the 6th
verse, he tells us, Christ was precious in himself: "I lay in Sion
a corner-stone, elect, precious :" in the 4th verse, he tells us, he
was precious to God, " chosen of God, and precious :" and in the
442 THE EXCELLENCE OP
7th verse, he comes to show what esteem men had of him : to be-
lievers, saith he, " he is " also " precious ; but unto them, which be
disobedient" he is " a rock of offence." What is the reason, when
he opposes wicked men to believers, that he calls them disobedient
persons, and not rather unbelievers ? the reason is, because we must
not look to men's outward acknowledgment, whereby they judge
what is precious to them ; for all will so pronounce God, and Christ,
and the things of heaven, in their speculative judgment : they will
pass this sentence : but you must look to their practice, and see
what influence this valuation hath there. And, thus, Christ is not
precious to unbelievers, because that esteem they have of him doth
not enforce them to obedience to him.
Examine, therefore, which hath most influence upon your life and
practice: whether your passionate affections for the things of this
life, or your judicious and deliberate affections for the things of
heaven ; for, thereby, you may, in part, guess what is your treasure.
A small torrent runs very violently, and makes a loud noise ; yet
hath not that strength in it that a river hath, though it move
silently. So it is with the affections of a child of God : though
they may run out violently towards the things of the world ; yet
have they not that strength in them, which there is in his sober
affections for the things of heaven.
How violent soever your affections be to temporal mercies ; sup-
pose friends, children, or estate, or the like: yet if you do value
and esteem heavenly things as your treasure, this valuation and es-
teem will have the sway and pre-eminence in two things especially.
[1] It will enforce the soul to use more diligence and care to
increase its spiritual treasure, than to increase any temporal good
thing whatever.
That is a man's treasure, to which he is still adding and throwing
one precious thing after another ; nor will he ever think it can be
too full and too rich. And therefore you have that expression, in
2 Pet. i. 5-7; "Add to your faith virtue, and to virtue knowledge,
and to knowledge temperance, and to temperance patience, and to
patience godliness, and to godliness brotherly kindness, and to
brotherly kindness charity." See here how the Apostle strings
up these pearls. Now, what is it you are most careful and indus-
trious to add unto ? Truly, that, which most men make their
business, is to add house to house, and land to land, that they may
dwell alone upon the earth. Suppose we had lived in Solomon's
time, when silver and gold were as common as stones in the street,
if one should spend all his time in gathering up straws and
HEAVENLY TREASURE.
443
feathers, could you in reason think, that he made gold his treasure ?
yet this is the foolish and busy care of worldly men, that, though
they might gather up that which is far more precious than gold and
silver ; yet they rather employ themselves in picking up straws
and feathers, and think with them to build their own nest. But,
there is a holy covetousness in a child of God, that makes him still
to be gathering up heavenly riches : still, he is adding grace to
grace : and, though he thinks, to be the meanest Christian in the
world is more worth than the world ; yet he would not be content
to be the meanest. As to outward respects, he is well content to
keep the station wherein Providence hath set him : if he stand at
a stay in worldly enjoyments, it is no great trouble to him. But
he cannot bear standing at a stay in grace : there, he must be
growing and thriving, and going forward : let his affections be set
ever so eagerly upon his outward comforts, yet he is not so eager
to increase them as he is his heavenly treasure.
And, that it is so, appears in two things :
1st. In that he sets a higher price upon opportunities, to increase
his heavenly treasure, than upon any other seasons and opportuni-
ties whatever.
0, what gain and enriching doth he make on a market-day for
his soul! Sabbaths to him are precious: ordinances to him are
precious : why ? but, because, in them, he sees the glory of Christ
displayed, and the fulness of the promises unfolded ? because, by
them, his faith is strengthened, his love is inflamed, his hope con-
firmed ? He goes far more wealthy from them, than he came to
them ; and therefore it is an argument, that he labors to increase
his heavenly treasure, because he sets a higher price and value
upon opportunities, to increase that treasure, than he doth upon
any other whatever.
2dly. It appears, in that he is willing to stand at a stint in out-
ward enjoyments, but he cannot bear a stint in grace.
He cannot live upon a set allowance there. Let God deal how
he pleaseth with him in outward things, let him reduce him to a
morsel of bread and to a cup of water, it is enough ; so he gives
him but a Benjamin's portion in himself : let him seize upon all his
temporals and take them away, if so be he doth but instate him in
a great possession of spirituals, he is content. " My body," says he,
"can subsist upon a little; but my soul cannot. My spiritual
charges and expenses are great, and multiply upon me daily : I
have many strong temptations to be resisted, and many prevailing
corruptions to be mortified, and many holy and spiritual duties to
THE EXCELLENCE OF
be performed ; and how shall I be able to defray all this with no
better a supply ? my present stock is not able to maintain it." Still
he is complaining, that he hath too little to maintain him in his
work, that he may be such a Christian as he aims at and would be :
and, therefore, he cries out, " Lord, though I thank thee for what I
do possess, yet I still crave more of thyself : " Thou art infinite,
and what is it to enjoy a little of an infinite God ? More of thy
Son : he is all-sufficient : and what is it to have an insufficient por-
tion in an all-sufficient Saviour ? More of thy grace : that is free : and
what is it to enjoy a limited portion of unlimited and boundless
grace ?" This is the property of heavenly riches, that they make
them that have them still to be covetous after more : the worldling
adds heap to heap : and the Christian adds grace to grace, and one
degree of grace to another ; and thinks he hath attained to nothing,
till he hath attained so far, as that there is nothing farther to be
attained ; and therefore he goes on laboring after more, till he doth
insensibly ripen into glory, and hath nothing more to desire. If
you value heavenly things now as your treasure, you will still be
adding to this treasure ; growing every day richer towards God
than before.
[2] And, then, if you do practically value and esteem heavenly
things as your soul's treasure, you will sooner part with all other
comforts and enjoyments, than with this.
It may be, you cannot say that ever you felt such thrills of joy
and delight in the enjoyment of God, as you have done in some
outward mercy : you never felt such comfort in spiritual mercies,
as you have in some outward comforts, that providentially were
bestowed upon you: and, therefore, you have cause to fear, that
your treasure is here below, and not above. But this is still to
judge by the passionateness of your affections, that is as a disturbed
water which cannot reflect your face aright. If you would judge
trul}r, then put this question to your soul : " Soul, now that thou
dost so vehemently delight in this comfort and in that enjoyment,
which wouldst thou rather part with : this delightful comfort or,
thy God?" Certainly, a child of God would have a holy indigna-
tion against himself, should he but debate the question. " Oh,"
will he say, " though God take every thing from me but himself,
yet he leaves me enough to make me happy ; and, in the enjoy-
ment of other things, I were truly miserable, could I be made so
by their loss." A saint's rational affections, consisting in the due
valuation and esteem of heavenly things, will triumph over his
more eager and passionate affections to the things of the world.
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
445
Think with thyself now what is dearest to thee in the world, and
then set God and heaven in the balance against them ; and then
thou shalt see, though earthly comforts may engross too much of
thy affections and lie near thy heart, yet that God and heavenly
things still have the greatest sway and predominance in thy affec-
tions, if thou dost truly value them. And, so, for the commission
of a sin : it may be, some outward affliction may cost thee more
passionate grief and tears, than the commission of sin hath done :
thou never mournedst, it may be, so bitterly for thy offending God,
as thou hast clone for God's afflicting thee ; and this thou lookest
upon as a bad sign that thy affections are not so much to the honor
of God, as to outward comforts and prosperity : yea, but let me ask
thee, wouldst thou rather fall into the same affliction, or commit
the same sin again ? certainly, if thou art a saint, thou wilt soon
resolve the question ; " No misery or plague is so great as sin ; and,
though it be my folly thus passionately to lament under this cross
and affliction, yet I would rather bear it, yea I would rather bear
whatever God can lay on me, than knowingly to commit the least
sin against my God." This is the judgment of a child of God :
and, therefore, Job makes it the character of a hypocrite, that he
chooseth iniquity rather than affliction.
And so much for the second mark or character.
(3) See what it is that you most trust unto and live upon, when all
other things fail you. That, certainly, is your treasure.
Men usually reserve their treasure to be their support at the
last pinch and extremity. See the case of Asaph : Ps. lxxiii. 26 ;
" My flesh and my heart faileth :" and must not he therefore fail ?
hath he anything else to support him ? Yes : now comes in relief
from his treasure : " But God is the strength of my heart, and
my portion forever ;" he is my treasure ; a treasure that will
never fail me, and that never can be spent : he is my portion
forever. And, thus, every child of God, when other things fail
him, when other props are taken from under him, will then sup-
port himself from his God, that is his portion forever. Micah had
a true notion of God, though falsely applied to idols: "Ye have
taken away my gods and what have I more ?" Judg. xViii. 24.
Take from a saint all worldly comforts and all earthly enjoyments ;
and, if you ask him what he hath more, he can truly say, "Yes :
still I have more than I have lost : I have my God left me still."
But, were it possible that his God should be taken from him, then
indeed what hath he more? he hath nothing then left him, to sup-
port him and to live upon. Can you, therefore, in all your dis-
446
THE EXCELLENCE OF
tresses, find relief and comfort in yonr God? can yon, when all
props fail you, betake yourselves to him ; and find enough in him
to support and bear up yourselves, when you have nothing in the
world to depend upon? can you then find enough in him, to live
comfortably and splendidly ? If so, it is a sign God is your trea-
sure. When all other things fail, God comes in as the relief and
support of that soul, that makes him to be his treasure.
-i. Look, not only what it is which you value in itself ; but that
by which and according to which, you value both yourselves and others.
That is your treasure.
And, here, I shall lay down two things.
(1) If the soul hath assurance, and knows beyond all doubt and
mistake, that heavenly treasure is his, he will value himself ac-
cording to that treasure.
"Would to God," says the Apostle to king Agrippa, "that thou
wert such a one as I am." * And so, 1 Cor. xv., when he had spoken
of himself in the 9th verse, " I am the least of the apostles not
meet to be called an apostle ;" there he values himself as in him-
self: but yet, in the 10th verse, "By the grace of God I am what
I am :" and what was that ? why, says he, This grace received I
"not in vain, but I labored more abundantly than they all:" low
was his esteem of himself ; considered in himself, " less than the
least of the apostles :" but, considering himself in respect of grace,
"By grace," says he, "I am what I am ;" and I am such a one also,
as have received grace to labor more than all of them. And so,
Jer. ix. 23, 24 ; " Let not the wise man glory in his wisdom, neither
let the mighty man glory in his might, let not the rich man glory
in his riches:" he excludes all boasting from themselves; "But,
let him that glorieth, glory in this, that he knoweth me, that I am
the Lord :" let him value and esteem himself according to that.
Now, do you not prize yourselves by some outward privileges or
worldly advantages ? do you not think yourselves somebody, be-
cause you have riches and estates, or the like? do you account
yourselves nothing worth, more than what you are in respect of
grace, more than what you are in respect of your interest in God,
and in that heavenly treasure and riches ? This is a sign, that you
do indeed make heavenly things to be your treasure, when you
rate yourselves so much worth as you have of that treasure.
(2) If the soul want assurance, and so cannot value itself accord-
ing to its interest in that heavenly treasure ; if it cannot see its
right and title to this heavenly treasure, then it values others
according to their interest in that treasure.
IIEAVENLY TREASURES.
417
It is not according to their estates or honor in the world, but
according to what they have of Christ, and God, and heavenly
things. A child of God, that values heavenly things as his trea-
sure will value the men that have this treasure and these riches.
Use v. Several characters have been laid before you, for the ex-
amination of yourselves, whether you do value heaven and heavenly
things as your treasure. If now by those characters you have taken
an account of your estate, you either find yourselves rich in this
heavenly treasure, or not. If you cannot say, God and Christ and the
great and glorious things of eternity are yours ; if you doubt that
heaven is your exchequer, and of all that rich and precious treasure
it contains there is any thing that you can call yours ; let me then
direct you to a twofold word of exhortation.
That, above all gettings, you would chiefly labor to get a portion
in this heavenly treasure.
That you would never rest satisfied, till you have got a full assur-
ance that this treasure is yours, and that you are enriched by it.
The one, is to them, that are indeed poor ; but think themselves
rich and increased in goods, and to stand in need of nothing.
The other, is to them, that are indeed rich ; but yet think them-
selves poor and miserable.
1. To them, that have no share in this heavenly treasure.
Is there such an infinite mass of riches exposed, not to sale, buo
to gift ; riches inestimable, invaluable, and unsearchable ; such
riches, that he, who would worthily describe them, must first enjoy
a translation, and learn the tongue of an angel to speak whole God
at every word ? and shall not this stir up and quicken your desires
to get these riches ? What ! Sirs, is there not a covetous person
among you all ? Is there not one, that cares how to be rich ? Is
wealth grown such a vile and contemptible thing with you, as to
stand in need of other exhortations and motives besides itself, to
commend it to your acceptance ? No, certainly, riches have not
lost their allurements, nor have men lost their covetousness. If I
should tell you this day, of rich purchases and large donations, of
gainful bargains and the speediest and easiest way to grow great
in the world, and of invaluable treasures that you might have for
fetching; how would most men's ears drink in such golden elo-
quence as this is ! " Oh, where, and how ?" would be the question
of all of you.
What then is the reason, that, when we set before you the glo-
rious excellencies of this heavenly treasure, the least dust and
us
THE EXCELLENCE OF
filings of which are enough to bankrupt all that the world calls
precious ; since it gives no less than crowns, robes, and scepters,
God, and Christ, and glory, and immortality : what is the reason,
that men's hearts generally are so frozen and cold towards these
things ? Why are they not covetous and earnest, in seeking after
these things ?
Truly, the grand comprehensive reason is flat atheism. As many
as are careless of this heavenly treasure, so many atheists are there
in the world. Saint Paul hath told us, that he, that is covetous of
earthly things, is an idolater : I may tell you, he that is not covet-
ous after heavenly things, he is a flat atheist.
But, more particularly;
(1) Men are not thoroughly convinced that there is indeed such
a treasure ; or that this treasure is so rich, and so precious and glo-
rious as it is described.
And why is this, but because it is hidden treasure ? Here they
see what pomp and advantages earthly riches bring with them ;
but they never saw the state, that an angel keeps ; they never saw
the glory of " the spirits of just men made perfect :" they never
saw the court and attendance of the Eternal King : they have
heard, indeed, mighty and strange things concerning all these ; but
what shall they do, if they prove but dreams and fancies ? and why
then should they trouble themselves about uncertainties ? possibly
they are such as are described ; possibly, they are not. Truly,
these are men's atheistical principles ; and, though they dare not
own and profess it, yet this is at the bottom of all that deadness
and indifference, that is in most men to the things of heaven. Now,
although the bare possibility of the truth of these glorious things,
and the little danger there is in attempting to obtain them, might
prevail with rational men to put them upon earnest endeavors after
them ; yet, carnal desires and earthly affections striking in with
these loose atheistical and carnal opinions concerning the certainty
of these glorious discoveries, they sway them so powerfully to
earthly things, that all their thoughts and care and contrivances
are laid out upon them, to the neglect, yea to the contempt of hea-
venly and spiritual things : Ps. xiv. 1 ; " The fool hath said in his
heart, There is no God :" it was but in his heart : it was but a thin
film of a thought, that scarce arrived at the form of a conception ;
yet see how this hath influence into his life : " They are corrupt :
they have done abominable works : there is none, that doeth good."
Oh, beware, therefore, that you never entertain a thought in the
leastwise derogatory to the infinite glory of heaven : doubting or
HEAVENLY TREASURES.
449
unworthy thoughts of heaven will insensibly make you careless
in your endeavors after it : be, therefore, firm and unshaken in this
belief, that heavenly glory is unsearchable, that heaveuly riches are
invaluable : yea, believe that whatever belongs to heaven is before
and beyond all that is here below : the more the eye, though but
of a historical faith, discovers and sees of these things, the more
will the hand labor and be diligent to obtain them.
(2) Another reason why men do not labor after this heavenly
treasure, is, because they are not thoroughly convinced, that they
stand in need of this heavenly treasure.
They say, with the church, Kev. iii. 17, that they are " rich, and
increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and know not
tbat they are wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and
naked." They know not, and therefore they care not for looking
after, this heavenly treasure. They do not see their need of grace
to sanctify them, their need of mercy to justify them, their need of
the promises to support them, and their need of Christ to save
them. Who is it, that cries out, they are imdone, eternally undone,
without these things ? Who is it, that is sensible of these things ?
They think a little of these things will go far, and what they have
already is enough : and it is altogether as hard to make these men
discontented with the poverty of their spiritual condition, as it is
to make them contented with the abundance and fulness of their
temporal condition. Oh, that men were but once awakened to see
the necessity that they stand in of this heavenly treasure !
But how should they be awakened ?
Consider,
[1] The great cost and expense, which you must be at, if you will
be saved.
It is true, if you resolve to perish, as poor as now you are, yet
you are too rich a prey for the devil : but, if you intend happiness
and your own salvation, you must have a large and rich stock to
trade withal. A poor and beggarly professor will never set up in
Christianity : no, salvation is a costly thing : many powerful cor-
ruptions must be subdued : many divine graces must be acted :
many holy duties must be performed : and what have you with which
to bear out all this charge ? See that expression, Titus iii. 8, that
they " be careful to maintain good works :" such good works, he
means, as are conducible to salvation : to maintain such good works
is so great a charge, as will beggar all the ability of nature, if you
have not a heavenly treasure to defray it. You cannot, by the power
of nature and all natural endowments, maintain good works : are
Vol. II.— 29
450
THE EXCELLENCE OF
they able to act faith, and love, and patience, and humility, and
self-denial ? I know it is both easy and pleasant, to think and hope
that you shall be saved ; but, sit down first, and consider what it
will cost you : can your present stock carry you through good am.
evil report, through reproaches and affl ions ? will it carry you
through all ? if not, will you yet say, you ^re " rich, and increased
with goods, and have need of nothing ?" Be convinced, therefore,
that you are poor and insufficient creatures ; and that you stand in
need of abundance of supply from this heavenly treasure, to dis-
charge this cost and expense that you must be at, if ever you will
be saved.
Consider,
[2] The desperate debts you have contracted with the justice of
God, and the deep arrears into which you have run with the wrath
and vengeance of God : and how do you think to clear your account
without a vast and infinite treasure to defray it ?"
Suppose God should take every sinner, this day before him, by
the throat ; and say to him, " "Wretch ! pay me what thou owest
me : I will give thee no longer time."
" Pay thee, Lord ! why, what is that I owe thee ?"
1st. " Thou owest me huge and vast sums for all the temporal
mercies thou enjoyest. Thou vauntest it in the world, as though
none were so great as thou art : yea, but thou hast paid for nothing
that thou hast. Here is so much upon the account, for thy estate ;
and so much for credit and reputation : so much, for protection and
preservation ; yea, for thy life and soul : yea, thou owest me for all.
Pay me now for all these ; yea, and the utmost farthing too for all
these debts : or, else, lie forever in hell."
0, that worldly-minded men would but seriously corrder ;hat
none of the good things which they now enjoy are i ice-cost :
there must and will certainly come an after-reckonmg : and then,
perhaps, they will say, it is one of the worst bargains they made in
their whole lives, when they were content to grow rich, when this
after-reckoning comes and God shall call them, to pay for all the
mercies and enjoyments that he lent them.
2dly. Thou owest God for many thousands of sins and provoca-
tions against him, for which thou must make recompence and
satisfaction.
And therefore sins are called debts : " Forgive us our debts."
And how many thousand talents art thou thus indebted to God !
Every sin is a talent of lead, for its weight, to sink the soul deep
into hell ; but it is a talent of gold, for its price and satisfaction.
II EAVK.NL y
TREASURES.
451
God's law is transgressed: and how canst thou recompense it? his
wrath is provoked : and how canst thou atone it ? thy soul is for-
feited to endless torments : and how canst thou redeem it ? " The
redemption of the soul is precious, and it ceaseth forever."
Tell me now, O Sinner, art thou rich enough in thyself to dis-
charge all these debts ? canst thou pay God, to the full, for every
mercv thou hast received? canst thou satisfy him, to the full, for
every sin ~v>a hast committed? dost thou think still, that thou
hast no need of a treasure to discharge all these ? Possibly, by
this time, thou art convinced that thou standest in need of a
treasure : but, it may be, thou thinkest there is none rich enough
to do all this. Truly, there is none, but the treasure of the
infinite merit of Christ : who, for those that believe on him, hath
paid off all their score : so that neither God's mercies, nor yet
their own sins, shall ever be charged upon them to their con-
demnation. They can plead, " Lord, here is a full price, the
precious blood of thine own Son. It was, indeed, thine own
free grace that bestowed him upon us, who is such a boundless
treasure : but, being instated in that, we do no longer desire to
deal v. I thee upon terms of grace ; but upon most severe, rigor-
ous, and strict justice. "What mercies we have had were purchased
for us by this price: what sins we have committed were satisfied
for us by this expiation : and, therefore, we stand acquitted in law."
Thus may those, that have a part in this heavenly treasure, make
up their accounts with a great deal of confidence ; when others,
that have nothing to discharge their debts withal, shall be cast
into prison, whence they shall never return. Be convinced, there-
fore of the absolute need and necessity that you stand in of this
heavenly treasure.
(3) Another reason why no more labor after this heavenly
treasure, is, because there are so few men that are willing to so
upon trust.
Truly, the riches of a child of God are in believing, in trusting:
and, therefore, we have that expression, James ii. 5 ; " The poor of
this world, rich in faith." Now to be rich in faith only, the world
counts a fantastic kind of riches : they would rather be rich in
present possessions : they know not the mystery of growing rich,
by believing, and having nothing.
Now the people of God go on trust for their treasure : and that
two ways.
[1] Their treasures are invisible.
2 Cor. iv. 18; " We look not at the things, which are seen- but
452
THE EXCELLENCE OF
at the things, which are not seen." The greatest part of what a
Christian doth enjoy lies in invisibles : in the love of God : in
interest in him ; in communion and fellowship with him ; in the
actings of faith and dependence upon him. Tell an earthly, car-
nal man of such a treasure as this, he wonders where lies the glory
and excellence of it : he sees not God, nor Christ : he sees not that
sweet communion and intercourse, that there is betwixt God and
the soul. The things of the world he sees ; the pomp, and glory,
and splendor of the earth : these are objects of his sense : they are
sensible things : and therefore these are things, that do affect him ;
but he prizes not invisible things, because out of sight, out of mind.
[2] Their treasure is not only invisible, but future: it is to come.
It is but little, that a saint enjoys for the present: his great
estate lies in hope and in reversion : now he lives, it may be, upon
glimpses and half smiles ; and very restricted communications of
God unto his soul : he hath only enough to make him know what
that inheritance is that he expects ; and, were it not that his faith
tells him sometimes how rich and glorious it is, truly he could not
live and subsist upon his present income. Now there is a body of sin
and death, that keeps him low and mean in h}s actual enjoyments :
this keeps him in nonage, and bars him from the possession of his
estate : yea, but when this old man dies, then there falls to him a
large and glorious inheritance, then he is instated into the present
possession of all his hopes, and then he can live as much by sight
and sense as the men of the world now do. Now this doth not
affect earthly men : they have somewhat for the present, and they
care not for the future : the world is in their hands, but heaven is
afar off: as eternity is that, which shall never end; so it shall
never begin with them : and so, foolish creatures ! while they are
pleasing themselves with empty enjoyments here below, eternity
comes upon them unexpected, and they unprovided for it.
And that is a third reason.
(4) Few men are willing to come up to the price of this heavenly
treasure.
" Why, what is the price ?" you will say. Truly, it is nothing
less than all : Mat. xiii. 46, our Saviour, speaking of the wise mer-
chant, says, that " when he had found one pearl of great price, he
went and sold all that he had, and bought it." Now, though hereby
is not required actual renouncing of all, but only a disposition of
heart to part with all, when they stand either in competition with
or opposition to these heavenly things : yet men's affections are so
glued to the world and the follies and vanities here below, that they
IIEAVENLY TREASURES.
453
count this a hard bargain ; and they would rather forego God and
Christ and the great and glorious things of eternity, than buy them
at so dear a rate, as to be willing to part with them all for heavenly
things.
You see, then, what hinders men from making heavenly things
their treasure. Beware that these things be not charged upon you,
as your practical error, at the last day. Let me tell you, it will be
sad and dreadful for you, to see poor despicable saints let in to the
full possession of this treasure, which here they believed, and hoped,
and longed for ; and you yourselves, for cleaving to these vain and
worldly enjoyments, to be shut out in eternal torments : what horror
and dread will this cause within you !
Thus much, for the first branch of this exhortation : labor to get
these heavenly things to be your treasure.
2. The other branch is, never rest satisfied, without a full assurance,
that this heavenly treasure is yours ; that you have a share in it, and a
right to it.
(1) Consider,
[1] "Without this assurance you can never live comfortably.
For, though it be sufficient for your eternal safety and security,
that God is your treasure and your exceeding great reward ; yet it
will not be sufficient for your present comfort, unless you know
and apprehend him so to be.
[2] "Without this assurance you can never live generously, and
as it becomes a Christian.
That is, you cannot live above the world without it : not above
the fears and flatteries, above the frowns and fawnings, of the world :
unless you have assurance that God is your treasure. A Christian,
that knows God is his portion, can do thus : he can rejoice in tribu-
lation, and triumph in afflictions, and live splendidly upon his God,
though all the things of this world fail him : Hab. iii. 17, 18 ;
" Although the fig-tree should not blossom, neither fruit be in the
vines ; the labor of the olive should fail....though the flock should
be cut off from the fold, and there should be no herd in the stalls :"
what then? must not he languish and perish with' other men? no:
" Yet will I rejoice in the Lord, and joy in the God of my salva-
tion." "What is the reason there is so much base compliance, and
cringing, and servility to every humor of men ; but only because
men have no assurance of any treasure, but what may be taken
from them by men ? I need not tell you what times we are now
fallen into : they are perilous times, wherein nothing is worth the
making sure- nay, indeed, nothing can possibly be made sure.
454
THE EXCELLENCE OF
We see changes and vicissitudes upon every thing ; and, therefore,
make that sure, that alone can be made sure : and that is God, and
heavenly and spiritual things : and, then, " Though the earth be
removed, and though the mountains be hurled into the midst of
the sea; Though- the waters thereof roar and the mountains
shake yet God will be our refuge and strength, a very present
help in time of trouble :" Ps. xlvi. 1, 2, 3.
(2) To those, that have had this full assurance, I shall only speak
two words briefly.
[1] Live upon your treasure : by faith bring in supplies from it,
for all your exigencies and necessities.
Yea, live at a far higher rate, than what the men of the world
can do : that so they may be convinced, that the poorest Christian
hath greater sufficiency in himself than all the world besides ; that
the world may be convinced, that a Christian hath more in God
than the greatest worldling can have in all his worldly possessions.
[2] Take heed of wasting and spending this treasure.
Indeed, the main stock cannot ~or shall not be spent: yet take
heed of diminishing the heap. Be still adding to it, rather than
wasting it. Truly, sin will both waste your treasure, and blot your
evidences, and darken that knowledge and assurance that you have
that this treasure is yours.
(3) I have but one word more : and that is, to exhort you to lay
up your earthly treasures in heaven : you cannot lay them up in a
safer place.
But you will say, " How may that be done ?"
"Why, if you lay them out for the honor and glory of God and
in his service, you shall thereby lay them up in heaven : this is the
way to carry earth to heaven ; yea, to make earthly comforts and
enjoyments to tend upon you farther than the grave. "We say com-
monly, " These things will go no farther than the grave with us :
there we must part with them :" no, lay up these earthly things in
heaven, by employing them for the honor and glory of God, and
they shall and will go farther with you than the grave ; and, though
you brought nothing with you into the world, yet you shall carry
them out of the world with you. See Kev. xiv. 13 ; " Their works
do follow them :" they enter into heaven with them. And Luke
xvi. 9 ; " Make to yourselves friends of the mammon of unrighteous-
ness ; that, when ye fail, they may receive you into everlasting
habitations." " Mammon of unrighteousness :" that is, earthly en-
joyments; so called, because usually abused to unrighteousness.
" Make you friends of them :" that is, so lay them out for the glory
HEAVENLY T It E A J D E E S.
455
of God and the good of others, " that, when ye fail," that is, when
you die, you may be received into " everlasting habitations," that
is, into everlasting glory.
And thus I have finished this subject of laying up treasure in
heaven. The Lord make what hath been spoken profitable to your
souls !
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
RECOMMENDED, URGED, AND ENCOURAGED,
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always obeyed, not as in my
presence only, but now much more in my absence, work out your own
salvation with fear and trembling: for it is God, which worketh in you,
both to will and to do, of his good pleasure. Phil. ii. 12, 13.
The whole sum of Christianity is comprehended in two points ;
knowledge and obedience. The one is conversant about things
supernaturally revealed ; and the other, about duties supernaturally
performed.
Now, although there be so wide a difference between these two :
yet, where they are suffered to run on in a course, they will one
fall into the other ; and gospel revelations will make way for and
lead unto gospel obedience.
Indeed, there is no Divine truth, however abstract, however
sublime and speculative it may seem to be, but, by the help of one
or two consequences, may be improved to clear and direct our prac-
tice. For " all Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is
profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in
righteousness."
And therefore the Apostle, speaking of the whole of Christian
religion, calls it ""the mystery of godliness:" 1 Tim. iii. 16: and,
" the truth which is after godliness :" Titus i. 1. He calls it not a
mystery and godliness, or truth and godliness ; but he knits and
joins them both together, the mystery and truth of godliness : a
truth, yea and a truth wrapt up in a mystery, because discovered
only by a Divine light; and yet a mystery of godliness, because
it is a truth that tends to incline the will and raise the affections,
and so direct the conversations of men, unto godliness and obedience.
And thus also, in this chapter, after the Apostle had soared very
high in those transcendent mysteries of Christ's Godhead, in the
6th verse ; of his incarnation in the 7th verse ; of his humiliation,
obedience, and passion, in the 8th verse ; of his glory, and exalta-
tion above every thing both in heaven and in the earth and in hell,
9th, 10th, and 11th verses : after he had thus soared aloft in these
transcendent mysteries, he makes a sudden descent to the exhorta-
456
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY.
457
tion in the text, " "Wherefore work out your own salvation with
fear and trembling."
This illative particle, "wherefore," looks back as far as to the
5th verse : where the Apostle exhorts them, that the same mind
should be in them, that was in Christ Jesus: who, though he was
essentially equal with God, yet mediatorily became subject unto
God : though he was in the form of God, yet he took upon him
the form of a servant ; laid aside his glory, emptied and humbled
himself, and became obedient even to the lowest duties and to the
vilest sufferings : he was obedient unto the death ; that is, he
was obedient to God's law till death, by fulfilling it, and he was
obedient unto God's will in death, by suffering it. For which
humiliation and obedience, " God hath highly exalted him, and
given him a name which is above every name ; that, at the name
of Jesus, every knee should bow." Now, says the Apostle, be you
also of the same mind with Christ. Wherefore, as he was obedient,
so be you you also : do you " work ;" that is, do you obey. As he
was humble and emptied himself, be you also humble and lowly :
"work with fear and trembling; "that is, obey with humility and
reverence, as the phrase imports and is often used in Scripture.
That so, as Christ obtained glory and exaltation, you also may be
exalted and glorified with him : " Work out your own salvation."
For these words come in as a parallel with Christ : as he was
obedient, so be you : as he was humble and emptied himself, so be
you also humble : that so, when he is glorified, you may be saved.
" Wherefore.... work oat your own salvation with fear and trembling."
And this I judge to be the Apostle's scope in drawing this con-
clusion.
In the words, you have three parts.
A duty pressed upon us by a most serious and rational exhorta-
tion; " Wherefore... .work out your own salvation."
An express way and manner how it is to be performed : and that
is "with fear and trembling'."
Here is the reason of this exhortation: "For it is God, which
worketh in you, both to will and to do, of his good pleasure."
First. Here is a duty pressed upon us : and that is, to work out
our own salvation.
To explain the words a little :
First. For salvation, 3-ou may take it for the whole supernatural
state of a Christian ; begun here in grace, and to be finished here-
after in glory. And,
453
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
Secondly. To work out this salvation, is nothing but to continue
and persevere in ways of obedience, until, through them, that sal-
vation, that is begun here on earth, be perfected in heaven.
To work out our salvation, therefore, implies three things :
First. Pains and labor. Salvation is that, which must be wrought
out : it is that, which will make the soul pant and breathe to ob-
tain it.
Secondly. It implies constancy and diligence. A Christian, that
would work out salvation, must always be employed about it. It
is a web, into which we must weave the whole thread of our lives.
That man, that works at salvation only bv some passionate fits,
and then within a while undoes it all again by foul apostacy and
notorious sins, will never work salvation out. No : it must be
diligence and constancy that must effect that.
Thirdly. It promises success and accomplishment also. And this
is a mighty encouragement to enforce the exhortation. Though
the work be difficult, our strength little, the enemies many, and the
oppositions powerful ; yet continue working, your labor shall not
be in vain. Though it be hard work, it shall not be long work :
for it shall be wrought out ; and, what before was your work, shall
be your reward ; and, what, before was your labor, shall be your
wages : and this salvation, that was so painful in working, shall be
most blessed in the enjoyment.
Secondly. Here is the express way and manner, how this work
should be done : and that is, with fear and trembling. " "Work out
your own salvation with fear and trembling."
This fear is not to be taken for a fear of diffidence, perturbation,
or despondency : for this is so contrary to the duty of working out
salvation, as that it only stupefies and dulls us ; and, as in other
matters, so in spirituals, it hinders both counsels and performances.
But this "fear and trembling," that must qualify our obedience, is
nothing else, but an humble self-resignation, self-denial, and a holy
awe of God and reverence for Him : with which humility and
reverence, the highest degree of spiritual joy and assurance is so
far from being inconsistent, that it usually springs from it, and is
built upon it. This is meant by "fear and trembling;" and so the
phrase is often used in Scripture : so the Psalmist, "Serve the Lord
with fear, and rejoice with trembling," Ps. ii. 11 : it is not meant
of any desponding diffident fear, but only of an awful reverential
fear of God, joined with sel£abasement : and so St. Paul, to the
Corinthians, says of Titus, that he was received "with fear and
trembling :" 2 Cor. vii. 15 : there was no reason why Titus's coming,
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 459
which was so much desired, should cause fear aud trembling : only
the meaning is, they received him with fear and reverence : and, so,
"servants" are commanded to "be obedient to" their "masters:"
Eph. vi. 5 : so, here, " Work out your own salvation with fear and
trembling ;" that is, work it out with humility, self-abasement, and
reverence.
Thirdly. Here is the reason of this exhortation : " For it is
God, which worketh in you, both to will and to do, of his good
pleasure."
Wherein lies the strength of the reason ? Possibly, it might
seem, to a carnal judgment, an encouragement to sloth, rather than
an encouragement to working and obedience. For, if God work
in us both the will and the deed, what need we then be so solicitous
about the accomplishment of our salvation; which, not so much
we ourselves, as God works out for us ? it would rather seem to
be a greater motive for us to work, if the Apostle had said, " God
will not assist you, and therefore look to yourselves."
Yet there are two ways, without torturing the words, whereby
we may make them confess wherein their great strength lies : the
one is, by reducing this reason to the duty : and the other is, by
referring it to the manner of performing the duty.
First. If we refer it to the duty of working out salvation, then
the force and strength of it lies in the consideration of that aid and
assistance, that God, by working in us, affords us, to the working
out of our own salvation,
" Work ! alas !" may some say, " How can we work ? Are not
the duties of obedience, divine and supernatural ? And is it not an
Almighty power alone, that can enable us to do what is superna-
tural ? Are we omnipotent ? Doth not God herein plainly seek
advantages against us, in bidding us thus to work, who have no
hands nor strength to work with?"
No, by no means : for, what God commands us to do, he will
assist us in the doing of it. And, though obedience be superna-
tural, and we weak and impotent ; yet God is omnipotent. Work,
therefore : for this omnipotent God works in you, both to will and
to do.
And thus appears the force of the reason, if you apply it to the
duty. Now, if you thus refer it, then observe, that all ability in
and all encouragement to obedience proceeds from God's working
in us what he requireth from us. And thus, as Christ said, "My
Father worketh hitherto, and I work :" so may a weak Christian
say, " What I do is above my own strength, indeed ; but my God
460
PBACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
and my Father worketh hitherto in me ; and therefore it is, that I
am enabled thus to work."
Secondly. If we refer this reason to the manner of performing
obedience, that it must be "with fear and trembling;" as if the
exhortation ran thus, Be humble and awful in your obedience,
" For it is God, which worketh in you, both to will and to do :"
then it carries a double force with it.
First. That the due consideration of God's working in us, is the
greatest inducement imaginable to a self-abasing humiliation. There
is nothing, that will sooner take down pharisaic pride and boasting,
than sometimes to be catechising ourselves with those two or three
questions and interrogatories of the Apostle : " Who maketh thee
to differ ? what hast thou that thou didst not receive ? Now if
thou didst receive it, why dost thou boast, as if thou hadst not re-
ceived it?" 1 Cor. iv. 7. "Why dost thou boast and glory, 0 vain
weak man, when all thou hast and all thou dost is from God's free
and arbitrary working in thee ? alas ! there is nothing of all thy
graces or duties to be ascribed unto thyself, unless it be the imper-
fections and weaknesses of them. 'And this should cause us, when
we are most strongly carried out in the ways of God and in the
duties of holy obedience, most of all to renounce ourselves and
our own sufficiency ; and look upon it as an evident argument,
that, of ourselves we are able to do nothing, because through God
we are enabled to do so much, yea to do all things.
Secondly. Since all we do is wrought in us by God, this should
cause us to obey with a holy fear and reverence ; lest, by our mis-
carriages, we should provoke God to withdraw from us, on whom
depend all the ability and power we have to obey. " It is God,
which worketh in you :" and, therefore, " work out your own salva-
tion with fear and trembling."
This shall suffice for the opening and explaining of the words.
I. That, which I shall press upon all, is the duty contained in
this exhortation of the Apostle. And the proposition, which I
shall lay down from his inspired words, is this:
That IT IS THE DUTY OF EVERY TRUE CHRISTIAN" TO WORK
OUT HIS OWN SALVATION WITH FEAR AND TREMBLING.
Or, thus :
Every Christian, nay every man, ought to work for
his living, even for an eternal life.
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 4G1
To mention places for the proof of this were to transcribe the
Bible : we can nowhere open this blessed book, but we find this
truth proved to us, either directly or by consequence ; for it is the
very genius of the Scripture. And, yet, it is strange in these days
to see how dubiously some men, who would be thought admirers
of free grace, speak of obedience and working : as if it were the
brand of a legal spirit ; and as great a stranger to a Christian's
warrant, as it is to their practice. Oh, it is a soft and easy doc-
trine to bid men sit still and believe ; as if God would translate
men to heaven upon their couches: to tell them, that all that they
have now to do, is but to labor for more assurance, to praise God,
and to sing hallelujahs unto him. And so also it conduces much
to their abundant comfort — does it not ? — to tell them, that God sees
no sin in them, nor requires any duty from them ! that repentance
and humiliation are legal things, belonging only to younger per-
sons, and not to the heirs of the promises ! Oh, Avho could think
it possible, that such dreams and fantastic delusions could possess
so many men's hearts, that ever heard the Scripture speak in its own
language ; or that ever read what Christ himself, the Holy Ghost,
or the blessed Apostles have written, who bid us to " work the
works of God," to give all diligence, to abound in all the fruits of
righteousness? Is it possible, that these notions should be dis-
persed by some, and entertained by others, but because it always
hath been the policy of the devil, wherein he hath sped so well,
still to vent those doctrines that indulge the flesh, under the name
and patronage of free grace and gospel attainments ? But, of this,
more hereafter.
Let us now consider the REASONS of this truth.
And,
i. "Wherefore is it, that we are commanded, to strive that we may
enter in at the strait gate? Luke xiii. 24; so to run, that we may
obtain ? 1 Cor. ix. 24 ; so to wrestle, that we may be able to stand ?
Eph. vi. 11, 12 ; so to fight, that we may lay hold on eternal life ?
1 Tim. vi. 12 ; not to faint in our minds ? Heb. xii. 3 ; nor to grow
weary in well-doing ? Gal. vi. 9.
Do not all these expressions imply great labor and pains ? Can
you strive, and run, and wrestle, and fight, and all this by doing
nothing ? or, were it needful to be taught not to grow faint, nor to
be weary, when we have no work to do ? Therefore, it is the genius
and sum of the Scripture, to excite men to be always active and
laborious in the ways of holiness and obedience.
462
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
ii. Wherefore is it, that salvation is set forth to us under the
notion of a reward ? Is it not to imply that we must work for it ?
A reward, not indeed merited by our works ; but yet a reward
measured out to us and conferred upon us, according to our works.
God " will render to every man according to his works : to them,
who, by patient continuance in well doing, seek for glory....and im-
mortality," he will render " eternal life :" Eom. ii. 6, 7. And, indeed,
it were very strange, if that God, who will reward us with eternal
life, according to our works, should yet lay a check upon the in-
genuousness of the new creature, thereby to account eternal life too
low a motive to excite unto eternal life.
iii. Is it not to this end, that God hath implanted such an active
principle OF grace in the hearts of his servants, that thereby they
might be enabled to work out their own salvation ?
If God would save you without working, why then hath he given
you such an operative principle that you might work ? Nay, I
might affirm that he might as well save you without grace, as with-
out works ; for that is not grace, that doth not put forth itself in
working : grace, if it be true, will be working : it will rise in the
thoughts : it will work in the affections : it will breathe in desires,
appear in good works, and be very active and busy in the whole
life and conversation. Now, not to work, is that, which puts
a check and restraint upon this active principle : it is to curb it in,
when it would freely break forth into action, upon every occasion
given to it.
iv. Why hath God so often promised us assistance, if it be not
that thereby we should be encouraged to work ?
He stands by us, to confirm our hearts, to strengthen our hands,
to help our weakness, to quicken our deadness, to recruit our graces
by continual supplies ; and wherefore is all this, but that we might
work ? God, rather than we shall not work, himself will set us at
work : nay, he will maintain us, at our work and in our work, upon
his own cost. He gives us aid and promises assistance only for this
end, that we might work out our own salvation. We are not suffi-
cient of ourselves, says the Apostle, "of ourselves to think any
thing :" 2 Cor. iii. 5,. What, then, must we therefore sit still, be-
cause we are not sufficient? no, says he, for God, who finds us
employment, will also find us strength : " our sufficiency is of God."
And therefore it is, that God gives in assistances and supplies,
that we might work the works of God.
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 4G3
And thus I have confirmed the doctrine, why we ought to work,
and that we ought to work.
II. But. here, before I can proceed any farther, there are some
OBJECTIONS that must be answered, THAT SEEM TO OP-
POSE THE TBUTH OF THIS DOCTRINE.
Obj. 1. Some may cavil against this command of working out '
our salvation, as a thing impossible.
Obj. 2. Others, as derogatory unto Christ and his merits.
Obj. 3. Others, as prejudicial to the free grace of God, by which
alone we are saved, and not by our own works.
Obj. 4. Others look upon it as vain and needless ; since God will
certainly bring to salvation all those whom he hath elected and
foreknown, according to his purpose : which purpose of his, neither
their not working with it, no nor their working against it, shall
ever make void or frustrate.
Object, i. Say some, "With what justice and equity can God
require this duty of working di ' alvation, when he knows we
have no power to perform ic ? Either," say they, "it concerns
those, that are spiritually inclined and have their salvation already
begun, that they perfect it by working it out : and, if so, alas ! to
what purpose is it, when they themselves can act no further than
they are acted? they cannot so much as will their own salvation,
unless God give them to will ; much less then can they work out
their salvation. Or, else, it concerns all, that live under the sound
of the Gospel, though reprobates and castaways, though dead in
trespasses and sins. And is it rational, is it just and equal, to bid
dead men work ? Or doth it become that God, who would be
thought by us to be infinitely merciful and compassionate, to mock
and deride human miseries, in requiring of them things that are
impossible? Had he commanded us to bring light out of dark-
ness : had he bid us pull the stars out of their orbs ; or, with one
of our hands, to stop the sun in its course : all these impossibilities
we might as well do, as perform these divine duties, without divine
assistance. We can as soon glorify ourselves, as sanctify ourselves.
Exhort and command never so long, with as great authority and
vehemency as you please; yet, till God move on us and work in
us, you may as well expect stocks and stones should move at your
speaking as we. And, if God doth but once begin to move and
work in us, we shall work and move without your exhortations. It
464
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
It is therefore," say such as these, " altogether in vain to press men
to duty, till God works in them : for all your exhortations are not
sufficient, till he works ; and, when he works, all your exhortations
will be fruitless."
Because this is the common plea of sinners, why they do not
work ; and that, which unquestionably doth too often rise in the
hearts and thoughts of most men, whereby they are greatly dis-
couraged, and their hands weakened in their obedience ; I shall,
therefore, the more largely and particularly answer this objection.
And,
Ans. 1. This serious and pressing exhortation to obedience and
working, doth not suppose in us, nor is it necessary that it should sup-
pose in us, a power to obey ; I mean a present and actual power : neithet
doth our want of power take off our obligation to obey.
It may and will be granted, that there is no command of God,
but doth suppose a power once bestowed. "Whether or no his ab
solute incontrollable sovereignty might have required that from us,
that is above our power ever to perform, may rather modestly be
doubted, than peremptorily concluded. Yet this is certain, that
those very duties, that now we complain we have no strength
or power to perform, were once as subject to our power and the
freedom of our own wills, as now natural and moral actions are :
subject, I say, to our power, either to perform them or not to per-
form them : not as though we come now into the world with this
power, for we are all dead and still-born in respect of grace ; but
as having this power in our first parent, who was our representa-
tive : for in him we must be considered as existent, even when he
existed ; and, what he received was for us, and what he did was
done by us, and what he lost we lost in him. Now if we have lost
this power of obeying, must God also lose his privilege and sove-
reignty of commanding ? must he lessen his authority, as we lessen
our ability ? Truly, had Adam once thought of this flight, he
might have sinned himself quite from under the command and
dominion of his Creator, and might soon have become thus free.
Do not you yourselves think you may, if a debtor of yours through
his own default becomes a bankrupt, require your debt of him ?
So stands the case here between God and us : we are all disabled to
pay the debt of obedience that we owe to God, but yet it is through
our own default ; and the power, that we had, is not so much lost,
as willfully thrown away : and may not God justly come upon us
for our debt? Our want of power takes not off our obligation to
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
465
obedience, because it is through a willful defect that we are deprived
of that power : if a servant throw away his tools with which he
should work, may not his master justly expect his work from him,
thouoh he knows he cannot work without them ? God's commands
respect not the impotence that we have contracted, nor do they
therefore abate any thing of their severity ; but they respect that
power and ability, that was once conferred and bestowed upon us.
Yea, were it so that God could with justice require no more from
us than what at present we have power and ability to perform, this
would make the grace of God, first, vain and fruitless, and, secondly,
dangerous and destructive.
(1) This would make void the pardoning grace of God.
For, according to this doctrine, nothing could be required of us,
if we could do nothing : but, without grace, we can do nothing ;
and, therefore, if grace be not bestowed on us, nothing can justly be
required from us ; and, if nothing be required, nothing is due from
us ; and, then, we do not sin in not performing any thing ; and,
where there is no sin, certainly there can be no place for pardoning
grace and mercy. And so these wise men, who think they do so
much befriend the grace and mercy of God in all haste, in affirming
that God requires nothing from us but what at present we have
power to perform, are injurious to the mercy of God, in making it
void as to pardon and remission.
(2) This doctrine makes the sanctifying grace of God destructive
and pernicious. ,
If God can require justly no more of us than we can perform,
wherefore is it, that men are justly damned ? is it not, because they
will not do what they are able to do ? And whence is it, that
they have this ability ? is it not from the grace of God's Spirit ?
And, therefore, if they have not grace to make them able to do
more than their own corrupt wills are willing to do, God could not
justly condemn them ; and, consequently, that of the Apostle
should stand no longer true, " Through grace ye are saved," (Eph.
ii. 5,) but through grace ye perish.
These two consequences will follow, if God could justly require
no more from us, than what we have the power now to do. So
that, though we have not the power and ability to work out our
own salvation, yet we are not thereby excused from our obligation
to do it.
But,
Ans. 2. Though we cannot, of ourselves, work out our own .
salvation, Yet God doth not mock us, as some do thence infer ; neither
Vol. II.— 30
4G6
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
doth he only upbraid us with our own weakness: but hath serious ano
weighty ends why he commands us to obey.
Those, that are so ready to cast this odium upon the doctrine of
special grace ; making God a derider of human frailty and miseries,
when he commands obedience from them, to whom, say they, him-
self denies that power and grace that should enable them to obey ;
I would only ask these persons this question : Whether do they
grant, or whether or no they can deny, that God, antecedently,
before he commands, knows who will obey and who will not obey?
If they say God knows who will not obey, will they say God
mocks them when he commands them to obey, though he knows
they will not ? "What they answer to this, the same may we an-
swer to their objection.
But, there are two ends, why God commands us thus to work,
though we are not able ; according to which, God is very serious
in commanding us thus to work.
And God doth this,
(1) That he may thereby convince us of our own weakness, and
that wretched estate into which our sins have brought us ; that he
may humble and abase us, when we reflect how far we are fallen
from our first perfection and excellence.
"When we consider, on the one hand, that God requires nothing
from us now, but what Ave once had a power to perform : and then,
on the other hand, how little, yea how much of that nothing, it is
that now we have power to perform ; this convinces us how miser-
ably great our fall is, that makes those things impossible to us,
that once were both easy and delightful.
(2) God loves to deal with men as with rational creatures, that
have free faculties ; are capable of moral influences ; and are fit
subjects to be wrought upon by precepts, counsels, commands, and
exhortations, as well as by internal and efficacious grace : that ar-
guments and motives may persuade without, as grace sways within;
that so, by both, he might render them a willing people in the day
of his power.
And, therefore, they are not in vain, neither to those that shall
be saved, nor to those that perish.
[1] To those, that shall be saved, these are the instruments,
of which the Spirit of God makes use to incline their wills, and
conquer their affections unto the obedience of Christ : and, there-
fore, they are not in vain.
In conversion, ordinarily, if not always, the moral work goes
before the physical : that is, there is, first the rational persuasion,
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
467
before there is the efficacious and determining motion. For God,
when he works on man, accommodates himself to the nature of
man : that, as he is a creature, so he may be and is the subject of
God's efficacious motions ; and, as he is rational, so he may be
guided by counsels, led by persuasions, and overawed by convic-
tions. And, therefore, when God converts any, he takes both these
ways : inwardly, he works by effectual grace, powerfully subduing
the will as a creature subject unto it ; and, outwardly, he works by
moral suasions and authoritative commands, whereby he inclines
the will sweetly and freely to consent to the power of that inward
grace, which indeed he shall never, nay indeed he cannot resist :
and both these together do concur, as I said before, to make a
willing people in the day of God's power.
And,
[2] For those, that perish, these commands have a double end
and use.
1st. They are instruments in the hand of the common work of
the Spirit of God, to raise them up to all those moral good things,
that they attain to, short of true and saving grace.
It is wonderful, truly, to see how the raging wickedness of the
world is dared by a command charged with a threatening. Herod
heard John Baptist, who doubtless laid the law home to him, so
that "he did many things:" Abimelech and Laban were warned
in a dream, whereby God overruled and prevented that wickedness,
that was intended by them : were they compelled to what they
did ? No ; God loves to rule the world in a rational way ; so that,
though he acts and moves wicked men to that good that they do,
yet he doth it by moral considerations, and such inducements as
do most comport with and suit the liberty of their own will.
Promises encourage : threatenings deter : counsels direct : com-
mands enforce: and all these concur, instrumentally, to awe the
consciences, and to incline the wills even of wicked men them-
selves. "Whose conscience can gainsay this ? Let the vilest sin-
ner freely speak : when he hath been most mad and vile upon his
lusts, hath not oftentimes some command or threatening suddenly
shot itself in betwixt his conscience and sin ? Have not two or three
weak words silently whispered to him, whence or from whom he
knows not, stopped his way and given a check to his lust, when it
was swelling ready to break forth into act ? And whence have
they this power ? It is not from themselves : for why then doth
it not always so work ? But it is from God's inward and physical,
though but common work ; that, when the affections are most
468
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
furious and corruption most raging, will effectually persuade to
restrain and assuage.
2dly. Another end is, that hereby God leaves them without
excuse.
If they perish, they shall have nothing to pretend against God.
Hath he not often warned, and counselled, and threatened them ?
Hath he not told them, with as much earnestness and vehemence
as the words of his ministers could deliver it, that " the wages of
sin is death," and the end of those ways wherein they walk will
be shame and eternal destruction ? Have they not, with all se-
riousness and entreaties, been called upon, again and again, to
repent and turn from the unfruitful works of darkness, and to work
the works of God ? Can the mouth of God or man speak plainer,
when they have been calling and crying after any, " Turn ye, turn
ye : why will ye die ?" This is that, which, from our souls, we do
beseech and entreat at the hands of sinners, even for the blood and
bowels of Jesus Christ ; nay, for the blood and bowels of their own
precious souls, which they are willfully spilling upon the ground ;
that they would " turn and live." Now there is not one, that hears
this serious injunction and is not obedient to it, but his blood, even
the blood of his soul, will lie upon him forever. "What is it, that
men expect ? Must God drive men to heaven by force and violence,
whether they will or no ? He hath laid promises and threatenings
before them : he exhorts and commands : and, if these things will
not prevail with men whose faculties are entire, whose reason is
sound, and whose wills are free ; think not foolishly to charge God,
for he is free from the blood of all men, and sinners will be found
to be self-murderers and self-destroyers. " If I had not come and
spoken unto them," says our Saviour, " they had not had sin ; but
now they have no cloak for their sin :" so, if God had not come
and spoken unto sinners, they had neither had sin nor condemna-
tion ; but, now that he hath spoken to them so often, and exhorted
them so frequently and earnestly, therefore "now they have no
cloak for their sin." God hath spoken, and his speaking will strike
every impenitent wretch dumb and silent at the great day, what-
ever they pretend to now.
And this is a second particular, in answer to this objection : God
doth not mock men's weakness, when he commands them to work ;
but hath great, wise, and weighty ends why he doth it.
Ans. 3. To come somewhat nearer : there is, indeed, no such
impotence and weakness in man; but, if he will, he may work out his
own salvation.
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
469
I speak not this to assert the power of man to work out salva-
tion, without the aid of special grace, to incline the will ; but, if
the will be once inclined and made willing, there is nothing more
required to make a man able : I say, where there is special grace
given to make the will willing to convert, to believe, and to repent,
there is nothing more required to make a man able ; because con-
version, faith, and repentance chiefly consist in the act of the will
itself: now if the will wills repentance, it doth repent ; if it wills
faith, it doth believe ; and so of the rest : and, therefore, there is
nothing more required to make a man able, than what he hath in a
state of unregeneracy ; only, to make him willing is required
special grace, which they that favor the undue liberty of the will
do deny. And, therefore, God expostulates with the stubbornness
of the will : Why will ye perish ? " Why will ye die ?" Ezek.
xviii. 31 ; xxxiii. 11; and Christ accuseth the will : "Ye will not
come to me, that ye may have life :" John v. 40. It is true, there
is an impotence in the will ; but this is only its stubbornness and
obstinacy : it will not hearken to God's call : it will not obey his
commands : it will not strive against sin nor perform duties : and,
therefore, it cannot. Our cannot is not, indeed, an impotence,
that we lie under ; so much as the stubbornness of our wills. There
is not the greatest sinner, who hath wrought iniquity with both
hands greedily, but may work out his own salvation if he will : if
he be but once willing, he hath that already, that may make him
able : God puts no new powers into the soul, when he converts it.
It is true, the will cannot incline itself to obedience, without grace,-
but, yet, it can intend it, if it will : it is its stubbornness, that
makes it impotent. It is in the things of grace, as in other free
actions of a man's life, with a proportionable abatement : a man can
speak and walk, if he will ; but, if he be resolutely set not to do
these things, he cannot do them so long as that resolution remains,
though simply and absolutely he can do them : doth this argue any
impotence ? So is it here : you may obey and work, if you will ;
but, if you are resolutely bent against these, if you are resolved not
to do them, while that resolution continues you cannot do them :
but this argues not any natural impotence, but a moral impotence
only: this is an impotence of stubbornness and perverseness.
Never, therefore, plead the inability of your will: no; it is through
your own stubborn resolution if you perish : you are resolved for
hell and destruction; and, if you are plunged into them, it is
through your own willfulness, and not through weakness.
Ans. 4. To come yet a little nearer to conscience and practice :
470
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
these very men, that thus make their impotence a pretence for their sloth,
do not indeed believe what they pretend and assert here.
Tbey do not believe, that they are thus impotent: no; it is in
the inward and secret thoughts of them all, that they have a power
to work out their own salvation ; and, therefore, whether they
have or have not power, yet still they are inexcusable, if, while
they think they have power, yet they will not strive and endeavor
to put it forth. Those men, who thus plead impotence and want
of power to obey and work out their salvation, though they speak
these things, yet they believe not a word of what they say ; and there-
fore they are inexcusable, if they strive not to put forth that power,
that they suppose they have, into act. Although a man's feet be
chained and fettered that he cannot walk nor stir, yet if he thinks
himself at liberty, and yet will sit still, judge you whether the
fault be not wholly to be imputed to his want of will, and not to
his want of power ; for he thinks himself free and able to move,
but will not try. So is it here : wicked men do think they have
power to work, however they speak otherwise sometimes ; and,
therefore, they are utterly inexcusable if they do not work : this is
as clear as the light ; and their slothfulness, therefore, proceeds not
from their weakness, but from their willfulness.
And I shall endeavor, by some arguments, to convince sinners,
that they do indeed think and believe that they have this power
to work out their own salvation, whatever they may pretend to ;
and that therefore they are inexcusable, if they do not strive and
endeavor to do it. And,
(1) Did you never, when God hath shaken his rod over you,
promise and resolve to work ?
By his rod, I mean either some convictions or afflictions : have
not these made you to enter into engagements with God, that you
would obey him, and walk more holily and strictly for the future ?
And did you not really thus resolve to do ? Few, I believe, there
are, but have, some time or other, under some fit of sickness or
some pang of conscience, thus done. And what ! did you resolve
all this ; and yet, at the same time, think and believe you could do
nothing at all ? Did you only mock God ? Did you only dally
and play with your own consciences ? No, certainly : conscience
was too much provoked, too much enraged, and too broad awake,
to be so jested withal. "We find this very temper in the Israelites,
when they were affrighted with the terrible voice of God from
Mount Sinai: see how confidently, under that conviction, they
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 471
promise and resolve: "Speak thou unto us all that the Lord
our God shall speak unto thee; and we will do it." Deut.
v. 27 ; and so the Jews also, when they were in great distress
and calamity, when the whip and the rod were over them, then
they took up large resolutions, and made great promises what they
would be and do : " Whether it be good, or whether it be evil," say
they, " we will obey the voice of the Lord our God." Jer. xlii. 6.
And, O, unto how many pious purposes and holy resolutions have
the dangers, fears, and sick-beds of many men been witnesses !
Have they not heard sinners cry out, "Lord, spare a little : give us
some space : try us once more, Lord ; and we will reform our sinful
lives, and perform neglected duties : never more will we return to
folly." And are not these resolutions and promises evident con-
victions, that you thought you had power to do what you thus
resolved to do ? Who is there, but hath, some time or other, under
some trouble and affliction, taken up such resolutions of obedience
as these ? And, certainly, you dare not so much mock God, and
dally with your own consciences under such convictions, as to make
such promises, but that you think you can perform what you
promise.
(2) Did you never, in your whole lives perform a duty to God ?
Did you never pray to him ? Is there any one so desperately
profane, so utterly lost as to any show and appearances of good-
ness, as not to have prayed or performed one duty unto God in his
whole life ? To what end have you prayed and performed these
duties, that you have done ? Was it not for salvation ? And did
you work for salvation, and at the same time believe you could not
work ? No : it is impossible, that ever any man's practice should
maintain such a contradiction. Whatever men's opinions are, yet
their works show that they think they have power : for, something
must be done, though it be but formally ; though but a slight, cold,
heartless, " Lord, have mercy on me !" or a customary, " Lord, for-
give me :" yet something conscience requires ; and this men reckon
and account the working out of salvation.
(3) Wherefore is it, that you trust to and rely upon your works,
if indeed you think you have no power to work out your own sal-
vation by them ?
Would it be so hard and difficult to take men off from leaning
too much upon their works, if they did not believe they had a
power to work out their own salvation by them ? Men do appre-
hend some worth, some value and sufficiency, in what themselves
472
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
do in order to eternity. For, bid them forego and renounce their
own works, tbeir own righteousness, this is a hard saying ; and
they can as easily renounce and forego all hopes of happiness and
salvation, as renounce tbeir own works. Now, whence is it, that
men are with such difficulty brought to renounce their own works ?
It is because, by them, they hope to obtain salvation. And can
there be such a principle in men, and they yet at the same time
believe and think that they cannot work out their own salvation ?
It is very evident, therefore, whatever notions men may take up,
to stop the mouth of a clamorous conscience when it calls them to
working and laboring, that yet they do not themselves believe what
they say concerning their impotence, but do really think they have
a power to work out their own salvation.
(4) "When the Spirit of God hath been dealing with your hearts
and consciences, when it hath been persuading you to enter upon a
course of obedience, did you never procrastinate and use delays ?
Did you never stifle the breathings and resist the motions of the
Holy Spirit, thinking it time enough to do that upon which they put
you hereafter? "Why need I begin so soon to vex flesh and
blood? What? deny the pleasures of my life, so soon as I come
to relish and taste them ? When sickness and gray hairs admonish
me, and tell me I am near eternity ; when old age promiseth me,
that the severity and strictness of religion shall not last long tc
trouble me ; then, will I repent and believe, and work out my own
salvation." Speak truly, and deal plainly with your own con-
sciences : have not these been the foolish reasonings of your own
hearts ? have you not often thus promised God and }-our own con
sciences ? and doth not all this imply, that you thought you had a
power to do it ? why did you delay and put it off, if you thought
vou had no power to do it at last ? Wherefore thou art inexcusable,
O man, whoever thou art that wilt not work : it is in vain to plead
thou wantest power : God will confute thee by thyself, and out of
thy own mouth. What ! wilt thou say, thou hadst no power ? why
thou thoughtest that thou hadst power, and yet wouldst not work,
nor endeavor so to do ; and therefore thy ruin, if thou perishest, is
as willful, and thy condemnation will be as just, as if thou hadst
power and wouldest not work.
And this is the fourth answer to this objection : men do really
believe that they have power to work, and therefore they are inex-
cusable if they will not endeavor to put it forth.
Ans. 5. Men will not plead so foolishly ; no, not in matters of far
lower concernment, than the salvation of their souls is.
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
473
"Would a master, when lie commands his servant to work, take
this as a sufficient excuse for his sloth and idleness, that he hath
no power to work, till God acts and moves him? Why this is a
truth, that he cannot do it unless God enable him ; and, it may as
well be objected by your servants to you, and with more reason
too, than by you unto God. Pray tell me, what power have I to
speak one word, or you to hear one word more, unless God concurs
to it ? nay, we are not sufficient to think as of ourselves : yet we
do not make this an excuse to forbear those actions, that are neces-
sary. Do we therefore resolve to do nothing, because it is impos-
sible for us to do any thing unless God concur ? What stupid and
dull folly is this ! No : but we put it plainly and hourly to the
trial : and never could any one produce that man, that could ever
say, God was wanting to him in his concurrence, when he would
have done an action. "What a miserably ridiculous task would it
be, if, in every action of our lives wherein we can do nothing with-
out God, we should still be questioning God's concurrence with us !
When you sit, do you dispute whether God will enable you to
arise ? when you walk, do you, every step you take, question whe-
ther God will concur to another step ? no men put these things to
the trial : and, though it be impossible that they should live, move,
or stir, till God act and move them ; yet this hinders not men's
endeavors, no, nor is it any matter of discouragement to them.
Now why should we not do so in spirituals, as well as in tempo-
rals? are they not of greater concernment? do they not more
deserve the trial ? It is true, we can do nothing without God's
concurrence; yet, let us put it to the trial, whether or no God will
not concur when we endeavor. Certainly, that man must be for-
ever nameless that can say, he was truly willing and did sincerely
endeavor to do any good thing, and God did not enable him.
Ans. 6. Although wicked men 1 Lad 'power to work out their salvation,
yet they would never do it: and therefore it is a vain and most un-
reasonable pretence for sloth, to plead want of power : for, had
wicked men power, they would never obey.
"But how can any one tell that? What! not obey, if we had
power I" No : and the reason is this : because there is no wicked
man in the world, that hath done so much, or that doth so much,
as he is able to do ; no, not so much as he is able to do without
special grace and assistance : and, therefore, it is not inability, but
willful sloth, that destroys men. Sinners, ask your own consciences
these questions : Was there not one duty more that you could have
performed ? Was there not one temptation, nor one corruption more,
474
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
that you could have resisted ? Could you not have prayed, and read,
and heard, and meditated more upon heavenly things ; even then,
when your hearts and thoughts have been vain and worldly, yea
sinful and devilish ? Might not that time have been spent in holy
converse, that you have trifled away in idleness and in doing
nothing, or that which is worse than nothing? "What force, or
restraint, is laid upon you ? Is there any violence used to you ?
Can you not think ? And, if you can, can you not think of God ; as
well as of the things of the world, or upon your lusts ? Can you
not speak ? And, if you can, can you not speak of God, of heaven,
and the concernments of another life ; as well as of your trade, and
bargainings, and other trivial matters, which are below a man,
much more below a Christian? What force is there put upon
sinners ? Doth the devil force open the drunkard's mouth ; and pour
down his intemperate cups, whether he will or no ? Doth the devil
violently move the black tongue of the blasphemer and swearer, to
rend and tear the holy name of God, by horrid oaths and blas-
phemies ? Doth the devil strike men dumb, when they should pray ;
or deaf, when they should hear; or senseless, when they should
understand and ponder ? Is there any such force or violence used
unto any ? Can you not avoid the one, and can you not do the
other, if you will ? You can : but, you will not ; and therefore
neither would you work out your own salvation, if you could do it.
Is there any hope, that you would ever willingly do the greater,
who will not do the less ? Let your impotence and weakness be
what it will, your damnation lies not upon it, but upon your will-
fulness, so long as your willfulness is greater than your weakness.
No, it is not owing to your impotence, that your precious and in-
mortal souls perish eternally ; but it is only for lack of a will, to
pity them, and to save them. Sinners'! wherefore then will you
perish ? Why will you sleep away your souls into hell ? Will you
go on drowsily to destruction ? Shall your souls be ready to burn
as a brand in unquenchable fire, and will you not stretch forth your
hand to snatch it out ? Is it more painful for you to work, than to
be damned ? Endeavor, therefore, to do what you can : labor and
sweat at salvation, rather than fail of it : let it not grate and fret
your consciences in hell, that you lie there for a willful neglect.
" But, should I labor, should I endeavor, should I work to my
utmost, should I do all that I am able to do, I cannot work grace
in myself by all this : to what purpose, then, should I work ?"
However, try God in this particular. Did you ever know any,
who thus labored and thus wrought, that did not give very good
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 475
evidence of a work of grace wrought upon their hearts ? And why-
then should you suspect that you should be the first ? "What reason
have you to think, that God should make you the first example of
a soul, that did endeavor, strive, and work for salvation, and yet
came short of it ; when you never either heard or read of any, that
put forth themselves to the utmost for the obtaining of grace, and
yet fell short of grace or glory ?
Thus, in these six particulars put together, you have a full and
an abundant answer and satisfaction to this objection, concerning
our impotence to work out our own salvation.
Object, ii. Another objection against this doctrine is ^his : " Thus
to press men to obedience and working, is prejudicial and deroga-
tory unto Christ's merits ; by which alone we are saved, and not
by our own works. Hath not Christ already done all for us ? Hath
he not finished and wrought out our salvation himself? And is
not this, to render his work as insufficient, to go and piece it out by
our obedience ? Is not this, to set up our works as Antichrist, in
flat opposition and defiance to the gracious undertaking and perfect
accomplishment of Jesus Christ ; when all, that we have now to do,
is to believe in him, and to get a right and title to him and saving
interest in him?"
To this I answer: The merit of Jesus Christ, and our working,
are not inconsistent ; but there is a sweet harmony and agreement
betwixt them, in carrying on the work of our salvation.
And, to make this evident, I shall lay down the due bounds and
limits of each of them ; that so it may appear, what Christ hath
done for us, and what he expects we should do for ourselves.
Christ, therefore, hath done two things, in order to carry on our
salvation.
He hath purchased and procured eternal happiness, to be con-
ferred upon us hereafter.
He hath merited grace, to be conferred upon us here to prepare
us for that happiness.
1. He hath purchased happiness and eternal life, for all that do believe
in him. " I give unto them eternal life," says he himself. John x. 28.
And, says the Apostle, He is "the author of eternal salvation unto
all them that obey him ?" Heb. v. 9.
Now, as there are two things, that must be done for us, before
we can be brought unto a state of salvation ; namely to free us from
476
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
our liability to death, and to bestow upon us a right to life
eternal : so, Jesus Christ, that he might bring us into this state, hath
performed both these things for us.
(1) He hath satisfied divine justice for us; snatching us from
under the vengeance of God ; substituting himself in our room and
stead ; bearing the load of all that wrath and punishment, that must
otherwise have fallen insupportably heavy upon us. " His soul,"
says the Prophet, was made "an offering for sin :" Isa. liii. 10. And
he was made " sin for us," says the Apostle, that is, he was punished
as a sinner for us, "who knew no sin:" 2 Cor. v. 21. And,
(2) He hath perfectly fulfilled the commands of the law, by his
active obedience ; so that the life, promised by God in the law to
the doers of it, doth now undoubtedly belong to all those, for whom
Christ did obey the law ; that is, for all those, that believe in him.
And, by both these, bearing the penalty of the law and fulfilling
the duties of the law, God is atoned, justice is satisfied, vengeance
is pacified ; and we are reconciled, adopted, and made heirs of glory
according to the promise.
"But, what! shall glory and happiness be presenttly bestowed
upon us ? Shall we be installed into it, without any more circum-
stance? Must nothing intervene betwixt Christ's purchase and
our actual possession ?"
There must : for,
2. Christ hath purchased grace, to he bestowed upon them, upon whom
he bestows salvation. " "When he ascended up on high, he led cap-
tivity captive, and gave gifts unto men :" Eph. iv. 8 ; and, among
others, especially the gifts of grace. For, " of his fullness," says the
Apostle, "have we all received, and grace for grace:" John i. 16.
And why did Christ make this purchase ? why did he merit
grace for us ? was it not, that we might act it in obedience ? And,
if Christ merited grace that we might obey, is it sense to object that
our obedience is derogatory to Christ's merit ? If one end of Christ's
doing all that he did for us, was to enable us to do for ourselves, will
any man say, " Now I am bound to do nothing, because-Christ hath
done all ?" How lost are such men, both to reason and religion,
who undertake so to argue ! No : salvation was purchased and
grace was procured, that, by the acting and exercise of that grace,
Ave might attain to that salvation ; and both these are to be pre-
served entirely as things most sacred, ascribing them solely to the
merits of our Saviour. So far are we from exhorting men to work
out their salvation by way of merit and purchase, as that we con-
clude them guilty of the highest sacrilege and practical blasphemy
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 477
against the priestly office of Jesus Christ, who think by their own
works to merit the one or the other.
And, therefore, though Jesus Christ hath done thus much for
us ; yet, that he might leave us also some work to do, I shall now
show what he expects from us in order to the working out of our
own salvation.
And, as he hath done two things for us, so he requires two
things from us. As,
He requires, that we should put forth all the strength and
power of nature, in laboring after grace. And,
He requires that we should put forth the power of grace, in
laboring for salvation, purchased for us.
(1) He requires, that all those, who are void of grace, should
labor for it with that power and strength that they have.
And, in so doing, they do not at all intrench upon the work of
Christ; neither is it at all derogatory to his merits. See how the
Prophet expresseth this, Ezek. xviii. 31; "Make you a new heart
and a new spirit :" he speaks to those, that were in a state of
nature ; and he bids them make a new heart and a new spirit ;
"for why will ye die?" noting, that, if they did not labor after a
new heart and a new spirit, they would certainly die the death.
Let every sinner know, that this is it, that he is required to do :
this is that, which God expects from him : it is his work, to re-
pent and return that he may live : it is his work, to labor to change
his own heart, and to renew his own spirit. It is true, it is God's
work also ; for he hath promised to give a new heart and a new
spirit : Ezek. xi. 19 ; and it is Christ's work also, as he is God ;
but yet it is not Christ's work, as a Mediator : and, therefore, to
endeavor the working of a new heart in us, is not at all to intrench
upon the mediatorial office of Jesus Christ ; for, so, his office is not
to work grace, but to procure it ; not to implant grace, but to pur-
chase it. You cannot, therefore, sit down and say, " What need is
there of my working? Christ hath already done all my work for
me, to my hands." No : Christ hath done his own work : he hath
done the work of a Saviour and a surety ; but he never did the
work of a sinner. If Christ, by meriting grace, had bestowed it
upon thee and wrought it in thee, then indeed there was no more
required of thee to become holy, but to cast back a lazy look
to the purchase of Jesus Christ : then, thy sloth would have had
some pretence why thou dost not labor. But this will not do : our
Saviour commands all men to " seek first the kingdom of God, and
his righteousness :" Mat. vi. 33 ; and the Apostle exhorts Simon
473
PRACTICAL CIIRISTIANITY,
Magus himself, though " in the gall of bitterness and in the bond
of iniquity," yet " pray," says he, " if perhaps the thought of thine
heart may be forgiven thee :" Acts viii. 22 ; do not, therefore, cheat
your own souls into perdition, by lazy notions of Christ's merits.
What though Christ hath merited, yet God requires that you should
work and labor, to change your own hearts, and reform your own
lives; but, if you sit still, expecting till the meriting grace of
Christ drop down into your souls, of its own accord, and change
your hearts ; truly, it may be, before that time you yourselves may
drop down into hell with your old unchanged hearts.
And this is the first thing, which Christ requires.
(2) Christ expects and requires, that those, that have grace should
put forth the utmost strength and power thereof, in laboring after
that salvation that he hath purchased for them.
He hath merited salvation for them, but it is to be obtained by
them through their own labor and industry. Is not that, which
Christ hath already done, sufficient for them ? Is it not enough,
that he hath reconciled them to God by the blood of the covenant ?
that he hath made their peace and procured their pardon for them ?
but must Christ repent, and believe, and obey for them ? This is
not to make him a Saviour, but a drudge. He hath done what
was meet and fit for a Mediator to do : he now requires of us what
is meet for sinners to do : namely, to believe, to repent, to be con-
verted, and to obey : he now bids you wash and be clean. And
what would you have more ? would you have the Great Prophet
cone and strike off your leprosy, and you only mark the cure, and
do nothing thereunto? Or, is it indeed enough, that salvation and
happiness are purchased, that the way to heaven is made passable,
that the bolts and bars of the New Jerusalem by Christ are broken
off? Alas ! what of all this ! thou mayest still be as far from
heaven and glory as ever, if thou dost not walk in the way that
leads to it : still thou art as far from entering into heaven as ever,
if thou dost not strive at the entrance into the strait gate. It is,
therefore, in vain that Christ died, it is in vain that thou art justi-
fied, it is in vain that thou art adopted, it is in vain that heaven is
prepared for thee: Christ may keep heaven, and glory, and his
crowns, and robes forever to himself ; unless, as he hath purchased
these great things for his people, so also he hath purchased to him-
self a peculiar people zealous of good works : a people, " who, by
patient continuance in well doing, seek for glory and immor-
tality," and by that way obtain it. Thus we see that Christ's doing
all for us, is no excuse for our doing nothing : he hath, indeed,
IX WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
479
done all for us that belongs to him, as a Mediator meriting and
procuring grace and salvation ; but be never intended to do all for
us, as to the conveying of them to us and making them ours : no ;
that is still to be done by us : and, therefore, though Christ's works
alone were meritorious, yet by the actings of faith we must apply
Ms merit, and by the actings of obedience confirm them to our-
selves. I might add also, when Christ is said to obey the law in
our stead, as well as to suffer in our stead : though his bearing the
punishment of the law by death doth excuse and exempt us from
suffering ; yet his obeying the law doth not excuse our obedience
unto the law : Christ obeyed the law, in a far different respect to
the obedience which is now required from us : he obeyed as a
covenant of works ; we, only as a rule of righteousness : if he had
failed in the least tittle, he could not have purchased life that was
promised ; but we, though we fall infinitely short in our obedience,
may yet inherit that life that Christ hath purchased : Christ's obe-
dience was fully perfect, yet ours is not derogatory thereunto, be-
cause it proceeds from other grounds than Christ's did.
But I will not proceed in this further than to conclude this
answer with two practical things in reference to this question.
First. So work with earnestness, constancy, and unweariedness
in well doing, as if thy works alone were able to justify and save
thee.
Look, with what affection and fervency you would pray, if now
God with a voice from heaven should tell you, that, for the next
prayer you make, you should be either saved or damned : look,
with what reverence and attention you would hear, with what spi-
rituality of heart you would meditate, if your eternal state and
condition were to be determined and fixed by the next of those
duties that in this kind you were to perform : with the same fer-
vency, affection, and spirituality perform all the obedience that you
do. "Why should you not do so ? Are not God's commands as
peremptory and as authoritative for obedience under the covenant
of grace, as they were under the covenant of works ? Is not obedi-
ence of as absolute necessity now as ever, though not to the same
end and purpose ? and, since the end of our obedience is graciously
changed, doth not this change lay a farther obligation of gratitude
upon us to obey God, who requires it from us, not as merit, but as
duty ? Still, there is as great an obligation to obey now under the
condition of the covenant of grace, as ever there was while 'man-
kind stood under the tenor of the covenant of works. Certainly,
Christ's merit was never given to slacken our obedience : and it is
480
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
the most unworthy, nay it is the most accursed use, that any
Christian can make of it, that therefrom he should take encourage-
ment to grow more remiss and slack in obedience. Would you
not thereby turn the grace of God into wantonness ? "Would you
not abuse the infinite mercy of a Mediator ? Think with your-
selves : " How would I strive and struggle, were I to stand or fall
upon the account o£ my own works and duties I" Use the same
diligence, put forth the same endeavors, as indeed in that case you
would do. And,
Secondly. So absolutely depend and rely upon the alone merits
of Jesus Christ for your justification and salvation, as if you never
had performed an act of obedience in all your life.
This is the right gospel-frame of obedience : so to work, as if
you were only to be saved by your own merits ; and, withal, so to
rest on the merits of Christ, as if you had never wrought &ny thing.
It is a difficult thing, to give to each of these its due, in our prac-
tice ; when we work, we are too apt to neglect Christ ; and, when
we rely on Christ, we are too apt to neglect working. But, that
Christian hath got the right skill and art of obedience, that can
mingle these two together: that can, with one hand, work the
works of God ; and yet, at the same time, with the other hand, lay
fast hold on the merits of Jesus Christ. Let this antinomian prin-
ciple be forever rooted out of the minds of men, that our working
is derogatory to Christ's work. Nevermore think Christ hath done
all your work for you : for that is unbecoming the free spirit of
the Gospel : but labor for that salvation, that he hath purchased
and merited. Could such senseless objections prevail with those
men, who ever seriously read that scripture in Tit. ii. 14 ; " Who
gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and
purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works?"
Were this place seriously pondered by men, they would be
ashamed to object any longer, that our duties and works are de-
rogatory to the purchase of Christ ; for he gave himself for this
end, that he might purchase such a people, that might be zealous
of good works. But, truly, when sloth and ignorance meet to-
gether, if you tell men what powers their natures have to work,
and how necessary obedience is to salvation, that thereby you may
excite and quicken their hearts to obedience ; they, with the slug-
gard, fold their arms in their bosom, doing nothing, telling us these
doctrines are Arminianism and fiat Popery : whereas, in deed and
in truth, they are as far distant from either of them, as light is
from darkness : it is their ignorance and sloth only, that makes
I N WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
481
them think so. But, deceive not yourselves : this doctrine is such
that whether it take hold on your judgments and understandings
now, I know not ; but, this I know assuredly, it shall take hold of
your consciences, either here or hereafter : and, then, it will not
suffice you to make this excuse, either that you had no power to
do any thing, or that Christ had already done all things for you.
And, so much, for the second objection.
Object, iii. Others may object, that " This duty of working out
our salvation, is inconsistent with, and prejudicial to, the freeness
of God's grace, by which alone we are saved. If God save them
only, that work for salvation ; how then doth he save them freely,
and how is it that by grace we are saved ?"
In general, I answer : that salvation upon our working and
obedience, is free salvation : and that, for four reasons.
1. Because all our working is a natural duty, that we owe to God,
as creatures to their Creator.
Had God required the same things of us that now he doth, and
never propounded a reward to encourage us, he had been just, and
we had been as absolutely and as indispensably obliged to obey as we
are now. We have not so great a right to salvation, as God hath to
our obedience. God can challenge our service and obedience from us,
because of our natural bond and obligation; as well as from that
voluntary covenant, whereinto we have entered with God to be
obedient : but we can only plead for salvation, because God hath
made a promise, that he will save those that ohey. "Whether God
had made that promise or not, yet he might have required the same
obedience from us that now he doth, because we owe it to him
naturally by our creation. And is it not now free grace and
mercy, that, when God might have required obedience without a
reward, yet he will bestow salvation according to that obedience?
See what our Saviour saith, in Luke xvii. 9, 10 ; " Doth" the master
"thank the servant because he did the things that he was com-
manded to do ? I trow not. So even ye likewise, when ye shall
have done all those things which are commanded you, say, We are
unprofitable servants ;" for, when we have done all, " we have but
done that which was our duty to do." Yea, and our duty it was to
do it, though God had never made a promise to reward what we
have done : we are unprofitable servants, and deserve not so much
Vol. II.— 31
482
PKACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
as thanks: and, if we do not merit thanks when we have done our
utmost, how then can we merit salvation ?
2. Because our obedience is imperfect in this life : it is full of craclcs
and flaws.
And if, to accept and reward the most perfect obedience with
salvation, be an act of mercy and free grace ; as it is, because it is
our duty if there were no salvation promised ; how much more is
free grace magnified and glorified, in accepting and rewarding a
weak and imperfect obedience with that salvation, which the most
perfect obedience cannot deserve ? For, when we have done all,
" we have done that which was our duty to do :" and, if we could
say so, doth the master thank the servant? No: But alas! "in
many things we offend all." Now to reward that with eternal sal-
vation, that deserves eternal damnation ; to reward that work with
life, that deserves to be rewarded with death ; what is this, but the
effect of rich and glorious grace ? What is this, but to bestow heaven,
not according to merit, but rather according to our demerit ?
3. Because there is no comparison between salvation and our obe-
dience ; and, therefore, free grace shines forth still.
It is free grace, though we do obey. We obey, as creatures :
God rewards, as a God. Our obedience is temporal ; but our reward
is eternal. Our obedience is mixed with rebellion ; but the reward
hath no mixture to take off the fullness and sweetness of it. There-
fore, it is free grace still, to give an infinite reward to so mean an
obedience ; between which obedience and reward, there is no com-
parison nor proportion.
4. Because though we are commanded to obey, yet that grace, whereby
we do obey, is the gift of God.
It is he, that works in us this obedience, which he rewards with
salvation. And must not this then be wholly of free grace ? To
save upon an obedience wrought in us by God himself, is to save
altogether as freely as if we were saved without any obedience
at all.
And, so much, in answer unto the third objection.
Object, iv. Others may say, that "It is a vain and most needless
thing, to press this doctrine of working for salvation upon us.
What ! we work ! If we are elected to salvation, we shall be saved,
whether we work or not : and, if we are not elected, all our working
will be to no purpose, for we shall never be saved by it."
To this I answer : We are to look to God's commands ; not to
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 483
his decrees : to our duty ; not to his purposes. The decrees of God
are a vast ocean, whereinto many possibly may have curiously
pried, to their own horror and despair; but few or none have ever
pried into them, to their own satisfaction. This election, in par-
ticular, is not written in the plain word of God ; but this duty is
plainly written. If thou performest thy duty, thereby thou shalt
come to know thy election. It is but a preposterous course, and
that which will both discourage all endeavors and fill the soul with
despair, to look first to God's decrees, and then to its own duty :
whereas, indeed, the right method is, first to perform thy own duty,
and thereby to be led into the knowledge of God's decrees. Question
not, therefore, whether thou art elected or not; but, first, work for
salvation : and, if thy work be good and thy obedience true, thereby
thou mayest come to a certain knowledge that thou art elected.
And, know this also, farther : that God, who elects to the end,
elects also to the means : now obedience is the means and way
to salvation ; and, therefore, if thou art elected to salvation, thou
art also elected to obedience. Say not, therefore, " If I am elected,
I shall be saved whether I work or not:" there is no such thing :
1 may boldly say, if thou art elected and dost not work, it is im-
possible that thy election should save thee. "What says the Apostle,
2 Thess. ii. 13? "God hath chosen us:" there is election: "chosen
us to salvation ;" there is the end : but how ? " through sanctification
of the Spirit and belief of the truth :" chosen us to salvation, as to
the end ; but it is not an end to be obtained without sanctification.
There is, indeed, an absolute election to salvation, whereby God,
without respect of works, hath chosen some to salvation : but there
is no election to salvation absolute, whereby God hath chosen any
to salvation without works ; that is, whether they work or not. If,
therefore, you believe heartily and obey sincerely, then your election
to salvation stands firm. Nay, the Scripture makes election to be
terminated, as well in obedience as salvation: "elect," says the
Apostle, "unto obedience, through sanctification of the Spirit:" in
the former place it was, elect " to salvation, through sanctification :"
but in this it is, "elect to obedience, through sanctification :" noting
thus much to us, that none are elected to salvation, but those that
are elected to obedience ; and therefore it is unreasonable, yea it is
contradictory, to say, " If I am elected, I shall be saved whether I
obey or not," for none are thereunto elected but through obedience.
III. And now, having, as I hope, satisfactorily answered all
objections and scruples, that may arise in the hearts of men against
484
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
this doctrine, I proceed to PEESS THIS DUTY of working for
salvation upon their consciences : and I shall do it in a USE OF
EXHOBTATION.
Be persuaded then, 0 Sinners ! to cast off your sloth and laziness ;
and to rouse yourselves from that drowsy slumber that you have long
lain in, and to work for salvation. But, truly, when 1 consider, how
powerful an orator and how mighty a charmer sloth is ; — how easily
it can stupefy and benumb reason, and lull men asleep on the top
of a mast and on the brink of hell ; — and, though God and man
call upon them, " Sinners, sinners, bestir yourselves : work for your
lives : you perish eternally, if you do not labor to lay hold on
eternal life, for you are falling and hell-fire is under you :" yet,
when we call and cry thus earnestly, how easily a careless, yawning,
wretched sinner can slight all these admonitions ; baffle all these
arguments, motives, and persuasions, though urged upon him with
all vehemence and tenderness of affection ; and turn about, like a
man besotted, falling fast asleep again : — when I consider this, truly
I am apt to conclude, that it is but a desperate attempt to press men
any more against their natures ; and against so many disadvantages,
that can soon frustrate the efficacy of weaker words : and am ready
to give over in despair, with that of the prophet, " He that will be
righteous, let him be righteous still : and he, that will be wicked,
let him be wicked still." And, truly, were it not more for conscience
of duty than for any hope of success, I would not speak one word
more upon the subject : success, I mean, upon those, who are alto-
gether carnal, whose hearts Satan hath filled, and whose ears Satan
hath stopped ; we may call long enough and loud enough, ere these
men will awake ; or, if they do sometimes give a look upwards,
they soon close their eyes again and slumber away into destruction.
And yet, truly, if variety of motives, if strength of arguments and
persuasions would prevail, we might hope for this seldom-seen
success.
Then let us consider these following particulars.
i. Consider, sinners, you have A great axd weighty work to
do ; and, therefore, it is time, yea high time, that you were up and
doing.
Believe it, sirs : God hath not placed you here in this world, as
the leviathan in the great waters, only to play and sport : were it
so, you might take your ease, fold your arms in your bosoms, and
follow your delights and pleasures ; and let him be blamed, that
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 485
ever should disturb or discourage you. I know not whether some
may not think that we ministers are task-masters, and that we
make more ado than needs. No, sirs : it is God, that hath set you
your work : we do only tell you how great it is, and of how great
concernment it is to you that it be done. And, if you will not do
it, who can help it ? We have no scourges nor scorpions to drive
you to your work ; but God hath, to punish you, if you neglect it.
And why is it so generally neglected, but because men do not
seriously consider how great it is ? Most men acknowledge that
it must be done : but, because they look upon it as that which may
speedily and quickly be dispatched, they drive it before them from
day to day, and think to huddle it up at the end of their lives :
then, when they are fit for no other employment, and least of all
fit for this employment, then they think to do the works of God.
I shall here lay down three particulars, to convince sinners of
the greatness of this work : and, because it is so great a work, it
requires that they should presently, without delay, set upon it.
1. It is a work, in which sinners must undo all, that they have
wrought in their whole lives before.
0 sinner, think : "What hast thou been doing, these twenty,
thirty, forty years, or more ? Hast thou not, instead of working-
out thine own salvation with fear and trembling, been working out
thine own condemnation without fear and trembling ? Hast thou
not been working the works of darkness? Hast thou not been
working the works of thy father the devil, as our Saviour tells the
Jews ? Truly, this is not so much working, as making work :
all this must be undone again, or you yourselves must be forever
undone : you must unrip and unravel your whole lives, by a deep
and bitter repentance : you are gone far in the way, that leads to
death and destruction ; and you must tread back every step, and
at every step shed many tears, before ever you come into the way
that leads to life and happiness. And is it not yet time to begin ?
Can the work of so many years be undone, think you, in one mo-
ment ? No : sin and Satan make their works more durable and
lasting, than to be so easily and speedily spoiled. It were the
work of an age, yea of eternity itself, if possibly we could so spend
it, rather than of a few faint late thoughts, to get a humiliation
deep enough and a sorrow sad enough, to bear any the least pro-
portion to any of the least sins that we have committed. Do not
hope or think, that your many great and sinful actions shall ever be
blown away with a slight and general confession ; or that ever
they shall be washed away with a slight and overly repentance.
486
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
"What says holy David ? " Thou tellest my wanderings : put thou
my tears into thy bottle :" Ps. lvi. 8 ; thou hast my wanderings,
by number ; but thou hast also my tears, by measure : there must
be some proportion betwixt the humiliation and the sins : great
sins call for great sorrow ; and long continuance in sin requires a
continued and prolonged repentance. Is it not then high time to
begin ? Have you not already made work enough for your whole
lives, should they be longer than they are like to be ? Nay, and
will not every day of your lives make work enough for itself?
"What says our Saviour ? " Sufficient unto the day is the evil
thereof :" Mat. vi. 34. Truly, the evil, that we every day commit,
is sufficient work for the sorrow and repentance of that day to
undo. Now, then, begin this undoing work : the longer you delay,
still the more will lie upon your hands ; still, the more sins you
have to repent of. We already complain, that the work, which
God hath set us, is too hard and too grievous ; and yet, such fool-
ish creatures are we, that we make it more and more difficult by
our delays ; adding to the strictness of God's commands, the ne-
cessity of a severe repentance. And therefore it is prudence as
well as duty, to begin this repenting, this undoing work betimes ;
that so, the greatness of the work, and the shortness of the time to
do it in, may not at last dismay and confound us.
2. Consider the great variety of duties, that must be gone through, in
the working out of salvation ; and this will evince how great a work
it is.
A Christian's work is a life full of actions and employments.
There should be no gap nor void space at all in it ; but all should
be filled up with duties, ranked in their several orders ; that, as soon
as he passeth through one, he should enter upon another, that where
one leaves him another may find him. Thus a Christian should go
from one duty to another : from hearing the word, to meditation ;
from meditation, to prayer ; from prayer, to the acting of grace :
and, in all, there should be much striving and struggling with the
heart, and much carefulness and circumspection over the way and
life.
Now there are four great and usual duties, which every man
hath to do ; which are enough to fill up all the time of his life,
were it stretched and tentered out to the end of our time.
(1) He is to get the truth and reality of grace wrought in him.
This -is his first and general work. And this will cost a man
much sweat and anguish : for this, he shall lie under many fears
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 187
and jealousies, lest hypocrisy and presumption should cause him to
mistake in a matter of such infinite concernment.
(2) He is to draw forth and to act this grace, when once it is
wrought in him.
This is the next work of a true Christian ; continually to act
faith, love, patience, humility, and to let all have their perfect work.
And there is no moment of a man's life so idle, but all may admin-
ister some occasion or object for the exercise of grace.
(3) A Christian's next work is, continually to grow and increase
in grace.
To "go from strength to strength :" to be " changed from glory
to glory." Still to be adding cubits to his spiritual stature, till he
is grown to such a height and tallness in grace, that his head shall
reach into heaven, and be crowned there in absolute perfection,
with a crown of glory and immortality. Here is that work, that
will keep you in employment all your days ; and, if you can find
one spare minute in your whole lives wherein you have not some
duty to perform, then give over and sit still.
But, besides all this,
(4) Another work of a Christian is, earnestly to labor after the
evidence and assurance of grace in himself. " Give all diligence,"
says the Apostle, " to make your calling and election sure."
Still, a Christian must be ascending : ascending, from a probable
conjecture, to a good persuasion ; from a good persuasion, to a full
assurance ; from that, to a rejoicing with joy unspeakable and full
of glory.
These are the general works, that should take up the lives of
Christians : and to these are subservient almost an infinite number
of particulars ; some whereof are means whereby these great things
are obtained, others are concomitants or the effects and fruits of
them ; but I will not so much as mention any of them now.
For shame then, O Christians : since that your work is so great,
why will you sit still, as if you knew not how to employ your-
selves? Besides, there is great variety in your work; and this
usually breeds some kind of delight : you are not always to be
toiling and drudging at the same thing ; but, as bees fly from one
flower to another and suck sweetness from each of them, so should
a Christian pass from one duty to another and draw forth the
sweetness of communion with God from every one of them.
3. To evince the greatness of this work, consider, it is a work,
that must be carried on against many encounters and strong oppositions,
that a Christian will certainly meet with.
488
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
"Within, are strong corruptions : without, are strong temptations.
You have a treacherous and deceitful heart, within ; and this traitor
holds intelligence and league with your great enemy, the devil, with-
out. You are sure to meet with difficulties, affronts, and discour-
agements, from a peevish, ill-conditioned world in which you live.
Never any yet could escape free to heaven, without meeting with
these things. And doth not all this call upon you to work and
strive for salvation? Is it a time to sit still, when you have all
this opposition to break through ; so many temptations to resist ;
so many corruptions to mortify : Satan, that " old serpent," to repel,
and make him become a flying serpent ? Doth not all this require
a firm constancy ; and a fixed resolvedness to go through the
ways of obedience, notwithstanding all opposition? These great
things are not to be achieved, without great pains and labor.
And, therefore, if you resolve to do no more than a few heartless
wishes, no more than a few more heartless duties, will amount to,
never raise your expectations so high as salvation : for, let me tell
you, salvation will not be obtained at such a rate as this : no ; there
must be great stragglings and labor, with earnest contendings, if
ever you intend to be saved.
And, thus much, for the first argument, taken from the con-
sideration of the greatness of the work : to work salvation out, is a
great work and requireth great pains.
ii. But, lest the setting out of the greatness of this work should
rather deter and fright men from it, than excite and quicken their
endeavors to it, let me add a second thing : and that is, to consider
WHAT AN INFINITE, INCOMPARABLE MERCY IT IS, THAT GOD WILL
allow YOU TO work for YOUR lives ; that he sets life and death
before you, and gives them into your hands to take your choice.
If you will indulge your sloth, then you choose death ; but life
may be yours, if you will. It will, indeed, cost you much pains
and labor; but, yet, it may be yours. And is it not infinite
mercy, that salvation and happiness may be yours, though upon
any terms ?
"Wicked men are apt to say, " Oh, how happy had we been, if
God had never commanded us to work ; if he had never required
from us such harsh and difficult duties ; if we were but once free
from this hard task and heavy burden of obedience !" But, alas,
foolish sinners! they know not what they say: as happy as they
count this to be, yet, if God required no working from them, he
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 489
should then show them just so much mercy as he doth to the devils
and damned spirits, and no more ; from whom God requires no
duty as well as from whom he receives no duty, and unto whom he
intends no mercy.
You think it a hard restraint, possibly, to be kept under the
strict commands of the law : " 0, that God required no such ob-
servances from us I" but what do you desire herein, but only the
unhappy privilege of the damned ; to be without law and without
commands ? But, should God send to the spirits now imprisoned,
and declare to them that if they would work they should be saved,
O ! how would they leap in their chains at such glad tidings ; and
count it part of salvation, that there was but a possibility of it !
No, but God commands nothing from them, because he intends
nothing but wrath upon them : he will not vouchsafe so much
mercy to them, as to require those duties from them, that you
repine and murmur at as grievous.
And, furthermore, consider this : if you do not now work, but
perish under your sloth, in hell you will think it an infinite mercy
if God would command you more rigid and severe obedience, than
ever he commanded from you on earth. It would be a great mercy
there, if it might be your duty to repent, and pray, and believe.
Nay, you would count a command then, to be as comfortable as a
promise ; for, indeed, there is no command but implies a promise.
No : but these things shall not so much as be your duty in hell :
for there you shall be freed forever from this rigorous and dreadful
law of God, that now you so much complain of and murmur
against.
0 ! therefore be persuaded, while you are yet under the mercy
of the law (give me leave to call it so), and while you have so
many promises couched in every command, before God hath left
off his merciful commanding, before the time of duty be expired,
be persuaded to work. Delay not : you know not how long God
will vouchsafe to require any thing from you ; and, as soon as that
ceaseth, truly you are in hell.
And this is the second argument to press this duty upon you.
Work, and that speedily too. "While you may work, there is hope,
that, upon your working, you may be saved. And, therefore, while
God calls upon you, and whilst he will accept of obedience from
you, it is time for you to begin to work.
iii. Consider, WHAT A SHORT SCANTLING OF TIME IS ALLOWED
YOU IN WHICH TO DO YOUR GREAT WORK.
490
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
And this I shall branch out into two particulars.
1. Consider how sad it will be for your time to be run out, before
your great work be done.
Alas ! what are threescore years, if we were all sure to live so
long, from the date of this present moment ? How short a space is
it, for us to do that in, which is of eternal concernment ! and, yet,
how few of us shall live to that, which we so improperly call old
age ! Our candle is lighted ; and it is but small, at the best : and,
to how many of us, is it already sunk in the socket, and brought
to a snuff f and how soon the breath of God may blow it out, neither
you nor I know. Night is hastening upon us : the grave expects
us ; and bids other corpses make room for us. Death is ready to
grasp us in its cold arms, and to carry us before God's tribunal :
and, alas ! how little of our great work is done ! "What can any
show, that they have done ? Where are the actings of faith, the
labors of love, the perfect works of patience ? Where are those
graces, that are either begotten or increased ? Where are the cor-
ruptions, that you have mortified? These are works, that require
ages to perform them in : and yet you neglect them, that have but
a few days, nay possibly but a few minutes, to do them in.
" But what ! Is God severe ? Is God unjust, to require so much
work to be done in so little time ?"
No : far be it from us to say thus. Though our work be great,
yet our time is long enough to perform it in, if it were well im-
proved. We do, indeed, consume away our precious days, and
waste our life and light, exhaust our strength, and lay out our en-
deavors upon vanities and trifles, on nothing but emptiness and
folly : and that life, which the Prophet tells us is but as a tale, truly
we spend it as a dream : we sleep, and drowse, and suffer our pre-
cious minutes to run and waste away, doing nothing to any good
purpose ; till the night is shutting in, till the night of darkness
comes upon us, and then the greatness of our work will confound
us, and cause despair rather than excite endeavors. Have you
never known any, who, at the close of their lives, having neglected
their great work, have spent that little time, that they had then left
them, in crying out for more time ? and thus it may be with you
also, if your consciences be not awakened sooner than by the pains
and disquiets of a sick bed : then, with horror, you may cry out,
" More time, Lord, more time." But it will not then be granted :
the term is fixed : the last hour is struck : the last sand is run : and,
as you and your work shall then be found, so you must go together
into eternity. This is such a consideration, as must needs prevail
IK WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
491
with all men, if tlicy would but lay it to heart : " My time is but
short and momentary : I am but of yesterday ; and, possibly, I may
not be to-morrow; and God hath suspended eternity upon the im-
provement of this moment : a few hours will determine mine ever-
lasting state and condition : according as these few are spent, so
will my doom be ; either for eternal happiness or for eternal misery ;
and why should my precious soul be so vile in my own eyes, as to
lose it forever through sloth and negligence ? Why shoidd I hearken
to the allurements of my own corruptions, or to the enticements
and persuasions of Satan's temptations ? No : stand off, for I am
working for eternity ; an eternity, that is but a few days hence ; a
boundless, a bottomless, an endless eternity, into which I know not
how soon I may enter : and woe to me, yea a thousand woes to me,
that ever I was born, if my great work be not done before the days
of eternity come upon me." This is such a motive, as methinks
should make every man, that hears it and hath but a sense what
eternity is, presently to bestir and rouse up himself, and give God
and bis soul no rest till his immortal soul be secured, and well pro-
vided for, for eternity. To me, there is no greater evidence of the
witchcraft and sorcery, that sin and Satan use to besot the reason
and judgment of rational creatures, than that men can hear of such
truths, truths that are not to be denied or doubted, and yet live
at such a rate as they do : so vainly, so fruitlessly, so lazily, so
securely and presumptuously ; as if their eternity were to be ex-
pected and enjoyed here, or that there were none to come hereafter.
2. The consideration of the shortness of our life, may serve as a
great encouragement to work.
The consideration of the burthensomeness and trouble of working
for salvation may, doubtless, fright many from engaging therein.
Oh ! it is a work very painful and laborious : and this discourageth
them. But know, 0 sinner ! though it be grievous, yet it is but
short work : it is to last no longer, than our frail, short life doth
last. And, oh ! how unreasonable is it to complain, as most do of
our work, as being too long and too tedious ; and of our lives, as
being too short and brittle ! for our work is to be no longer than
our lives. A child of God doth not, at least he should not, desire
to live longer than his great work is done: and, truly, when it is
finished, it is a great piece of self-denial in him, to be content to
abide here in this world any longer: and, in the mean while, this
may support him, that it shall not be long, that he shall thus wrestle
with temptations, and thus struggle with corruptions. Death will
come in to his help, and put an end to his toil and labor; and,
492
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
though he brings a dart in one hand, yet he brings a reward and
wages in the other hand : and this may be his great encouragement.
iv. My next argument, to press this duty of working out our
own salvation, shall consist of three or four gradations. And,
1. We are all of us very busy, active creatures.
The frame and constitution of our natures is such, as we must
be working some work or other : and, therefore, since we must be
working, why should we not work the works of God ? "We do not
simply exhort sinners to work : neither, indeed, need we : you
have active faculties and stirring principles within you, that must
and will be still in employment ; and, when your hands cease, yet
then your hearts and thoughts are at work : your whole lives are
nothing but actions ; yea, when your thoughts themselves are most
unbent and most remiss, when they are most vanishing and glim-
mering, so that yourselves scarce know what they are, yet then are
they visibly working, though you perceive it not. ISTow, what is
it, that God requires of you ? It is not, that you should be more
employed than you are, that you should do more than "you do; for
that is impossible, because you are never idle, doing nothing: but
it is, that what you do, should be done in order unto heaven and
salvation. And how reasonable is such a command as this ! It is
not more work, that God expects from you ; only other work :
your thoughts need not be more than they are ; but they must be
more spiritual than they are : your desires no more ; but only
more gracious : your actions no more ; but only they must be more
holv than now they are. Let but grace regulate what nature doth,
and the art of working out your salvation is attained. The wheels
of a watch move as fast and as quick, when it goes false as when
it goes true ; and, if the watch be but at first set right and true,
the same activity, that makes it go false, will make the motions go
right and orderly. Truly, you yourselves are like your watches :
your faculties are the wheels of your souls ; and they move and
click as fast, when they go false, as when they go right ; and, if
grace doth but once set them right, the same activity of nature that
makes them work falsely and go amiss, will also continue their
motion orderly and regularly, when once they are set right. Well,
then, whatever your trade be, whether it be a trade of sin, or
whether it be a trade of holiness, you must be working at it. And,
let me tell you, religion and holiness are so far from increasing
your work, that they rather lessen and contract it : what sa}'s our
Saviour ? " Martha, Martha, thou art careful about many things :
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
493
But one thing is needful :" Luke x. 41, 42 ; so may I say ; Sinners,
you are careful, and busy yourselves about many things ; but there
is but one thing, that is necessary : many things, indeed, you trouble
yourselves with : the cares of the world, the temptations of Satan
the corruptions of your own hearts, these distract you ; yea, very
trifles and impertinences themselves give you full emploj'ment ;
this lust storms and rages ; that lust flatters and entices : this is
impetuous; that is insinuating : the one impels; the other allures :
and, it may be, after all, conscience begins to grow terrible ; giving
the sinner no quiet in doing that, which lust would let him have
no rest till he had done ; so that, betwixt them, of all men's lives
in the world, his is the most toilsome and vexatious.
Since, then, you can save no labor by being as you are, why
will you not change your work ? You are now in constant em-
ployment as you are, and no more is required of you in the ways
of obedience. Nay, you are now divided, distracted, and even torn
in pieces, betwixt divers lusts and pleasures ; all which cry, " give,
give," and all are eager and importunate, so that you know not
which to turn to first : but, in working for salvation, your employ-
ment is but the one thing necessary, which though indeed it calls
for the same endeavors and industry which now you use in the
service of sin, yet by reason of its uniformity, is less distracting
and less cumbersome.
And that is the first gradation.
2. You must work either in God's service, or in the deviVs drudgery.
And choose you whether you would rather be Satan's slaves, or
God's servants. Nay, indeed, choose whether ? Is it a matter of
choice with men, who have rational and immortal souls ? Do you
not all profess yourselves to be the servants of the living God ?
Do you not all wear his livery ? Would not the vilest and most
profligate sinner willingly lurk under the name and badge of
a Christian ; and count it a great wrong done him, should any so
much as doubt of his salvation ? And wherefore is this, but be-
cause they are ashamed of their service, and of their own black
master ? But, alas ! it is in vain to renounce him in words : for,
if your works be not for God, if they be not such as religion ex-
acts, as the Holy Ghost inspires, as grace performs, and as salvation
calls for from you, his slaves you are ; and, though you profess to
deny him, yet in your works you own him.
3. If you work for Satan, you do hut work for your own damna-
tion.
For work, you must and will : and this is all the reward and
494
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
wages, that you can justly expect from the service of sin and
Satan , and, of this, a just God and a malicious devil will look
that vou shall not be defrauded ; but, as your ephah hath been full
of iniquity and abominations, so shall your cup be full of wrath
and indignation. Think, 0 sinner, think how these masters, whom
thou now servest, will in hell insult over thee and upbraid thee :
" Is this he, our faithful and industrious servant ? He, who pre-
ferred our misery, before his own happiness ? Whose precious soul
was not precious to him for our sakes ? And is he now come,
whither his ways led him ? Prepare a place quickly for him. Let
his darkness be horrid and dismal : his works were so. Let his
chains be strong and massy : the bonds of his iniquities were so.
Let his unquenchable fire be piercing and vehement : let his tor-
ment be next unto my own." This, this will be the insulting of
your master then. 0 sinners, consider ! Is this the reward and
preferment, that you work for ? " God forbid ! mercy prevent !"
you will say : nay, believe it, mercy will not prevent, God will not
forbid, unless you yourselves labor to prevent it : all this must be
your condemnation, as unavoidably as if God had no such attribute
as mercy belonging to his nature. This sinners know, and are per-
suaded of the truth of, unless they are atheists. And, if you are,
truly it will not be long before your own sense and feeling will
convince you of the truth of these things, to your eternal grief and
sorrow. And, if you do believe this, why do you not rouse up
yourselves and fall to work ? If you are resolved for hell, for a
foreseen and forewarned hell, who then can stop you ? And, unless
you are resolved for hell, methinks I might have done, and need
proceed no further. Tell me, therefore, 0 sinners, are you not all
persuaded by these terrors ? Will you not from this moment
labor, struggle, and strive ; and take any pains in the ways of obe-
dience, rather than ruin your own souls, and thrust them down
into the pit of destruction? I might be confident sinners thus
resolve to do, were I speaking now to men that were themselves :
but men's reasons are besotted ; and their ears are open only to the
devil, and to the base allurements of the flesh : and, when we have
done our utmost in persuading sinners, in the end we must turn
our exhortations to them into prayers to God for them, that he
would snatch them as brands out of the fire and burning, into
which they, like drunken men, are casting themselves, and in which
they are lying down.
4. Once more : The same pains, that possibly some take to damn
their own souls, might suffice eternally to save them.
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
495
The same toil and labor, that some undergo for hell and destruc-
tion, might have brought them to heaven and happiness, had it
been but that way laid out. The prophet tells us of some, " that
draw iniquity with cords of vanity, and sin as it were with a cart-
rope : " Isa. v. 18 ; that is, they are so enslaved to the work of the
devil, that he puts them into his team, and makes them draw and
strain for their iniquities; and he doth them a courtesy when their
sins come easily to them, for so the phrase imports. And we read
of some in another prophet, that sin " with both hands earnestly :"
Mic. vii. 3. And the Psalmist tells us of those, that devise mis-
chief upon their beds, and that travail with iniquity : Ps. xxxvi.
4; vii. 14 : that is ; they are in as much pain and torment till their
wicked designs be accomplished, as a woman in travail is till she
be delivered. Sinners, since the work of sin is so toilsome, why
will you not " work the works of God ?" Doth that salvation, that
follows obedience, fright you ; or is heaven and glory become terri-
ble to you ? Is not this it, that all men desire ? Do not your
hearts leap at the mention of it ? What then is it, that any ra-
tional man can pretend, why he will not work ? Is it because you
are loth to take pains ? Why then are you so laborious in sinning ?
Why do you so sweat and toil in carrying faggots to your own fire ?
Why are you continually blowing up those flames, that shall for
ever burn you ? It is in vain to plead this any longer, that you
are loth to take pains : for where are there greater drudges in all
the Avorld, than sinners ? The devil can scarce find them work
enough : they out-sin his temptations ; and, had they not that cor-
ruption within, the scum whereof is continually boiling up in them,
they must of necessity, I was going to say, sometimes be holy, for
want of employment : Satan could not find them work enough.
Kow restless and impatient are they, till they have done some
wicked work! and, sometimes, they are more restless and impa-
tient when they have done it, through the devil;s temptations ; and
yet, notwithstanding these torments, they will do them again. Are
there more drudges in the world than these ? Doth God require
more pains in his service, than these men take ? No : he doth not :
would but men do as much for their precious souls, as they do
against them ; would they do as much to save them, as they do to
destroy and damn them ; truly, their salvation would not lie upon
their hands unwrought.
But some may say in their hearts, " It is true, indeed, we are
convinced, that the work of sin is laborious ; but, yet, there is
pleasure in that labor : but to the works of obedience we find
496
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
reluctance; and, to struggle against that, is exceedingly irksome
and grievous: and, therefore, we cannot work."
But is it so, indeed? Is it all peace and tranquillity with you,
when you sin? Are your consciences so utterly seared, as that
they make no reluctance, give you no checks or reproofs, when you
sin ? If they do, put that reluctance of natural conscience against
sin, into the balance with the reluctance of natural corruption
against obedience ; and the most profligate sinner in the world
shall find, though this is more strong and prevalent, yet that is more
vexatious and tormenting. God requires no more labor from you,
than you now take : nay, this labor shall not put you to so much
torment, as sometimes you now feel : the same labor, with more
content and satisfaction, may perfect your salvation, that now tends
only to consummate your destruction. What madness then is it,
for men not to be persuaded to work the works of God, when it
will cost them less pains ; I mean, less tormenting pains ! You
wear your lives in the service of sin ; and, at the end of your days,
you go down to hell ; when, with as much ease, you might inherit
life and glory, as you thus purchase hell and destruction. And is
not this great folly and madness ?
Bring, then, all these four gradations together, and look upon
them all at once ; and we shall find the argument so strong, that
nothing can resist it, but the perverse reasonings of men's own
wills : you will not, because you will not : — You must work. If you
work not in God's service, you will work in the devil's drudgery :
— If you work Satan's work, you must receive Satan's wages ;
which is the reward of eternal damnation. And the same labor,
that you take to damn your own souls, might suffice to save them.
Wherefore then shall not God employ you, as well as the devil ?
Hath he not more right to you? Why should you not -work out
your own happiness, as well as work out your own misery ? Doth
it not concern you more ? If men would but set their reason at
work in this particular, if they would but show themselves to be
men, they would soon set grace at work and show themselves to be
Christians also. It is but turning the streams of your actions into
the right channel, and the work is done : since that will incessantly
flow from you, why should they all fall like Jordan into the Dead
Sea, when they might as well run into the infinite ocean of all hap-
piness, and carry your souls along with them also ? But,
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 497
v. Consider this also: the devil works constantly and
INDUSTRIOUSLY FOR YOUR DESTRUCTION. And will not you
much more work for your own salvation ?
See the place of the Apostle, 1 Pet. v. 8 ; He " walketh about as
a roaring lion, seeking whom he may devour." And, therefore,
when God questions him, " Whence comest thou," Satan? he an-
swers, " From going to and fro in the earth, and from walking up
and down in it:" Job i. 7. What pains doth he take, to prompt
men with temptations ! to suit objects and occasions to their corrup-
tions ! Still, he is at their right-hand, laying snares and traps for
them, that they may fall as his prey. And wherefore makes he all
this ado ? Is it not to satisfy his malice and hatred against men's
souls ? And shall malice and rancor make the devil so laborious
and unwearied to destroy souls, and shall not your own happiness
and salvation make you much more diligent to save your souls ?
Is the devil more concerned in your ruin, than you yourselves are
in your own salvation ? Shall the death of your souls be more
dear to him, than the life of your souls is to yourselves ? Learn
from Satan himself, how to rate and value your own souls. Did not
he know them to be exceeding precious, he would never take so
much pains to get them ; and did you but know how precious they
are, certainly you would never lose them so contentedly. Let the
devil, if you will learn no otherwise, teach you the worth of your
precious souls : and, since he thinks no pains too much to ruin
them, why should you think any pains or labor too much to save
them ?
vi. Consider : you yourselves do labor and take pains, in
THINGS OF FAR LOWER AND LESSER CONCERNMENT, THAN THE
SALVATION OF YOUR SOULS.
Men can rise up early and go to bed late, eat the bread of
carefulness, and all to get some little inconsiderable piece of this
world, to provide for a frail, short life here : and who is there, that
thinks his pains too much ? And why, then, should you not labor
for a future life in another world, that you confess to be infinitely
more glorious and desirable than any thing you can obtain here ?
To me, it is folly, so gross and senseless as to be bemoaned, if it
were possible, with tears of blood, that men should so toil for the
low conveniences of the world, and yet neglect the eternal hap-
piness of their precious and immortal souls, as if they were not
worth the looking after. Sinners, do you know what a vain, empty
bubble, blown up by the creating breath of the Almighty, the world
Vol. II.— 32
498
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
is ? Do you know it, and yet will you take pains for it, yet will
you grasp and catch at it ? Who would doubt, when we see men
so busy about impertinences, and the trivial concernments of this
vain world : who would doubt, but that they were far more anxious
and careful about the things of heaven, and the concernments of
their souls ? Who would not conclude, but that they, who are so
diligent about petty trifles, had certainly made sure that their great
work was done ? But, alas ! would it not astonish men and angels,
if we should tell them how foolish sinners are? "Would it be
believed, that rational creatures, who have immortal souls that
must be forever saved or damned, should spend all their time and
strength about nothing ; never taking any care or thought what
will become of them forever ? Would such foil}' be believed to be
in men ? And yet of this madness are most men guilty. We may
all of us be ashamed to lift up our heads to God, when we confess
the world to be so vain and slight a thing, that if we should get all
of it, nay should we get ten thousand of them, yet were they not
all worth one soul ; that, yet, we should be so foolish as to strive
to get a vain world, to the neglect, yea to the contempt, of our
precious souls. It is such folly, as men would scarce suspect that
any persons should be guilty of, if it were not seen daily in the
practices of almost all men.
vii. Consider this: Are you ambitious? Do you affect
TRUE HONOR AND DIGNITY?
Yes, I know this is the great idol of the world : that, which
every one falls down to and worships. Well then, sinners, here
is a way to prefer you all. To work for salvation, is the most
honorable employment in the world ; an honor, that will pose and
nonplus the most towering and raised ambition, when once it is
spiritualized. Alas ! what poor and contemptible things are the
grandees and great ones of the world ! though they take great state
and pomp upon them, and will scarce own their inferiors for their
fellow-creatures, nay will scarce own God himself for their supe-
rior ; yet are they but like painted flies, that play and buzz awhile
in the sunshine, and then molder away and come to nothing ! All
worldly honor and pomp is but imaginary. But would you have
that, which is solid and substantial? Christ tells you how it is to
be attained : " If any man serve me, him will my Father honor :"
John xii. 26. Whatever honor we have, we hold it by service:
our work is not only duty, but preferment also : " If any man
serve me," he shall be honored. Would you be enrolled for right
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 499
honorable in heaven's treasury ? Would you be peers of that
kingdom, with saints and glorified angels ? Then honor God. And
how shall you honor him, but by obeying him ? And him, who
thus honors God, God will honor. This is the only real honor :
all other is but airy, fictitious titles ; like ciphers, which, as they
are placed, stand for hundreds and thousands, but are all of the
same value when huddled together. So, truly, the great ones of the
world, if not made honorable by obedience to God, have but ima-
ginary excellence ; and, when death once shuffles and huddles
them together, nobles with ignobles, will the dust and ashes of the
one stand at a distance and make obeisance to the other ? No. All
honor here signifies no more than a king upon a stage. But, here,
is a way to attain true honor : here, is the way to it, by becoming
servants ; not to command, but to obey ; not to be imperious over
others, but to work yourselves. This is true honor.
Now I shall, in three things, demonstrate the honor of working
for salvation ; that, if men be not very lowly spirited, they may be
excited unto this honorable work.
1. It is pure, spiritual, refined work.
In services among men, the less of filth and drudgery there is
in them, the more creditable they are accounted. It is an honor
to be employed in higher and more cleanly work, when others are
busied about baser employments. Christians, your work is the
highest and most noble service imaginable : you are not at all to
set your hands to any foul office : you have nothing to do with that
mire and sink, in which wicked men are raking ; yea, and it is
their work to do it : no ; but your work is all spiritual, consisting
of the same pure employment about which the angels in heaven
spend their eternity. Holy thoughts, divine affections, heavenly
meditations, spiritual duties, in these lies your work ; which, because
of its purity, is therefore very honorable.
2. Your work is honorable, because it is the service of a most
honorable Master.
"We account it a great credit, to tend immediately upon the per-
son of some prince or potentate : but what is this, to their honor,
who are called always to attend upon the person of God himself,
who is " King of kings and Lord of lords ;" to be continual
waiters about his throne ? God hath but two thrones : his throne
of glory in the highest heavens, about which angels and glorified
saints are the attendants ; and his throne of grace, to which you
are called. Angels and saints are but your fellow-attendants : and,
if they see his glory in the highest exaltation, you are admitted to
500
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
see it in the next degree. Yea, and herein is your honor so great,
that you are capable but of one preferment more ; and that is, of
being removed from one throne to the other, from attending upon
the throne of grace to attend upon the throne of glory : so great
is your honor.
3. Your work is suck, as makes you, not so much servants, as friends
of God.
It is an honor to be servant unto a king ; but, much more, of a
servant, to become a favorite. Thus it is in the service of God.
You are not only servants, but friends and favorites. "Ye are my
friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you :" a strange speech !
One would think the doing of what is commanded, is the office of
a servant, rather than of a friend : no, says Christ : " Henceforth I
call you not servants but friends: Ye are my friends, if ye do
whatsoever I command you." And, certainly, no title so glorious,
as that, which God put upon Abraham, to be "the friend of God."
"Well, then, let wicked men go on scoffing and mocking at obedience
in the people of God, let them look on them as poor and low-spirited
persons ; yet can there be no honor like unto theirs, to be attendants
upon, yea the friends of, the Great God of Heaven : and there can
be no discredit so base as theirs, who are slaves to the devil, who
is God's slave ; to be a slave unto the devil, whom the people of
God have in part subdued and overcome, and over whom they shall
shortly at once perfectly triumph.
IV. Having thus, by several arguments, pressed this great duty
of working out our own salvation, I should now proceed to some
other things that are necessary to be spoken unto from this doctrine.
But because this is a duty of so vast importance, and of so universal
concernment ; and the slothfulness and backwardness of many so
great, and, if persisted in, will be so ruinous and destructive, I
SHALL FURTHER URGE THE PEACTICE OF THIS
DUTY upon the consciences of sinners, by these following CON-
SIDERATIONS.
i. This "working- for salvation is the most delightful
WORK AND EMPLOYMENT IN WHICH A CHRISTIAN CAN BE ENGAGED.
What is it, that makes the whole world so busy in the service of
sin and Satan, but only pleasure, which they either find or imagine?
The devil baits all his temptations with this enticing witchcraft,
which the world calls pleasure ; and this is that, which makes them
so successful. But, hath the devil engrossed all pleasure unto his
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
501
service? Can the ways of God promise no delight? Are they
only rough and rugged ways ? David certainly thought otherwise,
when, speaking of the commandments of God, he tells us, they
were " sweeter than the honey and the honey-comb :" Ps. xix. 10 :
he could squeeze honey out of them : it is an expression, that sets
forth the exceeding pleasantness and delight, that are to be found
in the ways of obedience. And, truly, the whole book of Psalms
is abundantly copious, in setting forth that delight, that is to be
found in the ways of God. Ask, therefore, the children of God,
who are the only sufficient judges in this matter, and they will tell
you with one consent, that they know no delight on earth com-
parable to that delight that is to be found in obedience. Indeed,
if you are only taken with a soft, luxurious, washy pleasure; this
is not to be found in the ways of holiness : but, if a severe delight
can affect you, a delight that shall not effeminate but ennoble you ;
if you desire a masculine, rational, vigorous pleasure and delight ;
you need not seek any further for it, than in the ways of obedience.
There are two' things, that make this working for salvation to be
so pleasant : the suitableness of this work to the agent or worker,
and the visible success and progress of the work itself : and both
these make the working out of salvation exceedingly pleasant and
delightful to the people of God.
1. It is a work suited to their natures ; and that makes it pleasant.
As Jesus Christ had, in a physical sense, so every Christian hath,
in a moral sense, two natures in one person. There is the divine
nature, or the nature of God ; and there is the human, corrupt na-
ture, the nature of sinful man. And each of these has inclinations
suited unto it : there is the carnal part, and that is too apt to be
seduced and drawn away with the pleasures of sin, that are objects
proportioned to the carnal part ; but then there is also a divine,
and, if I may so call it, a supernatural nature, imprinted by re-
generation, that only doth relish heavenly and spiritual things: so
that it is not more natural to a godly man, by reason of the pro-
pensities of the old nature, to sin against God ; than it is natural
to him, by reason of the propensities of the new nature, to obey
and serve God. Now when nature acts suitably to its own sway
and pondus, this must needs cause two things : first, facility and
easiness ; secondly, delight and complacency. Streams flow from
the fountain with ease, because they take but their natural course:
so the works of obedience flow easily from that fountain-principle
of grace that is broken up in the hearts of the children of God,
because they flow naturally from them ; and, therefore, because
502
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
nature makes things easy, that easiness will make them pleasant
and delightful. It is true, indeed, when they work, there is an
opposition and reluctance from their other contrary nature ; for, as
the}r act suitably to the one, so they act quite contrary to the other
nature: but doth not the gracious and new nature as strongly
wrestle against and oppose the workings and eruptions of the old
nature, as the old doth the workings of the new ? It doth : and
therefore you, that are truly regenerate, never sin because of the
easiness of it, because of its suitableness, because you must offer
violence to your nature if you resist a temptation : do you not
offer violence to your nature, if you close with that temptation ?
You are not all of one piece, if I may so speak, if you are regene-
rate. And what! must the corrupt part only be indulged and
gratified, and must the renewed part be always opposed ? Why
should not grace, since it is as much, nay more yourself than sin
is, why should not that have the same scope and liberty to act
freely as sin doth? Truly, these things are riddles to wicked
men ; and they are unfit judges in this case : they wonder what we
mean, when we speak of easiness and delight in ways of obedience,
which they never found to be otherwise than the most burdensome
things in the world. And, truly, it is no wonder : for they have
no principle suited to these things: they are made up only of the
old nature, that is as contrary and repugnant to them as darkness
is to light. But, if once God renew and sanctify them, then they
will confess as we do, that the works of God have more easiness in
them than the generality of the world do imagine. And therefore
St. Paul tells us, that he delighted " in the law of God after the
inward man :" Eom. vii. 22. But why after the inward man, but
because though his corrupt part was contrary thereunto, yet his
renewed part, which he calls his inward man, was suited to the
duties of the law of God, and carried him out as naturally to obe-
dience as the spark flies upward ? And, hence it is, that the
children of God delight in the ways of obedience, because they suit
with their new nature that is implanted in them.
2. Another thing, that makes working for salvation so delightful
is, that visible success, that the children of God gain ; and that visible
progress, that they make in this work.
Nothing doth usually cause greater delight in work, than to see
some riddance in it : and that we are like, at length, to bring it to
some issue. So, truly, this is that, which mightily delights the
children of God : to see that their work goes forward ; that their
graces thrive ; that their corruptions pine and consume away ; that
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
503
they are much nearer salvation, than when they first believed ; that
they are perfecting holiness in the fear of God, and every day
growing nearer unto heaven and happiness than other ; and that,
these works of theirs are now imperfect, yet they shall be shortly
finished and consummate in glory.
Well, then, if pleasure and delight do affect you, here you see
is that, which is solid and substantial : it springs from success in
your work, and from that suitableness that is in your renewed part
thereunto. And, therefore, the more work, the greater delight you
find ; because the greater progress you make, and the more suitable
to it your will becomes. Nay, your delight is of the same nature
with that, which you shall enjoy in heaven. The work, in which
the blessed are there employed, is of the same nature with yours :
only, their suitableness to it is perfect, and therefore their delight
and pleasure are perfect : and, accordingly, the more suitable your
hearts are to your work, the more delight and pleasure you will
find in it. This is that, which makes heaven a place of happiness,
because there is no corruption, no body of sin and death there,
to make those duties, that are there required from glorified saints,
to be irksome and grievous to them.
ii. Consider the exceeding greatness of your reward.
"Doth Job fear God for nought?" was the cavil of Satan, when
God applauded himself that he had such a servant as Job was upon
the earth. The devil himself thought it no wonder, that Job should
fear and serve a rewarding God ; a God, whose hands are as full of
blessings, as his mouth is full of commands. And, yet, what were
these great somethings, for which the devil envies Job ; and thinks
every one would have done as much as he, if tbey had but as great a
recompense for it ? It was but hedging him about, but blessing
the works of his hands, and increasing his substance ; as it is in
Job i. 10. Alas ! these are poor, mean rewards, to what God
intends to bestow : such rewards they are, as that God still reckons
himself in arrears to his children, till he hath given them some-
thing better than he can bestow upon them here upon earth : these
things he casts but as crumbs unto dogs ; when he reserves a far
better portion for his children. And yet Satan thinks Job well
paid for his service, in having these lower enjoyments, in causing
the works of his hands to prosper : " Doth Job" serve " God for
nought ?" And, therefore, if Satan doth not wonder that Job fears
and serves God for temporal mercies, will it not be to the great
wonder of Satan himself that you should not fear and serve God,
504
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
who have infinitely better things promised to you than temporal
mercies are ? Do you deserve your breath, in spending it some
few hours in prayer ? Or, do you deserve your plentiful estate, by
laying out some small part of it for God ? Why, to be able to
think or speak, to enjoy health and strength, are such mercies,
though outward mercies, as can never be recompensed to God ;
although you should think of nothing but of his glory, and speak
of nothing but of his praise ; although you should impair your
health and waste your strength, and languish away in the per-
formance of holy duties. These, though they are obligations to
obedience, yet they are not the reward of obedience : no ; far higher
and more glorious things are provided, promised, and shall be con-
ferred upon you, if you will but work.
For there are, first, your standing wages ; and that is eternal
salvation ; no less. And, secondly, besides this, many special gifts
accrue to God's servants, in their performance of his service. And
are not here reward and wages enough ?
1. There is that eternal weight of glory, that shall be the reward of
the saints in heaven.
This is so great, that it is impossible for you to conceive it. As
the Apostle speaks : " Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither
have entered into the heart of. man, the things which God hath
prepared for them that love him." 1 Cor. ii. 9.
If St. Paul were now preaching, and pressing this very consider-
ation of the infinite, glorious reward, it would possibly be expected,
that he, who enjoyed a translation, and was admitted as a spy into
the land of promise, should, at his return, make some relation of
it, and discover something of the riches and glory of that place :
and would not all flock about him, as men do about travelers, to
incpiire for a description of the country whence they come ? " Who
are the people and inhabitants? What are their manners and
customs ? What is their employment ? Who is their king, and
what subjection do they yield unto him ?" Thus inquisitive, truly,
our curiosity would be. And, yet, when St. Paul purposely relates
his voyage to the other world, all that he speaks of it is only this,
" I knew a man....caught up into paradise, and who heard unspeak-
able words, which it is not lawful (or possible. Marg.) for a man to
utter." 2 Cor. xii. 4.
The glory of heaven is such, that it can never be fully known,
till it be fully enjoyed. And, yet, if heaven were ever made
crystally transparent to you, if ever God opened you a window into
it and then opened the eye of your faith to look in by that window,
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
505
think what it was that you there discovered, what inaccessible light,
what cherishing love, what daunting majesty, what infinite purity,
what overloading joy, what insupportable and sinking glory, what
rays and sparklings from crowns and sceptres ; but more, from the
glances and smiles of God upon the heavenly host, who forever
warm and sun themselves in his presence: and, when you have
thought all this, then think once again that all your thoughts are
but shadows and glimmerings, that there is dust and ashes in the
eye of your faith that makes all these discoveries come infinitely
short of the native glory of these things ; and then you may guess,
and guess somewhat near what heaven is.
Nay, as God, by reason of his infinite glory, is better known to
us by negatives, than by affirmatives ; by what he is not, than by
what he is : so is heaven, by reason of the greatness of its glory,
better known to us by what it is not, than by what it is : and we
may best conceive of it, when it is told us, there is nothing there,
that may affright or afflict us ; nothing, that may grieve or trouble
us ; nothing, that may molest or disquiet us ; but we shall have
the highest and sweetest delight and satisfaction, that the vast and
capacious soul of man can either receive or imagine. Are you now
burdened with sin and corruption ; those infirmities, that though
they are unavoidable, yet make your lives a burden to you ?
There, the old man shall never more molest you : that body of sin
and death shall never enter with you into life : the motions of
sin shall forever cease in that eternal rest. Are you here oppressed
with sorrows ? Do afflictions overwhelm you ? There, God shall
kiss your swollen eyes dry again, and wipe with his own hands all
tears from your face. Are you pestered here with temptations ; and
doth the evil one, without intermission, haunt you with black and
hellish thoughts, with dreadful and horrible injections ? There,
you shall be quite beyond the cast of all his fiery darts ; and,
instead of these, you shall have within you an everdiving fountain,
bubbling up spiritual and sprightly contemplations and holy rap-
tures forever, such as you never knew when you were here upon
earth, no not when you were in the most spiritual and heavenly
frame. Are you here clouded and cast down with desertions ; and
doth God sometimes hide his face from you in displeasure ? In
heaven, there shall be an everlasting sunshine : God shall look
freely and steadfastly upon you ; and you shall no more see him
" through a glass darkly, but face to face," without any interruption
or obscurity.
Think, O soul, and then think of any thing else if thou canst
506
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
" "What is it, to see 'the Father of lights' in his own rays ? "What
is it, to see 'the Sun of Bighteousness' lie in the bosom of 'the
Father of lights ?' "What is it to feel the eternal warmth and in-
fluence of the Holy Ghost, springing from both these lights ? "What
is it, to converse with holy angels and 'the spirits of just men
made perfect ;' to join with them in singing the same hallelujahs
forever ?" And, when you have thought all this, think once more,
" Heaven is all this, and more also."
"Well, then, since heaven is such, and since such a heaven as
this is may be yours, what should I say more, but only, with the
Apostle, " Having these promises, dearly beloved," promises of so
certain and vast a glory as this is, " let us cleanse" and purify " our-
selves from all filthiness" and pollution, both "of the flesh and
spirit," and perfect " holiness in the fear of God ?" 2 Cor. vii. 1.
Is this heaven attainable, upon your working ? "Will God give it as
wages, after working ? "Will he share stars, will he share himself
and his Christ among you? Truly, methinks Christians should
not have patience to hear any more : methinks, it is too much
dullness, to endure another motive besides this. Why do you not
interrupt me, then ? "Why do you not cry out, " "What shall we
do that we may work the works of God?" "Why do you not say and
pray, Lord, work in us, " both to will and to do, of thy good plea-
sure ?" Why is there not such a holy tumult and disturbance
among you ; some questioning, some praying, some resolving, all
some way or other testifying a sense of salvation upon you ? But,
alas ! there is a general silence. Men and women sit as quiet in
their seats, as if their seats were filled rather with monuments than
with men ; as if heaven and eternal salvation were of no concern-
ment for them to look after. And wherefore is all this, but because
their sight is short and their faith weak ? They do not see afar off,
nor believe afar off. Heaven they look upon as at a great distance,
and very unwilling they are to go so long upon trust ; and, sensual
persons as they are, they look for present reward and present
wages, and will not stir till they have received it. And this is the
reason, why the consideration of this great and infinite glory affects
men no more, they look for something present.
"Well, be it so. "Will God's work bring in no present profit ? It
will ; and that, such as you yourselves shall acknowledge to be
great. And, therefore,
2. Besides those set wages, that are to be received at the end of
our lives, there are many special gifts, that accrue to God's servants in
the performance of their work. As,
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 507
(1) Such are assured, that God will provide for them while they
are doing his work.
He hath assured them of the mercies and good things of this
life by promise. I do not say of the troublesome abundance of
them ; but of the enjoyment of them, so far forth as they are mer-
cies and good things : " Godliness," says the Apostle, " is profitable
unto all things, having promise of the life that now is, and of that
which is to come :" 1 Tim. iv. 8. It hath the promise of this life;
and that is a large charter, by virtue whereof God feeds them and
clothes them, and provides sustenance and comfortable enjoyments
for all those that work in his service. And, therefore, that I may
note it by the way, most men greatly mistake, that labor and toil
in the world to get riches and great estates : this is not the right
thriving course : if you would grow rich, " Seek first the kingdom
of God, and his righteousness :" " Work out your own salvation :"
labor for the true riches ; and this will not only increase and
improve your inward graces, but increase and improve your out-
ward mercies also. It is true, indeed, earthworms may, by carking
and caring, by pinching and drudging, increase their heap of dirt :
but, let who will, for my part I will not nor cannot, call that man
a rich man, that hath more curses than enjoyments. "Well, thus we
see what great rewards God gives his servants : he gives them
not only those of another life, but those of this life so far as they
are mercies.
(2) As God provides for his servants while they are working,
so their very work is wages and reward enough for itself.
If God should only give us our labor for our pains, as we use
to say, and never bestow a penny more upon us than what we get
in his service, we were even in that sufficiently rewarded. It was,
certainly, a violent pang of distempered zeal in that person, that
carried fire in the one hand and water in the other ; and, being
demanded a reason of it, gave for answer, that he would burn up
Paradise and quench hell-fire, that so God might be served and
holiness embraced, upon no other motives than themselves. This
was a violent pang, and cannot be allowed: this fire was strange
fire, and this water was too much muddied to be water of the sanc-
tuary. But yet, certainly, that man, who, abstracting from the
consideration of heaven and hell eternal rewards and punishments,
would not rather choose the works of God and the ways of holi-
ness, than the works of sin and the ways of iniquity, let that man
know he never yet had much acquaintance with that way and with
that work. What says holy David, concerning the commandments
508
PKACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
of God ? " In keeping of them there is great reward :*' not only
after keeping them, when those commands, that have here been the
rule of our holiness and obedience, shall in heaven become the
measure of our reward and happiness : but, " in" the very " keep-
ing of them," while we are observing and obeying, there is so
great a reward, that we should have no cause to complain should
God bestow no more upon us, than to suffer us to obey his law.
For,
[1] Herein we maintain communion with God and Christ
through the Holy Spirit.
"What is communion, but a mutual intercourse of grace and
dutv ; when grace received reflects back again in the returns of
dutv ? Then is communion maintained between God and the soul,
when we return duty for grace. Now is this nothing, to enjoy
fellowship and communion with the great God of heaven and
earth ; to be admitted to him ; to walk and converse familiarly
with him, and to enjoy him ; to see him, who is invisible ; to lean
upon him, who is almighty ; to enjoy him, who is infinite ? Is all
this nothing ? "Will not the souls of those, who have by expe-
rience tasted the sweetness of these things, cry out, " They are so
excellent and transcendent, that there is but one thing more desi-
rable, and that is immediate enjoyment ?" "What is heaven itself
but communion with God at a nearer hand ? Here it is by faith ,
there, by vision : here, by ordinances ; there, by immediate in-
fluences : here, it is by duty ; there, by union. And, therefore, if
the consideration of a future heaven be not cogent and prevailing
with you, behold here is a heaven at present : here is happiness
for your work, as well as for your reward. It was nobly spoken
by Carriciolus : " Cursed," says he, " be that man, who preferreth
the whole world before one hour's communion with Jesus Christ.''
And, certainly, they, who have once tasted the sweetness of this
communion, will subscribe to that anathema.
[2] Usually, great peace and tranquillity of conscience attend
and accompany this work of salvation; that fill the soul with as
great a calm, as the world had the first morning of its creation,
when there was no wind or tempest to discompose it.
Never is the soul more at rest, than when it is most at work. I
dare appeal to the experience of the people of God, in this case.
Do not your most solemn feasts come in by your obedience ? Doth
ever conscience look so friendly and pleasantly upon you, as when
it finds you active in the ways of God ? it then wears not a
wrinkle nor frown upon its face : as sin ruffles it, so duty smooths
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 509
it out again ; and this causeth such peace and quietness in the in-
ward man, and yields more satisfaction than all the noise and
ruffling gallantry and jollity in the world. " Our rejoicing is this,
the testimony of our conscience, that, in simplicity and godly sin-
cerity....we have had our conversation in the world :" 2 Cor. i. 12.
So that, if men care not for the enjoyment of God, yet if they love
the enjoyment of themselves, if they would avoid discords and civil
wars in their own breasts, this were enough to excite them to this
pacifying work, that atones and reconciles conscience unto them-
selves.
[3] In this working for salvation, God gives many evident tes-
timonies of his special favor and acceptance, unto the souls of his
servants.
"Thou meetest him," says the prophet, "that rejoiceth and
worketh righteousness." " Thou meetest him :" how ? not to con-
tend with him, as with Jacob ; not to slay him, as thou didst Ba-
laam : but to embrace him ; to reveal and manifest thyself unto
him. If you have any comfortable evidences that God is yours,
in a strict bond of an everlasting and unalterable covenant, and
that you are accepted by him in the Beloved, examine how you
attained to this evidence : was it not through obedience and work-
ing? This is the way, whereby God manifests himself unto the
souls of his : and, should your comfortable persuasions not come
in thus by obedience and working, they are but enthusiastic and
groundless presumptions, and not true and divine assurance. The
Apostle, in 2 Pet. i. 10, exhorts us, to make our "calling and
election sure:" but how is that to be done? It is by giving "dili-
gence." What is it men desire and wish for, next to heaven? Is it
not assurance of it? Would you not have the terrors and torments
of conscience, apprehending and anticipating your own condemna-
tion, eased and removed ? Would you not have the unquiet tossings
and fluctuations of your minds, because of the uncertainty of your
future state and condition, settled and confirmed? Then be per-
suaded to work : believe it, this evidence is never received in any
other way than in a way of duty : God will not hold his light of
assurance to them, who will not work the works of obedience.
[4] Those, that are diligent in working for salvation, many
times have high spring-tides of joy : joy, that is unspeakable and
glorious, that rusheth in upon the soul and ravisheth it with a
sweet and potent delight, while it is in ways of obedience.
Now this, though it be not ordinary with every Christian, yet
God sometimes vouchsafes it, especially to the most laborious work-
510
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
ing Christians; as a cordial to revive and quicken them, that they
should not faint and grow weary in their work. He gives them,
many times, such foretastes of future glory, such bright glimpses
of himself passing before them, that they scarce know wherein
their state differs from the state of the glorified ; unless it be that
it is shorter in the duration, lasting not so long as theirs.
Should you, then, be asked, as they were in the parable, " "Why
stand ye here all the day idle ?" you could not return the same
answer as they did, " because no man hath hired us :" for God hath
hired you ; and that, at no less a rate than all these great and glo-
rious things that have been propounded to you do amount unto:
a glorious heaven ; a blessed work, that is accompanied with com-
munion with God, peace of conscience, assurance of divine favor
and joy in the Holy Ghost. And, if all this will not persuade
you, certainly you set a mighty price upon your own sloth. Only
let me say this, beware that these souls of yours, that you will not
part with to God for salvation, beware you do not sell them to the
devil for nothing.
(3) Consider your encouragements after your work is done :
there is an eternal rest that waits you.
I have already considered heaven, as a reward for working: let
us now consider it, as a rest after working. And so the Apostle
tells us, " there remaineth a rest for the people of God :" Heb. iv.
9 : and, in Eev. xiv. 13, we read, " Blessed are the dead which die
in the Lord, from henceforth : Yea, saith the Spirit, for they rest
from their labors ; and their works do follow them."
[1] They rest from their labor, in working under affliction.
Sometimes, afflictions are spurs and incentives ; and, sometimes,
they are burdens and discouragements, to obedience. But, when
we arrive at heaven, we shall no longer need the spur to quicken
us : nor shall we any longer bear that burden to oppress us ; but
shall cast it down at heaven's gate, where never sorrow nor suffer-
ing durst yet appear. And,
[2] In heaven you shall rest from your labor, in working under
desertion.
Now, though you do work ; yet, it may be, you apprehend God
frowning upon you, and finding fault with all that you do. Now,
it may be, though God doth cause the clear light of his precepts
and Spirit to shine before you, to direct you what your work is
that you should do ; yet he makes it dismal darkness behind you,
and shuts up the light of his comfort that you cannot see what
work you have done. And this is your great trouble : you work
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
511
and labor, and yet you know not whether you shall be accepted :
" Obedience were easy and pleasant work," says the soul, " if I
knew that God did regard me : but, alas ! I pray, and he shuts out
my prayer from him : I lay hold upon him, but he shakes me off
in displeasure: I obey, but he rejects all my services: and this is
the anguish and torture of my life." This, indeed, is matter of
great grief and trouble. But know, 0 soul, thou shalt not long
work thus in the dark : shortly, thou shalt be above these clouds ;
and then thou shalt see, that those prayers, which thou thoughtest
were vainly scattered and lost in the air, are become a cloud of
sweet incense hovering before the throne of God : and that those
tears, which thou thoughtest were dropped in vain upon the earth,
are all gathered up and preserved in God's bottle : and that those
poor duties of thine, which, for their own meanness and vileness,
thou thoughtest God would scorn, yet, through that worth that is
put upon them by the intercession of Christ, are ranked in the
same degree of acceptance as the most perfect services of the
angels themselves. Have but patience a while, and continue work-
ing, and thou shalt see a happy issue ; when the clouds of darkness
and desertion, that now lie upon thy spirit, shall be all scattered
and blown away.
[3] You shall also rest from your labor, in working against the
continual workings of your own corruptions ; which shall then, at
once, both cease to act and cease to be.
And this, indeed, is the great thing, that makes it such a blessed
rest to the people of God. Indeed, God cuts you out your work, in
his commands ; but it is the old man within you, that makes it to
be tedious, irksome, and difficult unto you. God makes it not so,
but your corruption.
And this it doth, two ways :
By deadening your heart to it : and,
By turning your heart against it.
Deadness and dullness to and averseness from the ways of holy
obedience, are the greatest cause of all that toil and pains, that most
take in the work and service of God, if ever they will bring it to
a good issue.
Now both these shall shortly cease and be removed, if you but
wait and continue striving against them.
1st. You shall rest from all that labor, that you take with a dead
and heavy heart in the ways of God.
Now, you are continually calling upon it, "Awake, awake, my
glory :" now, you are continually tugging it, to get it a little more
512
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY.
forward ; lifting it up, to get it a little higher towards God and
heaven : now, you stand in need of continual quickening grace, to
actuate and excite those lumps of lead, that lie heavy within your
breasts : and it is the greatest disquietude of your lives, that you
find your hearts so heartless and listless to what is holy and spirit-
ual : it is with them, as with some great bells, that you must pull
long at the rope before you can make them sound. Is not this the
daily complaint of God's children, that their hearts are dull and
heavy, and they cannot raise them ? And this makes the ways of
obedience, yea this makes their very lives, become burdensome.
Well, have but patience for a while, and continue still to struggle
against this sad indisposition, and it will not be long before you
shall rest from this labor also. Though now you are as birds,
whose bodies are too heavy for their wings ; when you stretch
them forth, and would fain be soaring to heaven, you can only run
up and down and flutter upon the earth : yet, shortly, these heavy
and gross bodies shall fall off, and you shall be all wing ; free from
all deadness and straitness, distraction and weariness, in the ways
of God, that now afflict you. Then shall your affections be always
intent, and not languish ; always burning, and yet shall never waste
nor consume. Every motion of your soul shall then shoot itself to
God as quick as the lightning, and yet constant as the sunbeams.
And those, who are now outstripped by weak and underling Chris-
tians, shall then be able to keep pace in their obedience, even with
the holy angels themselves. And, then,
2dly. In heaven, there shall be a resting from all that labor, that
the people of God now take in the ways of holy obedience ; through
the averseness of their hearts from them, and the opposition of their
hearts against them.
There is that contradiction in the carnal part against what is holy
and spiritual, that the godly cannot bring themselves to the per-
formance of it without much strife and contention: "the flesh
lusteth against the Spirit :" and, when the spiritual part calleth for
holy thoughts and heavenly affections, the corrupt and fleshy part
sends forth noisome and fetid vapors ; obstructing the good that
we would do, and infecting that little good that we do perform : so
that, as if working were not a sufficient employment, a Christian
must fight that he may work : and this is it, that makes working
for salvation so laborious, because we must fight and work at once.
But, it shall not be long, before that, which hinders, shall be re-
moved : and, then, as you are not under a sad necessity of offending
God, so also you shall be under a most blessed necessity of serving
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 513
God ; and shall find no more trouble in that service, than in those
actions which you now cannot but do. And thus shall you have
a happy rest from all that labor and pains, that your corruptions
here made you take. And, therefore, be encouraged to persevere
in well-doing : perfect the work which you have undertaken, in
spite of all opposition from your own corrupt hearts ; for, assure
yourselves, this troublesome inmate shall not long disquiet you.
I might also add,
[4] You shall then rest from your labor, in working against
Satan's temptations ; who is now buffeting you, while you are here
upon earth ; but, in heaven, the evil one shall not approach near to
touch you.
There, you shall no more trouble yourselves, to know how to
distinguish between the injections of Satan and the ebullitions of
your own corruptions ; for you shall know neither, there. You
shall then stand no more on your own guard, and keep sentinel
to your own soul ; nor conflict with any of Satan's temptations :
but shall forever triumph in victories and conquests over them.
This is that blessed rest, that you shall shortly possess, if you
will but now work. And what is it, that comforts the painful
laborer, but this, that, though his work be hard and difficult, yet
the evening will soon shut in, and he shall then betake himself to
quiet rest and repose ? What is it, that comforts the weary traveller,
but this : every step of his long way brings him nearer to his home,
where he shall enjoy a longer rest? And shall not the same en-
courage and support you, in your way and work ? What though
the work be painful and laborious : yet, it will not be long, before
you shall lie down in the bed of the grave ; and sweetly sleep away
a short night of oblivion, that is between this and the resurrection ;
and your tired and weary souls shall then repose in the bosom of
God himself. What though the way be long and tedious to the
flesh : yet, you are traveling to your father's house, where you are
sure to be welcome ; and where you shall enjoy an eternity of rest
and repose ; and shall sit down with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob,
and the whole ring of glorious saints, discoursing to them of the
dangers and difficulties that you have passed through in getting to
them. Doth it not sweeten the toil and pains that you take in your
youth, -to think that thereby you are laying up that, whereupon you
may live at ease hereafter, and spare the weakness of old age ? And
is it not much more rational, that, while you are m this world, which
may be called the youth of eternity, you should lay up a good
Vol. II.— 33
514
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
foundation ; and treasure up a large, rich stock, upon which you
might live at ease forever ? "Why should you not be as wise and
politic for heaven, as for a little of the perishing things of this
world ? "Will you labor that you may rest here, where your rest
shall certainly be disquieted and you shaken out of it ? And will
you not labor that you may rest in heaven, where alone you can
enjoy an everlasting rest ?
I know it is that inveterate prejudice, which men have taken up
against the ways of God, that they are painful and laborious, that
invalidates all reasons and arguments which we bring to persuade
them to work. Rest ! that is it, which they would have : and, though
God tells them they shall have an eternal rest, if they will but work
awhile ; and tells them, on the other hand, that they shall never
enter into rest if they do not work, that they shall never enjoy more
ease than what they can find in hell itself where their groans and
bellowings together with the smoke of that bottomless pit shall
ascend up forever : yet, such is" the madness of men's folly, that
neither the rest of heaven nor the restlessness of hell can stir or
move them ; but they roll themselves up in their own sloth, and
will hear nothing, nor lay any thing to heart, that may rouse or
awaken them. Hath not God often called upon them hy his min-
isters ; " Sinners, sinners, awake : bestir yourselves : hell-fire is
kindling about you : God is ready to open his mouth, to pronounce
sentence against you : Satan is ready to lay hold of you, and' to drag
you to be tormented ?" One would think such warnings as these are,
should awaken the dead over which you sit were they not in their
final state : and yet, with you, whose souls are yet in their bodies,
but know not how soon they may be in hell, who among you are
moved with all that hath been said or can be said of this matter ?
Kay, are you not like sleepy men' when jogged, ready to grow
pettish and to quarrel with us ? " Why do you molest us ? Why
do you envy us our rest ? Why do you disturb our peace, and will
not let us alone ?" Shall I say to you now, as once our Saviour
said to his disciples : Mat. xxvi. 45 ; " Sleep on, and take your rest :"
sleep on, and nod yourselves into destruction : sleep on, and never
wake more till the flames of hell awaken you ? Truly, we come
not to disturb your rest : but we come to inform and guide you to
a better rest, than what you can find here, even an eternal rest ; a
rest with him, that is immortal ; a rest with him, who alone is un-
changeable. And is not this rest worth a little pains and struggling
to obtain? Do you think you are always to believe aud to repent
always to obey and mortify your corruptions ? You cannot think
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
515
so, unless you think you are always to live in this world. No : a
rest remains for the people of God, after a few short days be gone.
It is not, therefore, your ease, that you seek, when you will not
work: no: it is rather your pain and eternal torment, which shall
certainly then be given unto all slothful persons, when the indus-
trious and painful Christian, that labors and works for salvation,
shall be admitted into the eternal rest after which he is aspiring,
and hath already embraced in his hope and faith.
(4) As, in heaven, there is an eternal rest ; so also, in heaven,
there is an eternal work to be done.
And therefore you should inure yourselves to that work, while
you are here upon earth. If happiness, according to the philoso-
pher's notion, consists in activity ; then in heaven, where there is
the most perfect happiness, there must needs be the most perfect
activity. And, therefore, whatever hath been spoken of rest that
remains, yet you are not so to conceive of it, as possibly some gross
enough are apt to wish and fancy to themselves, as if in heaven the
blessed were inactive and enjoyed there only a long vacation, and
only stretched themselves on that flowery bank, and so void of
cares and fears lulled away an eternity : no ; these are too low and
brutish apprehensions for the glory ofthat place. That rest, that is
there to be expected and enjoyed, is operative, working rest : it is
both rest and exercise, at once ; and, therefore, it is a true paradox,
though the saints in heaven rest from their labors, yet they never
rest from their working : continually are they blessing and praising
God ; ascribing glory, and honor, and power to him that sits upon
the throne, and to the Lamb forevermore : always are they behold-
ing, admiring, and adoring God, and burning in love to each other,
and mutually rejoicing in God and in one another. And this is
the work of that eternal rest ; a work never to be intermitted, nor
to cease.
And, therefore, it is worth our observing, that both those places,
that do chiefly speak of the future rest of the people of God, do
also intimate a work in that rest.
So the Apostle to the Hebrews tells us, " There remaineth a rest
for the people of God :" Heb. iv. 9. The word is, " There remaineth
a Sabbath for the people of God." Look how you are to be em-
ployed on a Sabbath: such shall be your employment in your
eternal rest. Is it not your work upon a Sabbath-day, to raise
your thoughts and affections to heaven, to fix and terminate them
upon God, to maintain communion with him, to admire him in all
his works both of grace and providence, to stir up your own hearts,
516
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
and to quicken the hearts of others to praise and adore him ? Why
this shall be the work of your eternal Sabbath. And, when you
are at any time lifted up to a more than ordinary spirituality in
these things, then may you give some guess what your work shall
be in heaven, and what the frame of your hearts shall be in your
eternal rest.
And so that other place, in the Revelation : " Blessed are the dead
which die in the Lord for they rest from their labors; and their
works do follow them :" Rev. xiv. 13 ; which may be meant, not
only of the reward of their works, that they shall then receive ;
but of the works themselves, that here they performed on earth :
these shall follow them, and enter into heaven with them ; and, as
they were done by them weakly and imperfectly here, so there the
very same works shall be done by them with absolute and consum-
mate perfection : all those works, I mean, that, for the matter and
substance of them, do not imply a sinful state and condition.
Now, then, since you must be employed in such a work as this
is to eternity, why do you not accustom yourselves to it while you
are here? The Apostle writing to the Colossians, blesseth God,
who had made them " meet to be made partakers of the inheritance
of the saints in light :" Col. i. 12. "Were it a meet thing, that those,
who spend their whole time in sin, should be abruptly snatched up
into heaven, to spend an eternity there in holiness ? And therefore
God accustoms those, whom he saves in an ordinary way and man-
ner, to work those works here on earth, that they are to be employed
in hereafter in heaven. Here they are apprentices, as it were ; that
they may learn the trade of holiness : that, when that time comes,
they may become fit citizens of the New Jerusalem. Here, God is
trying their eyes with more qualified and allayed discoveries of
himself : that, when they come to view him face to face, they may
be able to bear the exceeding brightness of his glory. And, there-
fore, though you profess heaven to be your country, and that you
are " strangers and pilgrims on the earth ;" yet, say not with the
captive Jews, " How shall we sing the song of Sion in a strange
land ?" Ps. cxxxvii. 4. Yes : you must accustom yourselves to that
song : you must mold and warble it here on earth : that you may
be perfect in it, when you come to join with saints and angels in
their eternal hallelujahs. You must try your eyes, by seeing God;
and your voices, by singing that song, which you must continually
sing in heaven. And, were it only for this disposing and fitting
yourselves for the work of heaven, this were motive enough to
persuade to begin it now.
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 517
(5) Another encouraging consideration, to persuade you to work
out your own salvation, is this : as your work is great, so the
helps and assistances, that God gives for the performance of this
work, are many.
So that your work is not greater than your aids : nor is it more
difficult, than they are potent. And, therefore, though you are
weak in yourselves ; and so weak, that, were you left to your own
strength, you would faint in the most easy service ; yea, the weight
but of one holy thought would sink you, for " we are not sufficient,"
says the Apostle, as " of ourselves to think any" good " thing :" yet,
when we consider these mighty auxiliaries, that are afforded and
promised ; as comfort when we droop, support when we are weak,
that we shall rise when we fall, recruits when we are worsted,
omnipotence to supply our impotence, all-sufficiency to make up
our defects : when we consider these things, then may we trium-
phantly say, with the Apostle, " When we are weak, then are we
strong :" and though of ourselves we are nothing, and therefore can
do nothing ; yet, through these mighty assistances, we are able to
do all things.
I shall rank these auxiliary forces into two bands. Some are
external : others are internal.
[1] External helps are various. I shall only instance in three.
1st. You have the exciting examples of others, who have already
happily gone through this work.
You are not commanded that, which never yet was imposed
upon any of the sons of men ; nor that, which whoever undertook,
he failed in the performance, and sunk under the burden of it.
No : there are hundreds and thousands gone before you, from whom
God required as much as he doth from you ; and these have de-
monstrated, that the work is possible, and the reward certain.
And, therefore, as Israel followed the cloud for their conduct iDto
the land of Canaan : so may you be led into a land of better pro-
mise, by " a cloud of witnesses," of those, who have already passed
through the same faith, patience, and obedience, wherein you are
to follow them.
It is superstition heightened to idolatry, to make use of the
departed saints, as substituted mediators and under-advocates with
Christ, that Christ may be our advocate with God the Father.
What their present prayers for us are we know not : but this we
are certain of, their past example ought to be propounded and
improved by us for our encouragement in the ways of holiness and
obedience. Hence the Apostle exhorts us, that we should be dili-
518
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
gent ;' not slothful : and lie grounds it upon this, because in so
doing, we should be "followers of them, who, through faith and
patience, inherit the promises." In difficult and hazardous en-
terprises, every man is apt to stand still and see who will lead the
way ; and, according to the success of the first attempters, so either
to be encouraged or dismayed. Now what says our Saviour,
Matt. xi. 12 ? " The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and
the violent take it by force." You are not the forlorn hope : you are
not the first assailants : no ; whole armies of saints have, in former
ages, stormed heaven : they have heretofore planted strong batte-
ries against it, and made wide breaches in it: they have heretofore
entered and taken possession ; and still the passage is as open for
you, and the conquest as easy as for them ; and you may see them
beckoning out of heaven to you, and hear them calling to you,
" Fellow-soldiers, bend your force hither. There is your labor :
here is your rest. There are your enemies ; here are your crown
and victory. Believe it, there are no more dangers for you to pass
through, no more difficulties for you to meet with, than what we
have passed through ; yea, and passed with so much safety, as that
not so much as one soul of us miscarried, not a soul left dead on
the place : we struggled against the same corruptions, that you do,
and overcame them ; against the same temptations, and baffled
them ; against the same devils, and routed them ; against the same
flatteries and oppositions of a base world, and despised them.
Believe it, upon our experience, all these things are but scare-crows
set in the ways of obedience, on purpose to affright you ; but there
is no danger at all in them, unless you fear them." This they tell
you, with one consent.
And, therefore, if examples are any encouragement, as indeed
they axe almost the greatest ; if imitation hath any force to obe-
dience, as too often we find it hath great force to sin; why should
we not hereby quicken ourselves? Why do you not arise, and
press upon the footsteps of them, who have gone before you, and
showed you that the way is both certain and passable ?
Are you called to exercise self-denial ? Abraham looks down
from heaven upon you, and tells you that he was ready to sacrifice
his beloved Isaac. Are you afraid of the scoffs and jeers of a
fleering world ? Noah builded an ark : Moses relinquished the
honors of Pharaoh's court ; and met with as many persecutions and
afflictions, and underwent as many taunts and flouts, as you are like
to do. Are you called to lay down your lives for the testimony of
Jesus and a good conscience ? Stephen tells you a storm of stones
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 519
fell upon him, and broke open tlie prison, and set the prisoner free :
bis soul escaped : it broke out of the cage ; and, as a bird, took
wing, and flew to heaven. Are you assaulted with temptations ?
St. Paul looks down, and tells you that he had much stronger
temptations than you have, and yet he got safe to heaven.
Yea, our great master and pattern, Jesus Christ, wrought out all
obedience. And what were the motives, that put him upon this
mighty undertaking ? It was not for his own salvation and hap-
piness, but it was for ours. Nay, the Scripture goes yet lower, it
was, to leave " us an example, that we should follow his steps :"
1 Pet. ii. 21. Now shall Christ do all this, not for himself, but for
us, and shall we sit still and do nothing for ourselves ? Shall Christ
take so much pains to set us an example, and shall not we follow
that example ; we who have so great a happiness to work for, and
so great a pattern to work by ? Shall we be slothful in procuring
our own good, since Christ was so laborious and expensive, not in
procuring good to himself, but in procuring good for others?
Methinks, these things should add some spurs to our endeavors ;
and excite us to follow the examples of those, that are gone before us :
yea, and to leave an example unto them, that are to come after us :
and, though we do come after the examples of others, who are gone
before us : yet the consideration of their examples, who have gone
through this work, may excite us not to come behind them in any
good work.
2clly. God holds out to us the light of Ms gospel-truth and ordi-
nances, whereby to help us in our work.
What Christ saith of himself is applicable unto all: We "must
work the works of God, while it is day : the night cometh, when no
man can work :" John ix. i. You are not shut up in darkness :
you are not muffled up in the clouds of error and ignorance ; or,
if you are, it is not because you have not light shining about you,
but because you shut it out when it is breaking in upon you. It is
not a double labor, that is put upon you ; first to find out your
duty, and then to perform it : no ; the light shines about you : and,
unless you will seal up your eyes against it, it is impossible but
that it will sometimes flash in upon you, and discover both what you
have misdone and what you ought to do. The Mahometans have
a tradition among them, that Moses's law and Christ's gospel were
written, at first, with ink made of pure light : this conceit of theirs,
though it be fond and ridiculous, yet carries a mystic truth in it :
the Scripture is as plain for matter of duty, as if it had been written
with a sunbeam : ordinances are dispensed freely and powerfully :
520
PRACTICAL CHRISTIAN IT Y,
so great the throng of teachers, and such the variety of gospel
administrations, that men must take almost as much pains to keep
themselves ignorant of their duty, as would suffice to perform their
duty. And wherefore think you is all this glorious light given
you? Is it not that you may work by it? Doth a master light-
up a torch or candle, only that his servants may play about it ?
And wherefore doth God light up the sun of truth in the firma-
ment of his Church ? Is it, only that you should dally and trifle
with it ? No : it shines, that you may work by it. And, truly,
work by it you do : but, alas ! how many do work the works of
darkness, by the glorious light of truth ! how many have light
enough, to see that they are notoriously wicked and profane swearers,
drunkards, despisers of ordinances, revilers at religion and the pro-
fessors of it, enemies to what is sober and sacred in Christianity I
This light they have flashing in their faces, from the clear evidence
of the word of God ; and yet, still, they continue to work the works
of darkness. What shall I say to such as these are? Truly, I can
say nothing worse to them, than what their own consciences already
thunder against them ; for they are self-condemned persons. But,
truly, this complaint may too justly be taken up against all, that
do not walk worthy of the light vouchsafed to them : their sins are
revealed clearly : and duties are revealed as clearly, as the Scrip-
ture can possibly express them ; and yet they live in a gross neglect
of them. Believe it, this light will not always shine to be gazed
at only : the day is drawing to an end : the night is hastening upon
us ; the darkness of the night of death, and the darker night of
judgment : and, oh ! that then it may not be the condemnation of
any of us, "That light is come into the world," but we "loved
darkness" and the works of darkness better " than light, because"
our " deeds were evil." John iii. 19.
3dly. God hath, to this end, set apart his ministers, that they
might be helpers to you in this great work of working out your
salvation.
And therefore they are called, " Helpers of your faith and joy :"
2 Cor. i. 2-1, they are said to " watch for your souls, as they that
must give an account." Heb. xiii. 17 : they are said to be co-work-
ers with Jesus Christ: yea, they are said to save your souls:
Jude 23. Ministers are set in the Church, to admonish with all
meekness, to beseech with all earnestness, to rebuke with all au-
thority. Yea, and we have done it : have we not called upon you,
" Sinners, sinners, why will you die ? the way, wherein you now
walk, leads down to the chambers of death and destruction : the
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
521
wages of that work, which you are now doing, is shame, death,
and hell." Have we not thus often called upon you ? yes, so often
have we thundered terrors in men's ears, that they now disregard
them out of custom ; and, when we speak of sin, and death, and
hell, and judgment to come, men think we are fallen into a com-
mon-place, and we must talk dreadfully to keep in our road : these
are the apprehensions which men have of the great and fearful
denunciations, that are daily discharged in their ears by the minis-
ters of the gospel. And have we not also displayed Jesus Christ
in all his excellencies, so far forth as his infinite excellencies can
be displayed with a few short-breathed words ? Have we not set
forth holiness in its beauty and luster ; and done as much as we
could do, to reconcile you to the ways of obedience, and to remove
the unjust prejudices that men have taken up against them ?
What could we have done more than we have done, to inform
men's judgments, to sanctify their consciences, to answer all their
doubts, to allay their fears, to supply them with quickening consi-
derations to duty and with deterring considerations from sin ?
We appeal to yourselves. And yet we speak not this, to ingratiate
or to commend ourselves : we profess that we care not much for
the good opinion of any man in the world, farther than it may be
of some advantage to do your souls good. But do you think God
expects not some great thing from you ? Give me leave to deal
truly and faithfully with you. If your works do not, in some
measure, answer the labors of God's servants, that have many
years followed you, with line upon line and precept upon precept,
here a little and there a little, still warning and entreating with
all bowels of tenderness, alluring you to pity your own souls, and
to save yourselves from that wrath and vengeance that shall
shortly overcome the disobedient world ; they, who have thus
exhorted you, believe it, shall, within a while, be witnesses against
you. Since, then, you are daily called upon and warned to flee
from wrath to come ; since you have such clear convictions of
your duty, as a bribed conscience can hardly evade ; since you
have such abundance of examples of others, who have gone before
you, and have done what God requires of you; why will not you
be hereby persuaded and encouraged to work ? These things, you
must acknowledge, are great helps to further your salvation : and
believe it, they will prove dreadful aggravations of your condem
nation, if they do not prevail with you.
But these are only outward helps.
522
PEACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
[2] There are other helps; and they are inward, and of far
greater force and efficacy : of which I shall name two.
1st. The dictates of your own consciences: they are still prompt-
ing and exciting you to work.
Conscience is God's deputy and vicegerent in the soul, that rules
and governs in his name and by his authority. Of all the facul-
ties in man, this was the least corrupted by his fall : though the
will be wholly corrupted and perverse, that it will not obey the
commands of conscience; yet conscience still continues the per-
formance of its office : still, it informs, and urges, and threatens,
and torments ; and thus may you see it busily working, even in
those that never had the law of God to direct conscience : " The
Gentiles," says the Apostle to the Eomans, " which have not the
law, do by nature," that is by natural conscience," the things con-
tained in the Law their conscience bearing witness, and their
thoughts, in the mean while accusing and excusing one another ;'.'
Rom. ii. 14, 15 : and, because they had not the law, therefore con-
science in them was like an officer walking in the dark, appre-
hending the innocent and letting the guilty escape. But, yet, this
was from the beginning so deeply implanted in the heart of man,
that something must be done and avoided to obtain happiness
which could never yet be obliterated. Though our knowledge of
what is duty and what is sin be in a great part defaced ; yet this
knowledge the Scripture doth abundantly supply to us, and give
conscience a perfect draught of all the duties that God requires,
and bids it be overseer and look that the work be done. Now is
it not a great help, when you have somewhat within you, that
stands for and takes part with what is good, and what is your
duty ? Conscience secretly bids you beware of such sins, that
will bring ruin, destruction, and vengeance upon you ; and perform
such and such duties : " Pray, hear, meditate, and be more fervent
and affectionate in all your services : this is the way that tends to
life and happiness." Thus conscience daily and hourly is follow-
ing you, with counsels and chidings ; and, with threatenings, de-
nouncing wrath and vengeance against you : and, though it speak -
eth these things with so low a voice, that others, though they lay
their ears to your soul, cannot hear it ; yet in your ears, it speaks
as loud as thunder, and no less terrible. It is in vain to wound it :
it is in vain to stop its mouth ; for that will but make it break out
with the more violence and outrage : nothing can appease it, but
duty and work. Why should you not, then, since you have that
within you that stands for and prompts you to Avork, why should
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
523
you not as well follow and obey the dictates and commands of your
consciences that prompt you to work and duty, as obey the pro-
pensities of your sensual part to the contrary ?
2dly. God himself helps us, by working all ozir worits in us and for
us ; by working in us the will to work, and by working for us the
work when we have willed.
And, therefore, while there is no part of our work too hard for
God, there should be no part of it too hard and difficult for us.
Christ tells us that his burden is not heavy ; yet, were it heavy, we
might well undergo it, since he himself helps us to bear it. The
frequent experience of every child of God doth abundantly confirm
this. Did you never begin a duty, with your hearts listless and
dead, with affections cold and flat, with thoughts very wandering
and distracting ; so that, at the very entrance of it, you concluded
you should never make good work of it, you should never bring
the duty to a good issue ? and, yet, have you not, in the midst of
these your distempers, found a mighty assistance and influence
shining down from heaven into your hearts, filling them with holy
and divine affections, transporting them beyond all that deadness
that did oppress them, enlarging them with sweet and heavenly
enlargements ; so that no duties were ended with more comfort and
revivings, than those, that were begun with such dead hearts and
cold affections ? Have you not often found it so ? And what is
this, but a sensible feeling of God's working in you? so that, in
the same performance, you see your own weakness when you are
left to yourselves, and you see the power of God's assistance, when
he comes in to help you ; and there is no duty, but this divine
assistance may be hoped for and expected by you to enable you in
the performance of it. Are you to do ? God works in you the
will and the deed. Are you to suffer ? When you pass through
the fire and through the water, he will be with you : Isa. xliii. 2.
"He shall deliver thee in six troubles; and, in seven there shall no
evil touch thee :" Job v. 19. Are you to pray ? His "Spirit maketh
intercession for us :" Rom. viii. 26. God doth not, as the Scribes
and Pharisees did, lay heavy burdens upon others and not touch
them with the least of his fingers : no ; he is pleased to become a
co-worker with you : he begins, he carries on, and he also perfects
whatever concerns your duty here, and your happiness hereafter.
And is not this a mighty encouragement to obedience ? Will you
any longer delay, since God affords you such assistance as this ?
Why do you not presently attempt this work? "But," you will
say, " how shall I know that God will assist me ?" Put it to the
524
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
trial. "Was it ever known, that God failed any, that resolutely ven-
tured ? Dispute not his concurrence ; but believe ; and, by looking
for it and depending upon it, you engage God to help you. It was
the consideration of the all-sufficient assistance of God, that made
one of the ancients cry out, Da, Domine, quod jubes ; et jube quod
vis : " Give, Lord, what thou commandest ; and then command what
thou wilt."
(6) Consider for your encouragement, that it is not so much the
absolute and legal perfection of the work, as the perfection of the
worker, that is the perfection of the heart, which is looked at and
rewarded by God.
And is not this a great encouragement? There is a twofold
perfection ; the perfection of the work, and the perfection of the
workman: the perfection of the work is, when the work doth so
exactly and strictly answer the holy law of God, that there is no
irregularity in it : the perfection of the workman is nothing but
inward sincerity, the uprightness of the heart towards God ; which
may be, where there are many imperfections and defects inter-
mingled. If God should accept and reward no work but what is
absolutely perfect in respect of the law, this would be such a sad-
dening discouragement, that it would take off the wheels of all
endeavors ; for all our obedience falls far short of legal perfection
in this life. "We ourselves are conscious of many failings and im-
perfections in our best services, and God knows far more ; and,
since we can do nothing without infirmities, who would venture to
do any thing, upon the account of those infirmities, lest God should
cast back all again as dung into our faces ? No ; but we do not
stand upon such terms as these with our God : it is not so much
what our works are, as what our heart is, that God looks at and will
reward. Yet know, also, lest any man should too soon lay hold on
this ; if our hearts are perfect and sincere, we shall endeavor to the
utmost of our power, that our works may be perfect according to
the strictness of the law. I speak not this, therefore, to encourage
ignorant sottish sinners, who, though they live in a constant course
of sin and neglect of duty, yet soothe themselves with this, that God
knows their hearts are good, sincere, and upright : let me cut off
the foolish hopes of these men in a word : it is impossible that the
heart should be sincere, where there is the allowance and liking of
any one sin in the life. But I speak what I have said, to those,
who, upon the sight and sense of their many failings, of the dead-
ness and untowardness of their hearts, of their averseness and in-
disposition, of their wanderings and formality in the performance
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 525
of what is holy and good, are ready to be dejected and discouraged,
and to give over doing any thing, because they can do nothing
well : let such know, that though their works have not this legal
perfection, yet if they do proceed from a sincere, upright, perfect
heart, they shall be accepted and rewarded by God. Hezekiah had
his failings, and the prophet sharply reproves him for his pride,
making a glorious and boasting ostentation of his treasure to the
king of Babylon ; yet he prays and appeals to God, " Eemember
now, 0 Lord how I have walked before thee in truth, and with a
perfect heart :" Isa. xxxviii. 3. There may, therefore, be a perfect
heart, where there are imperfect works : and, if you can make this
plea, let me tell you, the perfection of your hearts will swallow up
the imperfections of your works, so that they shall never come up
in remembrance against you before God.
(7) Consider, for your encouragement, that, though your work
be great, yet the success of it is certain.
The greatest check to industry, is fear of disappointment ; from
which you have no security, while you labor for any thing besides
your own salvation. All worldly affairs are moved by such in-
visible wires and turned upon such small pins, that, if the finger of
Providence displace but one of them, the whole fabric of our
design is thereby disordered and our hopes defeated: and God,
sometimes, delights to frustrate men's attempts about worldly con-
cernments ; " Is it not of the Lord of Hosts," says the prophet,
" that the people shall labor in the very fire, and that the people
shall weary themselves for very vanity ?" Hab. ii. 13. To " labor
in the fire" signifies two things : first, great pains ; secondly, great
disappointment : they work in the midst of scorching flames ; and,
what they do produce with so much anguish, they enjoy not, but
it consumes between their fingers. When men have weaved a
curious web of earthly contrivances, and think to wrap up them-
selves therein and to keep themselves warm, God breathes secret
flames into it, that singe it : so that it can no more hold together,
than so much tinder. And wherefore doth God blast men's en-
deavors ; but that, seeing the vanity of all their labor under the
sun, how wavering, how uncertain, and how unsuccessful things are,
how means run one way and the end another, they might hereby
be induced to turn their labors into another channel, and to work
for their souls and for eternal happiness and salvation ; that are
as far above the reach of disappointment, as they are far above the
rate of earthly concernments? "Mine elect," says God, "shall long
enjoy the work of their hands :" Isa. lxv. 22 : they shall not labor
526 PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
in vain. And this is the great argument urged by the Apostle upon
the Corinthians: "Be steadfast, immoveable, always abounding in
the work of the Lord?" And why so industrious and constant?
Knowing this, says he "that your labor is not in vain in the Lord."
1 Cor. xv. 58.
Two things there are, that make a labor to be in vain.
"When it doth not accomplish its end.
"When that end, which it doth accomplish, is not worth the cost
and pains.
Now, in neither of these respects, is your labor in vain. For,
[1] It shall not fail to accomplish the end to which it is ordained ;
and that is, eternal salvation.
Three things there are, that make men come short in the accom-
plishment of an end propounded.
When men propound to themselves ends, that are in themselves
simply impossible.
When, though the end be possible, yet the means, that are used,
are unfit and improbable.
When, though the means are rightly suited to the attainment of
the end, yet we do not persevere in the use of them.
Now, in none of these ways, shall a laborious Christian fail of
his end. For,
1st. The end, that you work for, is not in itself simply impossible.
Should you propound to yourselves to become angels, should
you strive to sublimate yourselves into spiritual essences, your
attempts herein were all but vain, because it is impossible you
should ever be refined into angels : but, if your end be to be like
angels, to be ecpual to angels, this is possible and may be attained :
" When they shall rise from the dead they are as the angels
which are in heaven :" Mark xii. 25 ; which another Evangelist
renders, they " are equal unto the angels :" Luke xx. 36. If, in
this life, you propose to yourselves a state of perfection and free-
dom both from sin and sorrow, a state of consummate bliss and
happiness, this end is impossible : but, if you make it your end to
enjoy such a state as this hereafter, this is attainable and labor may
achieve it. Yea, aim at what degree of glory you please, next
below God and Christ, be it as high as cherubim and seraphim,
I cannot say that you think of an impossibility : your labor may
raise you to such a pitch and advance you to such glory, as shall
dazzle the sun in its brightness. It is true, there was once a time,
when salvation might well be reckoned among those things that
were impossible ; and that was, in that sad interval between the
IN WORKING OUT OUR 0 W N SALVATION.
527
fall unci the promise of Christ, when all mankind lay in the shadow
and in the valley of death; under the breach, and yet under the
bond of the covenant of works ; when it had, indeed, been in vain,
so much as once to have thought of happiness, or to have labored
for it. But, since Christ's undertaking, we, who were once " with-
out hope," have now obtained "good hope through grace:" the
partition-wall, that then we could neither climb over nor break
through, is now taken away : the gate of heaven is now set open ;
and, with striving, we may enter, for our Saviour Jesus Christ
" hath abolished death, and brought life and immortality to light
through the gospel." And, therefore, though it may seem an im-
possibility to dejected and despairing souls, that ever such vile
wretches should receive so great a dignity ; that those, who are
sunk so low in misery, should ever be raised to happiness ; that
those, who are so laden with sin and iniquity, should ever feel the
weight of mercy and eternal glory ; that those, whose best works
deserve the lowest hell, should, though not for, yet upon the per-
formance of those works, obtain the highest heavens : though this
may seem to be an impossibility, yet, believe it, while you think
of any glory lower than the glory of the Godhead, you think of
nothing above a possibility and the reach of industry. None of
you are excluded from a possibility of being saved. The covenant
of grace runs in most large and comprehensive terms : " Whosoever
believeth shall" obtain "eternal life." The death of Christ and his
blood is a most sovereign medicine, applicable, not only to all
maladies, but to all men, if they will believe. Though it is true,
that none shall be saved but the elect ; yet is it true also, that a
possibility of salvation extends farther than election. Election
gives the infallibility of salvation, as reprobation doth the infalli-
bility of damnation : but, yet, as there is a possibility for those,
that shall infallibly be saved, to perish if they do not believe ; so
is it possible for those, that shall infallibly perish, to be saved if
they will believe.
The possibility of salvation, therefore, stands, not upon election,
but upon two other grounds.
(1st) The meritorious and all-sufficient procurement of Christ.
Whereby he hath procured salvation for all the world, and for
all in the world, upon condition of their faith ; for that must still
be taken in : for, were it not so, how could we preach remission of
sins in his name to every creature, were not his death applicable to
all ? Then, though some should believe, yet, for want of a sacri-
fice offered up and a price paid down for them, they should not
528
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
be saved, though they should believe. How then is it, that we
seriously call all men to repent and believe, that their sins may be
pardoned and their souls saved? Certainly, unless the death of
Chr'st hath procured salvation for all men upon condition of faith
and repentance, such calls would be false in us, and vain to them :
for so, we should promise salvation upon believing, to those, to
whom, though they should believe, salvation should be denied,
because they want a covenant made with them, and a surety to
undertake for them. Therefore, I say, Christ's procurement is
general so far, that whoever believes shall receive the benefit of
his death.
(2dly) As the death of Christ is applicable to all for salvation
if they believe, so faith, that alone applies this death, is attainable
by you all, if you be not wanting to yourselves.
None of you are under an impossibility of believing ; and,
therefore, not under an impossibility of salvation. Though it be
certain, that some shall infallibly persevere in infidelity ; yet there
is no one, that hears the sound of the Gospel and the outward call
of God in his word, but may believe and obey, if he be not want-
ing to himself. Neither is this doctrine Arminianism ; nor is it
prejudicial to the efficacious grace of God, whereby the will is
powerfully swayed to faith and obedience: for the converting
grace of God is not given to make men capable to believe and to
be converted, but it is given to make them actually believing and
actually converting. The most wicked man that is, without the
converting grace of God, is capable to be converted even in his
state of unregeneracy ; and converting grace gives not any new
power to enable us to be converted, but it gives us an actual con-
version. Some shall never believe, and why ? not because they
are under an impossibility, but because they will not believe : it is
not because they cannot, but because they will not; unless we
would so gratify their sloth, as to call their obstinacy an impossi-
bility. It is true they are obstinate, and that obstinacy can never
be cured without efficacious grace ; but yet that obstinacy is not
properly called an impossibility.
Since, then, salvation is a thing possible, why do you not labor
for it, that your souls may be eternally happy? Christ hath "the
key of David," and "he openeth, and no man shutteth," and he
hath opened the everlasting gate to you all, and bids you all enter
and take possession. There stand no grim guards to keep out you,
or you. You cannot complain that you are excluded by a for-
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
529
cible decree ; no, you shut the doors upon yourselves, and refuse
to enter.
And this is the first reason why salvation is not labor in vain,
because the end is possible to be attained.
2dly. There are also right means made known to you, to obtain
this end.
Jacob, in his dream, saw a ladder reaching from earth to heaven :
certainly, there is a Jacob's ladder reaching from earth to heaven,
that is more than a dream : every round in it is either a grace or
a duty. It is not hid from you, what grace you must act, what
duties you must perform, that you may obtain happiness : these
are direct and proper means to it ; nay, not only means to it, but
the initials and beginnings of it. The glimmering light of nature
could discover, that there was a future happiness ; but it could
not discover to us the right means thither : it could not direct us
to believe in a crucified Saviour : and, therefore, to write by this
dim light of nature had been labor in vain. But, now, we know
that the way of salvation is, by repentance towards God, and faith
towards our Lord Jesus Christ : now, we know that holiness and
obedience do as certainly lead to heaven, as sin and disobedience
drag down to hell. And, therefore, while we continue believing
and working, is there any fear ? nay, is there any possibility of
disappointment in our great end ? It is as impossible, that faith
and obedience should not lead unto glory; as it is, that faith
should, or obedience should not, continue in glory. And, there-
fore, 0 soul, be confident of success. Hast thou any good evi-
dences, that thy graces are genuine and true, though but weak ;
that thy duties are sincere, though but imperfect ; and that thou
dost work the works of God with a steady heart, though with a
trembling hand ? give this assurance one lift higher : and, as thou
art already assured of the truth of thy grace, and of the sincerity
of thy obedience ; so, henceforth, be as much assured of thy future
glory, as if it were no longer future, but now actually in thy pre-
sent possession : thy dawning shall break forth into a most perfect
day : the womb of thy morning twilight shall be delivered of a
noon-tide brightness : thy spark shall become a sun : thy seed of
grace shall sprout, til^it be fit for transplantation into paradise,
and there shall flower into glory.
" But," may a poor soul say, " though the means that I now use
to obtain salvation be right, to effect it, if still persisted in; yet I
fear, lest the many corruptions, temptations, and hardships, that I
Vol. II.— 34
530 PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
meet with, may turn me off from following my work, defeat me of
my end, and make all I have done as so much labor in vain : and,
therefore, I could have this confidence and assurance that }*ou speak
of, did I not fear this, that I should desist in my work."
3dly. Would you have good security against this? Then, in the
third place, the laborious Christian as he useth right means, so he
shall continue .and persevere in the use of them, till he hath wrought
out his own salvation by them : and, therefore, he shall certainly
accomplish his end ; and his labor shall not be in vain. ■
It is true, if you desist from working, all, that you have hitherto
done, will be in vain ; your faith, in vain ; your tears, in vain ; your
prayers, in vain ; all, in vain : and, therefore, this should cause you
to work with fear and trembling, lest the wiles of Satan and the
deceitfulness of your own hearts should entice you from your work
and cheat you of your reward : " Let us therefore fear," says the
Apostle, " lest a promise being left us of entering into his rest, any
of us should seem to come short of it." Heb. iv. 1. Yet, as this
may cause holy fear ; so it may be matter of spiritual joy and re-
joicing, that, notwithstanding the deadness of our hearts, the slack-
ness of our hands, the many avocations from without, the many
interruptions from within, yet none of us shall forsake our work
till we have brought it to perfection : our obedience shall be crowned
with perseverance, and our perseverance with glory and immor-
tality : see, for this, that of the Apostle, " We are confident of this
very thing, that he, which hath begun a good work in you, will
perform it until the day of Jesus Christ :" Phil. i. 6.
Let, therefore, the mouth of calumny be forever stopped, that
accuseth this comfortable doctrine, of the saints' perseverance
through grace unto glory, of patronizing sloth and idleness. Some
do fasten this viper upon it : Let Christians live as they list, though
careless of good works, yea though continually employed in evil
works, yet, being Christians, they need not fear that they shall fall
short of glory. But, though we do affirm that every true Christian
shall certainly inherit heaven and glory, yet we shake off this per-
nicious confidence ; for he is no true Christian, who is not zealous
and careful of good works, whose knowledge of his own estate doth
not provoke him to "walk worthy of" that "vocation wherewith
he is called," whose hope of heaven doth not enable him to purify
himself and to perfect holiness in the fear of God. What a con-
tradiction is it to say, we patronize sinful sloth in men, when we
tell them, if they are true Christians, that they shall continue work-
IN WORKING OUT OUll OWN SALVATION. 531
ing ! Is it sloth, to continue working ? Or, do we encourage men
to be idle, by assuring them, if they are Christians, they must and
shall work? Yet this is the natural strain and tendency of our
doctrine. What greater encouragement can you have to obedience,
than this ? If you will work, you shall not fail of your end ; be-
cause the end itself is possible ; because the means to it are direct
and certain ; and because, if you once begin to work, you shall
most assuredly persevere till you have attained that end, even the
salvation of your own souls ?
And this is one reason, why your labor shall hot be in vain.
[2] Your labor shall not be in vain, because this end shall fully
answer, yea infinitely exceed, all that cost and pains which you are
at in procuring it.
It is not so, in the things of this world. As to this, that- of the
Psalmist holds true ; " Surely every man walketh in a vain show :
surely they are disquieted in vain." Ps. xxxix. 6, though they do
attain their end : and that, because that very end, that they grasp,
is itself but vanity. But, can any man account heaven and happi-
ness a vain thing ? Is it not infinitely worth all, yea more than all,
that thou canst do or suffer for it ? Certainly, when you come to
enjoy it, you will not think it a hard bargain, that it stood you in
so many duties and difficulties before you came to the possession
of it. No : if there could be any sorrow in that state of perfect
joy, it would be, not that we have done so much ; but that we have
done no more : not that we have gone through so much anguish in
repentance, or that we have sustained such great conflicts in self-
denial and mortification ; but that we waded no deeper in our own
tears, nor deeper in the blood of our own lusts ; that we have not
more vexed and crossed our carnal self, and taken more pains in
the ways of God. Could there be any sorrow in heaven, this would
be the cause of it. But, certainly, a great part of our joy there,
will be to reflect upon those duties and works of obedience, through
which, though with much struggling and striving, we have attained
unto that most blessed state.
And this is the last argument or motive, that I shall insist upon :
work ; for your labor shall not be in vain, you shall certainly ac-
complish your end ; and this end shall abundantly recompense you
for all your labor and pains.
To conclude, then, this head. You have, at large, seen what
can be pleaded on the behalf of obedience. What is it now, that
you can object against these things ? Are they not true ? Are
532
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
they not cogent ? Your consciences, I know, tell you that they
are so. Why, then, do they not prevail with you ? Why sit you
still, folding your arms in your bosoms ? Sirs, I have not spoken
to you fables or mysteries, that cannot be understood: but the
truth, in all plainness : and, if you will not lay it to heart, believe
it there is a day coming, when you shall too late know, that once
you had a proffer of salvation, and you might have been happy for
working for it. But, alas ! this is the desperate folly of men : they
do not prize salvation, while it is attainable : they never account
their souls precious, till they are lost ; yea, and lost, beyond all
hope of recovery. I cannot tell how these many and weighty
arguments, that have been propounded, may work with you : God
and your own consciences know : but this I can tell, the devil can
never bring such strong reasons, why you should destroy and damn
yourselves, as have now been laid before you why you should
work out your own salvation. And, if they do not prevail with
vou, truly there is nothing that you can plead for yourselves : you
cannot plead, that you could not do these things ; that objection
hath been answered : you cannot plead, that there would no profit
arise to you if you did them ; for the reward hath been abundantly
discovered to you : if you plead any thing, it must be because you
will not do them ; and that is the thing, that will condemn you.
Therefore, if these things do not prevail with you ; if you still
continue obstinate, and, instead of working the works of God, you
work the works of your father the devil ; God acquits himself ;
your blood lies not upon him : you have been fairly warned and
told of it : but your own destruction shall justly lie upon your
own heads.
V. And thus, having done with the arguments to press you to
this duty of working out your own salvation with fear and
trembling ; I now come to ANSWER SOME OBJECTIONS.
Object, i. It may possibly enter into the heart of some desperate
sinner or other to say, " These indeed are strong arguments, that
have been propounded for the enforcement of this duty of working
out our salvation, upon those that expect salvation ; but, for my
part, I pretend not so high : let me but now enjoy the sins that I
serve and the pleasures that I pursue ; and, for the state of my soul
hereafter, I shall commend it to the mercy of God. Had I true
grace, I might be persuaded to attempt this hard work, with hopes
of some good success : but I own myself to be a sinner, and you
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 533
tell rne I cannot change my own heart, and without this change no
salvation can be expected ; why then should I disquiet myself in
vain, by laboring for that, which I cannot accomplish ? If I must
perish, I will perish with as much ease and pleasure as I may. If
I must go to hell, I may be as soon carried down thither in a flood
of sins, as with a flood of tears. If God hath sentenced me to hell
hereafter, why should I sentence myself to a hell here ? And,
therefore, if salvation and happiness be such points, I will give
them over, and embrace more easy and obvious pleasures."
I know there is no pious heart, but shivereth with horror at
such language as this, though it be but presented to it ; and may,
and does, think it rather the speech of devils, than men that are
in a way of salvation. It is true, it is the speech of devils ; but it
is the speech of devils, in men's hearts. But, what ! shall we leave
these men to such desperate resolutions ? Shall we suffer them
thus to go down flaming to hell ? Certainly, religion hath reason
enough in it to convince such as these, if they will but show them-
selves to be rational men.
For, consider, thou, who wouldst rather perish, than make thy
life a trouble to thee by obedience : God, under thy disobedience,
may make thy life a trouble, yea a hell to thee, by his terrors.
Thou thinkest the filthy garments of thy sin and pollution sit
more easy and loose about thee, than the close garments of holi-
ness and obedience will do : nay, but God can wrap and roll these
filthy garments of thine in brimstone, and set them on fire about
thine ears. Many men's consciences, indeed, are like iron, that
hath lain for some time out of the fire, which you would not sus-
pect to be hot, till you let some water fall upon it, and then it
appears to be so by its noise and hissing: so, truly, their con-
sciences seem cold and dead, and such as you might handle at
your pleasure ; but, when once God lets fall some drops of his
wrath upon them, then they hiss, and boil, and fill the soul with
smoke and smother. A hard heart is no security against a
troubled conscience. It is with the hearts and consciences of
wicked men, as it is with a sore in the body ; which, it may be, is
the hardest part in the body and yet the sorest also : the red flesh
about the sore is hard, and yet full of pain and anguish : so is it,
many times, with the hearts and consciences of wicked men ;
which, though they are exceeding hard, yet are full of pain and
anguish. "We read of Heman, that, whilst he suffered the terrors
of God, he was distracted : Ps. lxxxviii. 15. And, David tells us,
534
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY.
" The sorrows of death compassed me about, and the pains of hell
gat hold of me :" Ps. cxvi. 3. And, if the wrath of the Almighty
be thus sore and terrible upon these holy men, whose hearts were
sound towards God ; how fretting and galling will it be upon the
ulcerated consciences of sinners ! No man hath his present con-
tentment and delight in his own power, no more than he hath his
own conscience in his own power; which will speak, yea and
speak terrible things too, when the sinner hath done all he can to
stifle it. Nay, let every sinner speak : How is it with you, after
the madness and rage of your sin are over; are you not then
haunted with direful thoughts of horror and amazement, that are,
as it were, gnawing and devouring your hearts ? And are these
they, who are content to buy ease and quietness at so dear a rate,
as the loss of their precious and immortal souls ; and to be eter-
nally tormented hereafter, besides their present pain and anguish
after the commission of sin now, which if they feel not always yet
frequently they do ? But, if God should give them up to such
hardness of heart, as to become altogether insensible and stupid
while they continue in this world ; yet what will this avail them ?
Will they not purchase their ease and pleasure very dearly ; to
> lose their souls forever hereafter, and to suffer the pains of hell
eternally ? The devil hath put a horrid cheat upon these men :
for they do not change their troubles and sorrows, but only the
time of them : and, for a little fancied sensual ease and pleasure in
this world, (which it may be they may enjoy, and it may be not ;
for, possibly, God may be so provoked by them, that he may sud-
denly cut them off in their sins : but, if not, it is but for a very
little time that the pleasures of their sins and lusts will last, and
then) an eternity of pain and torment shall be their portion.
Sinners, be not therefore deceived : suffer not the devil to abuse
you ; and to impose his drudgery upon you, under the pretence
of ease and quietness. If, therefore, it be only present content-
ment and satisfaction, that you seek ; if you think that you shall
perish, but yet you would perish the easiest way ; that is not,
believe it, by giving up yourselves to a way and course of sin, but
in a way of duty and laborious working : in that only, can you
find present contentment ; and in that possibly, you may find eter-
nal happiness.
Object, ii. " But," may some say, " the works of God would be
more pleasing to us, if we could but work them. But, first, we
have no working principle : we are in a state of nature, and Avith-
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 535
out grace ; so that we cannot work. And, secondly, we cannot
implant this grace in ourselves."
To this I answer : Though you neither have grace, nor can work
grace in yourselves, yet you can do much, yea very much, in order
to salvation, by the mere strength of nature and the liberty of your
own will. This is a consideration, that needs to be frequently
pressed upon the consciences of wicked men : they often hear unto
what a state of weakness sin Lath reduced them, and that without
grace they can do nothing that is pleasing unto God or advantage-
ous to themselves ; and, by this, they are put out of conceit of
setting upon the work of God, and leave the salvation of their
souls at all adventures.
Consider, therefore, Sinners, how much you may do toward your
own salvation, from your own nature and free-will. And, here,
1. The vilest sinner, even by the power of nature and his own free-
icill, may attain to the highest degree and pitch of preparation, that is
usually wrought in the heart antecedently to or before true grace.
Such are legal conviction "and contrition, a sad sight of sin, and
a deep sorrow for it, together with strong resolutions and purposes
against it, with strong desires after grace and holiness, and the like.
And the reason of this is, because all these things are short of
grace : and, whatever is short of true grace, falls within the com-
pass of nature and free-will, which is common unto all men ; which,
though it be indeed wounded and maimed, yet may make shift to
go so far as this comes to. True grace is only the creation of the
power of God, and not the production of nature or free-will : where-
fore, after all this preparation is wrought, a sinner can no more work
grace in himself, than he could before ; yet he is now nearer to
grace, and in a greater probability of it than he was before. And
there is none but may go thus far, if they will but improve that
power and ability that they have.
2. There is no duty in religion, but the power of nature may carry
a man out to the external performance thereof, and that with affection
and enlargement also.
Ahab humbles himself. Herod heard John Baptist gladly. And
so, sinners can pray, hear, read, meditate, and discourse of the
things of God : others have done' so, formerly ; and, therefore, they
may and can do so, now. Indeed, heretofore, there were peculiar
gifts bestowed upon wicked persons, immediately from God ; as
Balaam was made to prophesy of Christ, and the like: Numb,
xxiv. 17. But these are now ceased : and all unregenerate persons
536
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
now, Lave the same power and faculties in them, one as well as
another ; and may be able to do, one as much as another, in the
performance of spiritual duties, if they themselves will.
3. There is no wicked man whatever, but may, by the mere power of
nature, restrain himself from the commission of sin.
I speak not of sins, collectively taken ; for no man can so say
his heart or life is clean and pure : but he may keep out of notori-
ous and scandalous sins. There is no sinner, that hath given him-
self up to his lusts, but may, if he will, for the future live so
inoffensively, that neither the world nor his own conscience may
have much to accuse him of, besides common infirmities. Mark
the reason of this : because wicked men commonly make choice of
sin : this sin they will live in, and that sin they will not live in :
the drunkard is not covetous, and the covetous man is not a drunk-
ard ; and so I may say of other sins. Now it is from the power of
nature, that wicked men refrain from the commission of any one
sin ; and not from the power of grace : and, therefore, if one sinner
hath power to keep from this sin, and another sinner hath power
to keep from the commission of another, and a third from a third
sin, then every sinner may, by the power of nature, keep from all
those sins that any of those sinners do keep themselves from ;
because there is the same power in each sinner, to lay the same
restraint upon this or that sin, that others keep from.
4. Titer e is no man, how great a sinner soever, but, if he will, he
may with constancy, yea to the end and period of his life, continue thus
in the performance of duties and in avoiding sins, by the power of
nature only.
For, if it be possible that men should do it at any time, then it
is possible for them to do it continually. No more power is re-
quired to enable them this day, than was required the day past ;
nor no more power is required for the day to come, than was for
this day now present : therefore, having strength to avoid them
one time, they might also avoid them another time ; yea, and con-
tinually persevere in so doing, if they would keep a daily constant
watch against them.
5. There is no man, but, through this perseverance and continuance,
may attain to habitualness ; and, thereby, to a facility and easiness, in
the performance of duties, and in the avoiding of sins.
When men are accustomed to a road and round of duties, it is a
trouble to them to omit them : so, if men did but set themselves to
their utmost to perform duties in a more hearty and cordial man-
ner, those duties would become easy to them ; and, if men would
IN "WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 537
but engage themselves perseveringly to Oppose their corruptions,
this would bring them to that pass, that it would be their delight
to keep from sin and to perform duty. And to all this the power
of nature would bring them.
Now, Sinners, you see what a large tenure you have. You are
not staked down fast, that you can do nothing : no ; it is much,
yea very much, that you may do in order to your salvation.
But here, some may possibly say, " "We hope that these words
are not true :" for they would not be able to do so much as all this
comes to, because they are willing to do nothing at all. But, let
such know, that that, which will condemn them at the last day, will
be, that they have not done what they might have done, in per-
forming duties and in opposing sins, and therefore they willfully
fall short of happiness and salvation.
Object, iii. "But," may some say, "if we should put forth to
our utmost the power of nature, what would that avail us ? "We
cannot thereby work grace in ourselves ; and, without grace, no
salvation is to be had."
To this I answer : Consider, you do not know but, whilst you are
thus doing what you can, God may come in and by his grace enable
you to do what you cannot do. God is not wont to be wanting, in
this particular, unto any. He is found of those, that seek him not ;
and, much more, will he be found of those, that seek him and in-
quire after him, though it be but by the weak endeavors of nature.
Object, iv. " But," may some say, " hath God obliged himself
to convert and save those, that do to the utmost that which nature
enables them to do, in desiring salvation and in seeking to ob-
tain it ?"
To this I answer : God hath not bound himself, but usually he
doth so. God is neither bound to give grace, upon the endeavors
of nature ; neither is he wont to deny it. Can you say, that ever
you knew or heard of any careful, conscientious, industrious soul,
that diligently and conscientiously exercised itself in performing
duties and in avoiding sins, that was not at last truly converted and
eternally saved ? And why then should you doubt or think that
533
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
you shall be the first ? Cast yourself, therefore, upon God ; trusting
to his rich and free grace ; doing the utmost of your endeavors.
However, suppose the worst, that thou art never converted nor
saved, which supposition is very dreadful and terrible ; and, if thou
art careful and conscientious to improve thy abilities to the utmost,
it is altogether improbable; but, suppose the worst:
1. Thou livest here, tlien, more according to the rule of nature and
reason, than others do.
For, when others wallow in sin, thou showest thyself to be more
like a rational man : thou art sensible thou hast a soul of more
worth, than to be lost for want of care and diligence. And, then,
2. Thy pains and punishments, hereafter, shall be greatly mitigated.
Possibly, thou mayest slight this : because, at best, it is damna-
tion : yea, but consider, there are several degrees of torments in
hell. Now thy workings and endeavors may free thee from many
degrees of torment ; and, therefore, they free thee from many hells :
and is not this worth thy labor ? Kay, and not only so, but it is
very probable that you may altogether escape those torments, if
you be conscientious in doing your utmost endeavors.
VI. And now, methinks, every one, that hath but reason to judge
and a soul to save, must needs see so much strength and force in
the arguments that have been propounded, that the next question
should be, " What must we do, to work the works of God ?" John
vi. 28. In every trade aud profession, there is some kind of mys-
tery, that gives to them, that have attained to it, a quicker dispatch
in their business than other men have. And so is it in the work
and profession of a Christian : there is an art and mystery ; and he,
that is master of this, shall make good dispatch in his great work.
And, possibly, we may have some insight into it by these fol-
lowing DIRECTIONS.
Direction" i. If you would work out your own salvation, then
DIGEST AND DISPOSE YOUR WORK INTO A RIGHT ORDER AND
METHOD.
"Want of method breeds confusion ; and makes that a tumult and
a heap of business, that would otherwise become a trade in Chris-
tianity. One attainment makes way for and opens into another:
and, to attempt any thing in Christianity by leaps and jumps as it
were, is fruitless, unprofitable, and vain. No wise man will try to
mount the highest round of a ladder at the first step. But, yet,
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 539
many such preposterous endeavors are found among men, in the
working out of their salvation. In respect of doctrinals, St. Paul
tells us, some built " hay and stubble" upon a foundation of gold :
1 Cor. iii. 12. But, in resjDect of practicals, it is frequent, that many
men endeavor to build gold upon a foundation of hay and stubble.
These men's buildings will soon totter, fall, and come to nothing
but ruin, shame, and disappointment. Now the right disposal of
your great work lies thus : first, you are to work from nature to
grace ; and, then, from grace unto the holy and spiritual perform-
ance of duty, by which grace is much confirmed and strengthened ;
and so, continuing in duty, to arrive at assurance ; and, from this,
the next step is salvation : from nature to grace, and from grace to
duty. See this method laid down by the Apostle : Heb. xii. 28 ;
" Let us," says he, " have grace, whereby we may serve God ac-
ceptably, with reverence and godly fear :" this is the ladder of
heaven, whose bottom step is below grace in nature, and whose
utmost step is above it in absolute perfection and glory : first, there
must be grace ; before any duty can be performed acceptably unto
God. But, most men pervert and disturb this method. And the
ordinary way of disturbance is this : they are frequent in duties ;
but they perform them not, either for grace or from grace ; neither
that they may attain grace by them, nor that they may exercise
grace in them : and yet, notwithstanding, these men think and
hope to work out salvation by such duties as these ; making a leap
from duties to salvation ; neglecting to obtain that grace, that can
make their duties acceptable and saving : and, hence it is, that
they make no quicker dispatch and riddance in their great work.
Now such attempts as these are
Discouraging and disheartening. And,
They are vain and fruitless.
1. They are very discouraging.
Duties never flow freely from the soul, where grace is not like
a continual fountain to supply it. Job, speaking of the hypocrite,
asks this question, "Will he delight himself in God? will he
always call upon him ?" Job xxvii. 10. No : he will not : it is not
possible that he should do so : though, for a time, he may drive at
a high rate, praying both with fervency and affection ; yet will he
soon decay and faint, because he hath no life of grace to carry him
through duties : but he finds them to flow stubbornly from him ;
and, therefore, through weariness and discontent, at last he gives
them over. The good works of graceless persons may be as flou-
rishing as if indeed they were true saints ; but they have not a
540
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
root to supply them : the root of the matter, as Job speaks, is not
in them : and, therefore, the}' are soon nipped and fade away. It
is simply impossible, that a person, "without the life and power of
grace, should persevere in a cordial, affectionate performance of
good works : interest, credit, respect, and natural conscience, are
wheels too weak for so great a burden : it is grace only, that can
overbalance all outward discouragements ; yea, and which is more,
that alone can remove all inward also ; this can make obedience
sweet to a child of God, which to a wicked man must needs be
irksome ; and that, because he hath no relish therein. Mat. xvi. 23.
" Thou savorest not the things that are of God :" this may be much
more said of graceless persons, because they have not salt in them,
for so grace is called, (Col. iv. 6,) that should make holy and hea-
venly things to be savory to them. "What a torment is it, to be
still chewing an unsavory prayer and an unsavory meditation ! to
hear and speak those words, that their ears cannot relish! "Must
I always," says the sinner, "offer this force to myself? Must I
still strain and pump for tears and sighs ? "Were holiness as easy
to me as it is to some, no life would I choose sooner than that : but
I am straitened and pinched up, and all good things come out of
me like the evil spirit, which rends and tears me, and is a torture
and anguish to my heart and bowels." And it is so, because, in
the performance of them, there is a neglect of that grace, that
should make duties become easy : and, therefore, such a one will
shortly give over duties themselves, which he finds to be so trou-
blesome : yea, and will also give over all hopes of attaining any
good at all by them.
2. Such works are also, as to the obtaining of the last and main
end, vain and fruitless-: and that, upon two accounts.
(1) Because the acting of grace is the life and spirit of all our
works ; without which, they are all but carcasses and dead things,
and only equivocally" called good works, even as the picture of a
man may be called a man.
"We are," says the Apostle, "his workmanship; created in
Christ Jesus unto good works." As, after the first creation, God
took a survey of all the works of his hands, and pronounced them
all very good : so there is no work of ours, that God will pro-
nounce to be a good work, but what is the effect of his creating
power; that is, the product of his second creation: "created,"
says the Apostle, " unto good works :" Eph. ii. 10. Good works
are no otherwise necessary to salvation, but as they are the exer-
cises of grace, by which we express the life and likeness of God.
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 541
IIow should grace be seen and known but by works ? First, God
imprinted his own image upon our souls, in regeneration ; and
stamped us feature for feature, grace for grace, and glory for
glory ; for because this is hid and concealed, therefore are we
to copy forth this image in a holy conversation, and to express
every grace in some duty or work of obedience. As those, that
we call falling stars, dart from heaven, and draw after them long
trains of light; so God would have us to shoot up to heaven, but
yet to leave a train of light behind us : our graces must shine always :
we must go on in good works. And those good works are of no value
or account with God, of which grace is not the end or principle.
What says the Apostle ? " Though I bestow all my goods to feed
the poor and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing :" 1 Cor.
xiii. 3. Can a man bestow all his goods upon the poor, and not be
charitable ? Indeed, the word that we translate charity, might, to
avoid some mistakes, better have been translated love ; but, how-
ever, we must take charity for a disposition to relieve the wants and
necessities of others with respect of love to God and his image :
if this good work be not from grace, through a principle of love to
God and obedience to his command, it is but the empty shell and
husk of a good work, and it avails a man nothing. Yea, further :
if, after this, " I give my body to be burned, and have not charity,
it profiteth me nothing :" if my soul burn not as clear and bright
in love, as my body in the flames, it availeth me nothing : I burn
only what was dead before ; and offer a carcase, instead of a sacri-
fice. There is no work or duty, how specious soever, that is of
any profit to the soul, if that work or duty hath not the life and
power of some grace or other expressed in it.
This, then, is the first ground, why works without grace are
fruitless : because they are empty and lifeless. Grace is the life
and spirit of good works.
(2) All works and duties whatever, without grace, leave the
heart in the same estate of sin, and therefore the person in the same
estate of wrath and condemnation, as before. For,
[1] All of them are not a sufficient expiation for the guilt of any
one sin.
Should such men pray and sigh, till their breath were turned
into a cloud, and covered the face of the whole sky ; should they
weep, till they drowned themselves in their own tears : yet, if all
this could be supposed to be only the remorse of nature, and not
true and godly sorrow, they would still be under the same state of
condemnation as the most seared sinner in the world. The prophet
542
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
Micah tells of some, that bid very high for pardon and forgiveness,
as if they were resolved to carry it at any rate whatever : "Where-
with," say they, "shall we come before the Lord, and bow ourselves
before the most-high God ? Shall we come before him with burnt-
offerings, and with calves of a year old? AVill the Lord be pleased
with thousands of rams, and with ten thousands of rivers of oil ?
Shall we give our first-born for our transgression, the fruit of our
bodies for the sin of our souls ?" Micah vi. 6, 7. What high rates
are here bidden, and yet all this falls short ! There is but one
grace, and that is faith, that can give us a right and title to that
righteousness which shall be a sufficient expiation and atonement
for all our sins.
[2] All attainments and attempts, all endeavors and duties, with-
out grace, can never mortify and subdue the power and dominion
of any one lust or corruption.
Men may divert, and chain, and restrain their corruptions ; and
hedge in their lusts, so that they shall not break forth into any
outrageous wickedness : but, yet, without grace, they can never
subdue them ; because it is grace alone, that can lay the axe to the
root of this evil tree.
Notwithstanding, then, all that hath been said concerning the
power of nature, what men may do thereby and how far they may
go: yet here you see what impotence there is in nature, without
grace ; and what it cannot reach to perform.
But, this is not spoken, that, hereby, any should be discouraged
from working ; and, because some doubt of the truth of their graces,
that therefore they should desist from a course of holiness and
obedience : this were plainly to thwart the whole design of this
subject. No : all, that hath been said, is, to persuade men not to
rest satisfied in any work of obedience or religion, in which some
grace is not breathed or exercised ; nor to look upon them at all as
inductive to salvation, as in themselves, but as in reference to true
grace.
How many poor souls are there, who, because they run on in a
round of duties, because they do something that they call good
works, think that salvation is as surely their own, as if all the
promises in the Scripture were sealed and delivered to them by
God himself ! And yet, poor creatures ! they never examine or
regard from what principle this their obedience flows : whether
from a principle of grace; or from the old corrupt principle of
nature, new vamped from some common operations of the Spirit.
Believe it, this is not that obedience, that God requires, nor that
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 543
he will accept : an inward groan, if breathed by grace, is of more
account with God, and will be more available to the soul, than the
most pompous and specious services of unregenerate men. What
is it to God, when you offer not only the blind and the lame, but
the dead also ? Is it not rather an abomination, than obedience ?
The Apostle tells us, " Without works, faith is dead :" James ii. 20 ;
and it is as true, on the other side also, that works, without faith
and other graces of the Spirit, are not only dead, but rotten and
noisome. Every duty, which men perform in a graceless state and
condition, God must needs loathe, and them for it ; the "prayer" of
the wicked is an "abomination" unto the Lord: Prov. xxviii. 9;
it is as hateful unto God, as vapors, that ascend out of tombs from
putrefied bodies, are unto us.
What, then ! must such persons give up themselves to sin there-
fore ? God forbid ! No, rather let such think thus : " If our duties
and our righteousness be so loathsome, what are our sins and ini-
quities ?" Though every sinner be " dead in trespasses and sins,"
yet is it less offensive to have a dead carcass embalmed than to
have it lie open. Still, therefore, continue working ; but, in your
, working, first aim to obtain grace, before you aim at obtaining
heaven and salvation : let it, at no time, content you, that such and
such duties you have performed ; but look what grace you have
acted in them : what is there of God breathing in this prayer, that
I now put up? How am I in hearing, in meditation, in discoursing
of the things of God ? Is my heart holy and spiritual ? Are my
affections pure and fervent ? Are my graces active and vigorous ?
And, are they vigorous in this work of obedience ? Else, to per-
form duties; and to neglect grace that alone can enable us to perform
duties acceptably, is only to go to hell a little more cleanly.
Direction ii. If you would work out your own salvation, as you
must look to the actings of grace as well as to the performance of
duties; so you must labor to grow and increase in those
GRACES, THAT ARE MOST ACTIVE AND WORKING.
And they are two, the grace of faith, and the grace of love
To grow strong in these graces, is the most compendious way for
a Christian to dispatch his great work. I may call them the two
hands of a Christian : and he, that is most active in these, works
out his salvation " with both hands earnestly."
1. Tlie actings of faith are of mighty advantage to the working out
of our salvation.
54A
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
Two senses there are, in which salvation may be said to be
wrought out.
In title : in actual possession and enjoyment.
Now faith is a working out of the one, and a compendious fur-
therance towards the working out of the other.
(1) Upon our believing, salvation is already wrought out for us,
in right and title.
" He, that believeth, shall be saved :" here is the title. The great
work is then done and finished, when once faith is wrought. And,
therefore, when the Jews came to inquire of our Saviour, how they
should do to "work the works of God :" John vi. 28, 29, our Lord
tells them, " This is the work of God, that ye believe on him, whom
he hath sent." Nay, further, as a faith of adherence or acceptance
gives a right and title to salvation ; so a faith of full assurance is
this salvation itself: for, "Faith is the substance of things hoped
for, the evidence of things not seen :" Heb. xi. 1 : in its justifying
act, it gives a title to salvation : in its assuring act, it gives the sub-
stance of the thing itself: for it is much at one to a strong faith, to
believe heaven, and to enjoy it.
(2) Faith cloth compendiously further and promote the working
out of our salvation, in actual possession.
And that, because faith is that grace, which draweth all that
ability and strength from Christ, whereby a Christian is enabled to
work. Faith is not only a grace of itself, but it is steward and pur-
veyor for all other graces ; and its office is to bring in provision
for them, while they are working : and, therefore, as a man's faith
grows either stronger or weaker, so his work goes on more or less
vigorously. When other graces are in want, and cry "Give, give;"
then faith betakes itself to Christ, and saith, " Lord, such a grace
stands in need of so much strength to support it ; and such a
grace stands in need of so much support to act it : and I have
nothing to give it myself; and therefore I come to fetch supplies
from thee." And, certainly, this faith, that comes thus empty-
handed unto Christ, never goes away empty-handed from Christ.
What is it of which you compiain ? Is it, that the work stands
at a stay, and you cannot make it go forward ? Is it, that temp-
tations are strong and violent; that duties are hard, irksome,
and difficult ? Why set faith on work to go to Christ, and there
you may be sure to have supply ; because faith is an omnipotent
grace : " All things are possible to him, that believeth :" and that,
because all things are possible to that God and to that Christ, on
whom faith is acted. There is no grace, nor no supply, nor mercy
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
545
laid up in the Lord Jesus Christ, but it is all in the hands of a
believer's faith ; and he may take from thence whatsoever he needs,
to supply the present wants and necessities of his soul.
2. Another working grace is the fervent actings of love.
Love is the great wheel of the soul, that sets all the rest a
moving; and makes it like "the chariots of Ammi-nadib," Cant,
vi. 12, to run swiftly towards its desired object. There is a mutual
dependence between faith and love, in their working : love depends
upon faith to strengthen it, and faith depends again upon love to
act it. As we love not that, which we do not know : and our
knowledge of God and of the things of eternity is by faith, not by
vision : so those things, which we do know and which we do
believe, yet if we love them not we shall never endeavor after
them. The Apostle therefore tells us, that "faith worketh by love."
There is a threefold spiritual love required to expedite our great
work.
A transcendent love of God.
A regular love of ourselves.
- A complacent love for and delight in our work itself.
Now when the affections go out after these objects of love, this
will much facilitate our great work.
(1) The love of God is a great help to our duty.
Our Saviour therefore urgeth obedience, upon this very account :
" If ye love me, keep my commandments :" John xiv. 15. And,
says the Apostle, " This is the love of God," that is, this is a cer-
tain sign, or it is the constant effect of our love to God, " that we
keep his commandments : and his commandments are not griev-
ous :" 1 John v. 3. They are not grievous, because they are His
commandments, who is the love and joy of our souls.
Divine love always conforms itself to divine precepts: and tnat,
for two reasons :
[1] Because this grace, as it desires the beatific union to God in
glory, hereafter ; for love is the desire of union : so, now, it causes
an unspeakable union of will, and a supernatural sympathy of
affection, betwixt God and the soul.
Which union cannot be a union of equality or entity, as is in
the Persons of the Blessed Trinity : and, therefore, it is a union
of subordination of a Christian's will to the will of God. Now
what is this will of God ? The Apostle tell us : " This is the will
of God, even your sanctification :" 1 Thes. iv. 3. And the same
Apostle tell us, in another place, " We are his workmanship,
created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before
Vol. II.— 35
546
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
ordained that we should walk in them :" Eph. ii. 10. And is
this God's will, and shall it not be our work? Hath God ordained
that we should walk therein, and shall we be averse from or sloth-
ful thereunto ? How can we pretend that we love God, while we
neglect the only thing which he requires from us, holiness and
obeilience ? God wills our holiness, because there is no better
thing that he can will, next uuto himself : the image of God, next
to himself, is the most excellent and chief good. Every thing, the
nearer it approacheth unto God, the more desirable it becomes in
itself: now that, which conies most near unto God, and advances
the soul in some resemblance and similitude to him, is holiness
and endeavors after obedience ; whereby we become conformable
unto God, and attain some faint shadows and essays of the divine
perfections. The soul wills in order unto God's will. God wills
holiness, because it is most desirable : and we must will our own
holiness ; because, if we love God as we pretend to do, our wills
must be conformable to his holy will.
[2] Love to God is a help to duty, because it is in and by duty,
that we enjoy the presence of God, and have communion and fel-
lowship with him.
These are the lattices, through which God appears to the long-
ing soul : and, though he many times vouchsafes but half smiles
and little glances ; yet, in these reserved communications, the soul
finds so much sweetness, as engageth it to a constant performance
of duties all its days. "Here," says the soul, "God was wont to
walk in his sanctuary : here, have I heard his voice : here, have I
seen his face : his Spirit hath here breathed upon me : his conso-
lations have here refreshed me : and, therefore, here will I wait
upon him as long as I live." "I remember well," says the soul,
" when, in prayer and meditation, my heart hath been filled by
him, poured out to him, and accepted with him. I remember
when he filled me first with sighs, and then with songs ; and both
alike unutterable ; and, therefore, I will keep to the performance
of these duties, waiting for the further discoveries and manifesta-
tions of my God unto me."
(2) As love to God, so a regular self-love will much help and
further our obedience and duty.
And then is self-love truly regular, when men love their own
souls, as God loves them. Now God's love to the souls of men
is such, that, though he wills " all men to be saved," yet he wills
that none shall be saved, but "through sanctification of the Spirit
and belief of the truth:" and, whilst we love ourselves, if we ob-
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
5i7
serve the same method and order, this self-love is always com-
mendable and necessary. Desires after eternal happiness and salva-
tion are natural to that soul, that is truly conscious of its own
immortality ; and of its eternal, unalterable state and condition :
and, when these desires are directed to future happiness through
present holiness, then are they regular and become gracious. We
are not so straitly limited by God's sovereignty over us, but, while
we fix one eye upon our work, we may fix the other on our reward.
God is not so strict in his prerogative over us, as to require service
from us, from what we have already received from him : he is not
as a cruel lord and master to say, " Obey me, though afterwards you
perish : see to it, that you love and glorify me, though I eternally
punish you :" though, considering that infinite distance we stand
at from God, we could object nothing against the equity of his pro-
ceedings. No, but God hath so graciously twisted his glory and
our duty together, that, while we promote the one, we do also pro-
mote the other ; and, while we work for God, we do but work for
ourselves. Now are there any, that need to be persuaded to love
themselves ? Is it not the great and general sin, that all men love
and seek themselves? And do not men, by becoming self lovers,
become self-destroyers? They do: but it is because they seek
themselves out of God's way, that they lose themselves forever.
Religion and holiness are not such severe things, as to exclude self-
love : nay, right self-love is that, which is nowhere to be found
separate from true grace. Ministers call upon men to exercise self-
denial and self-abhorrence ; and this the foolish world mistake, as
if they exhorted them to divorce themselves from themselves, to
lay aside all respect and consideration of self, and to offer violence
to the most common principles of self-preservation: no; would to
God we all sought ourselves more earnestly and constantly than
we do, and that we all knew wherein our greatest interest and con-
cernment did lie ! then should we not leave our great work undone ;
nor gratify the sloth of our corrupt humors, and the sinful propen-
sities of our carnal part ; nor should we think what we do for sin
and Satan we do for ourselves : no ; all this is to hate ourselves :
and wicked men, at the last day, shall know, that they have been
their own most bitter and most implacable enemies; that they
would not be content with any thing less, than their own eternal
ruin. A true Christian is the only selfish man in the world : all
others are not self-lovers, but self-destroyers. What shall I say
more than this ? The Apostle asks, did ever any man hate his
own flesh ? Did ever any man delight to gash and burn, to rack
548
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
and torture himself? Truly I may ask the quite contrary : do
almost any love their own spirits, their spiritual part, their souls?
This, they wound and gash, by many a bloody sin : this, they burn
and sear, by hardness and impenitence : this, they go about to tor-
ture and torment in hell forever. O, therefore, be persuaded, at
length to take pity on yourselves : considering, that you are but
destroying, while you think you are embracing yourselves ; and,
that that will be found but self-murder at last, which you now call
self-love.
(3) A complacent love to and delight in your work, is a great
furtherance of it.
A wicked man serves God grudgingly : he murmurs at duties,
and looks upon them only as tasks and burdens ; thinking every
thing which he doth for God too much, too heavy and weighty :
the commands of God are all of them hard sayings and grievous
impositions, that he cannot bear. He could believe Christ sooner
in any thing, than when he tells him, " My yoke is easy, and my
burden is light:" Mat. xi. 30: here he cannot believe Christ.
" Thus much time," saith the slothful sinner, " must I spend in
prayer: and there must I humble myself to God, whom I hate;
and confess before him those sins, that 1 love ; and beg that grace,
that I have slighted. So much time, must I spend in reading the
law, that I never mean to observe ; perusing over only the sen-
tence of my condemnation. And, so often, must I fix and dwell
upon holy and spiritual thoughts ; which never, at any time, darted
into or passed intransiently, but they did discompose me, and leave
a damp and sadness upon my spirit behind them." And, therefore,
because there is not a holy complacency and delight in the service
of God, all such men's endeavors are both faint, inconstant, and
languishing while they are about them, and seldom do they resume
them again. But a true Christian works with abundance of delight
and cheerfulness in the service of God : in every duty, his soul is
filled full of holy affections, by which it soars to heaven : duties
are meat and drink to him, spiritual manna, in which he takes
more satisfaction and contentment than wicked men do in their
sins ; and therefore he performs these duties so earnestly, because
he doth it with complacency : all that he repines at, is, that natural
necessity, sinful weakness and infirmities and worldly employments,
do purloin so much of his time from this great work. Now when
once the heart is brought to such a frame and temper as this, thus
to delight in obedience and in the work and service of God, then
will this working for salvation go on with power.
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION.
549
Direction iii. Another direction is that in the text : WORK for
SALVATION WITH FEAR AND TREMBLING.
A trembling hand best performs a Christian's work.
Now this fear is not a fear of distrust or despondency; for that
is so contrary to this duty of working for salvation, as that it
stupefies and benumbs all endeavors, and is a great enemy to the
performance of this duty. But,
1. It is a fear of solicitude and carefulness ; as it stands opposed
to carnal security, and that presumption, that is the common and
ordinary destruction of most men.
This holy fear is the best preservative of true grace. The
Apostle therefore tells us, " Thou standest by faith : be not high-
minded, but fear :" implying, that they would not stand long,
though they stood by faith, unless they were upheld with godly
fear ; and the reason is, because it is the property of fear to foresee
and forecast dangers, and to put the soul in a posture of defence
and security before they approach. For, as the wise man tells us,
the "prudent man foreseeth the evil, and hideth himself: but the
simple pass on, and are punished :" Prov. xxii. 3. They are rash
and confident in their undertakings, and. so they pass on and are
punished. Fear makes a Christian circumspect and thoughtful,
how he may keep from miscarriages in the performance of his
great work. "If God call me to such a duty, how shall I perform
it? If, to bear such a cross and affliction, how shall I glorify
him under it? If, to conflict with such temptations, how shall
I resist and overcome them? Yea, how shall I do to break
through all difficulties, duties, and oppositions, that I, who am but
a weak and feeble Christian, may meet withal ? And how shall I
do to bear up ?" And, thus, pondering what may be his duty,
and forecasting what duties God may call him unto, he is enabled
to do what was his duty at present, and what also may by provi-
dence hereafter become his duty. Nothing overtakes such a man,
unexpected ; nor doth any thing surprise him, unprovided for it.
And thus a careful fear enables him in the performance of his
great work.
2. A fear of humility and holy reverence of God, conduceth much
to the working out of our salvation : and that, in three particulars.
(1) It much helps us in our great work, to fear God as our Lord
and Master, that sees and overlooks all our works ; observing both
what we do, and how we do it also.
That servant must be desperately bold, that will dare to be idle,
or slight and perfunctory in his work, while his master's eye is
550
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY,
upon him. Christians should consider God's eye is always upon
them ; in praying, in hearing, and in every duty that tbey perform ;
yea, in every action of their whole lives. And, if the eye of a
master, that is but a fellow-creature, nay but a fellow-servant, can
have such awe and influence upon his servant as to make him
careful how be works and what he works, and to make him diligent
in his work ; should not the consideration of God's eye being upon
us, who stands at an infinite distance from us, much more cause a
holy fear and diligence in us, in doing what our Lord and Master
commands us ?
(2) Fear God also, as Him, from whom you have all your power
. and ability to work.
Fear him, lest at any time, through any neglect or miscarriage
of yours, He should be provoked to suspend his influence and
withdraw his grace from you, and to leave you to your own weak-
ness and impotence, upon whose influence all your obedience doth
depend. This is the Apostle's argument in the text : " "Work
with fear for God worketh in you, both to will and to do." Holy
diligence in obedience cannot be more strongly enforced on an in-
genuous spirit, than by considering that all that strength and
ability, which we have to work, is received from God ; and there-
fore should be improved for God, lest, for our sloth, he deprive us
of that of which we make no use.
(3) In working, fear God also, as Him, that will be the judge and
rewarder of your works forever.
You perform them unto Him, who is to pass sentence upon them,
and upon you for them : and will you then dare to do them sloth-
fully and negligently ? God will try every man's work with fire,
and will call every action to a severe and strict account. Every
man's work shall be seen through and through : and then it shall
be known, who hath wrought the works of God, and who hath ful-
filled the will of Satan; and the final doom and irreversible sen-
tence shall then be pronounced according to men's works. God
"will," says the Apostle, "render to every man according to his
works : To them, who, by patient continuance in well doing, seek
for glory and immortality," to them he will render " eternal life :
But unto them, that are contentious, and do not obey the truth, but
obey unrighteousness," he will render unto them " indignation and
wrath, tribulation and anguish, upon every soul that doeth evil :"
Eom. ii. 6-9. "Would you but thus fear God as an upright and
impartial judge, that will render unto every one according to his
works, how would this prevail with you, so to work, that, at last,
IN WORKING OUT OUR OWN SALVATION. 551
you might be found of God in well doing, and receive the blessed
reward and sentence of the diligent and faithful servant, to enter
into your Master's joy.
Direction iv. If you would work for salvation successfully,
then WORK SPEEDILY, WITHOUT DELAY ; AND CONSTANTLY, WITH-
OUT CESSATION.
1. Work speedily, without delay.
Delays, in all affairs, are dangerous ; but, in soul affairs, usually
they are damnable. For,
(1) The longer you procrastinate and delay, the greater and
more difficult will your work be at last.
Corruption will be grown more tough: ill humors will be
grown more stubborn : your heart will be more hardened : your
affections, being more habituated, will be more firmly engaged to
sin : the devil will plead right to you, by prescription ; and it is
hard keeping an enemy out, that hath had long possession.
(2) Consider what a desperate folly it is, to put off your work
till to-morrow : you are not sure that you shall live to see another
Jay.
And oh ! what hazards do those men run, whose hopes of heaven
lepend upon no better foundation, than their hopes of life ; and
whose eternal salvation is subject to as many casualties and acci-
dents, as are their present beings in this world. Man's breath is
m his nostrils : and, yet, how do men suffer their souls and their
everlasting happiness to depend upon nothing surer than their
oreath ; that breath that every moment goes forth from them, and
they know not whether ever it shall return to them again!
But, suppose your life and days should continue ; and you
should reach unto that time, whereof you have boasted, and
wherein you have promised to mind the concernments of your
soul's eternal happiness ; yet, consider,
(3) The grace of God is not at your disposal.
And then, either,
[1] The outward call may cease, or it may grow more faint and
tow You may not be so daily importuned and solicited for hea-
ven, as now you are. Ordinances and opportunities may cease ;
or you, for your contempt, may be given over to contempt and
neglect of them.
[2] The inward dictates of your own consciences and the mo-
tions of the Holy Spirit may cease. Conscience may be bribed to
silence : and the Holy Ghost may be commissioned to depart after
552
PRACTICAL CHRISTIANITY.
this present opportunity ; arid never more may you have his
breathings and movings upon your hearts, if pou do not now
listen to them.
[3] If inward motions do continue, are you sure, after this mo-
ment's refusal, that you shall obtain that grace from God, that may
make you willing to close with those motions ? Leave not, there-
fore, the eternal salvation of your precious and immortal souls at
such hazards and delays. " Now is the accepted time now is the
day of salvation: To-day, therefore, if ye will hear his voice, even
while it is called To-day, harden not your hearts :" for this is the
only time and season for working.
2. As you must work speedily, without delay ; so you must
work constantly, without cessation or intermission.
To stand still, is to backslide ; and to cease working, is to undo
and unravel what you have wrought. You are not like men, that
row in a still water ; who, though they slack their course, yet find
themselves in the same station ; but you are to go against tide and
stream ; the tide of your own corruptions, and the stream of other
men's actions and examples. And the least intermission here
will be to your loss : hereby you will be carried far down the
tide ; yea, and much pains and labor will scarce suffice to regain
what a little sloth hath lost.
The Lord make what hath been spoken profitable. Amen.
THE
ASSURANCE OF SALVATION,
A POWERFUL MOTIVE
TO SERVE GOD WITH FEAR.
Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot he moved, let us have
grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably, with reverence and godly
fear : for our God is a consuming fire. Heb. xii. 28, 29.
INTRODUCTION.
This text contains in it a doctrine, a use, and a motive.
The doctrine is, " We" have received " a kingdom which cannot
be moved."
The use or inference from thence is this : Therefore, " Let us
serve God."
And the motive, to enforce this exhortation, is in these words,
"for our God is a consuming fire."
First. In the first part, which is the thesis or position, " We" have
received " a kingdom which cannot be moved," we must know,
there is twofold kingdom : a kingdom of grace, set up in the heart
of a saint, where Christ alone reigns as sole monarch and sove-
reign ; and a kingdom of glory, prepared for us in the highest
heavens, where we shall reign as kings with Christ forever.
If we take it in the former sense, for the kingdom of grace, so
the Apostle saith, we have a kingdom, that is, we have it already
in possession. Christ hath established his dominion over every be-
liever : and, though he sits personally upon his throne in heaven ;
yet he rules in us by the vicegerency and deputation of his Spirit
that received commission from him, and also by the law of his
word energized by him.
If we understand it in the latter sense, for the kingdom of glory,
which seems most congruous to the design of the Apostle, so also,
we have a kingdom, and that in a fourfold sense.
By grace, giving us. the earnest of it.
By faith, realizing it.
By hope, embracing it. And,
By the promises, assuring of it.
First. We have a kingdom of glory, in the earnest and first-
fruits of it.
553
554
THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION,
The comforts and graces of the Spirit are very often, in Scrip-
ture, called " the earnest of our inheritance :" so you have it in
2 Cor. i. 22, and in Eph. i. 14. An earnest, you know, is always
part of the bargain : so God, to assure us that he is in earnest when
he promiseth heaven and glory to us, hath already given us part
of it in the graces of his Spirit. Grace and glory are one and the
same thing, in a different type, in a small and a capital letter :
here, we have heaven in the germ and commencement ; hereafter,
we shall have it in consummate perfection : glory lies hidden and
contained in grace, as the beauty of a flower lies undeveloped
in the seed. Therefore the Psalmist saith, Ps. xcvii. 11 : " Light is
sown for the righteous :" that is, the light of joy and of a future
life are in the graces of God's children as in their seed, and they
shall certainly bud and sprout forth into perfect happiness.
Secondly. We have a kingdom of glory, because faith realizeth
things future, and giveth an existence and being to things that are
not.
This is that grace, to which nothing is past nor nothing future.
It contracts all things into present time, and makes all actually
existent. It draws things, that are at a great distance from it, near
to itself: and thus the Galatians' faith represented the death of
Christ so visibly to them, that the Apostle told them, he was
" crucified among" them : Gal. iii 1. It dives down into the gulf
of future times, and bringeth up things that as yet are not. It is
much the same to a strong faith, to have heaven, or to believe it :
this grace makes heaven as really present, as if it were already in
possession : and therefore it is called, in Heb. xi. 1 ; " the evidence
of things not seen, the substance of things hoped for ;" it is the
very being of things hoped for ; the being of those things, that as
yet have no being.
Thirdly. "We have a kingdom of glory, as in the view of faith,
so also in the embraces of hope.
And therefore hope is called, the " anchor of the soul which
entereth into that within the veil :" Heb. vi. 19, that is, into heaven :
it lays hold on all that glory, that is there laid up and kept in
reversion for us. Hope is, in itself, a solid and substantial pos-
session ; for it stirs up the same affections, it excites the same joy,
delight, and complacency, as fruition itself doth. It is the taster
of all our comforts: and, if they be but temporal, it not only
tastes them, but sometimes quite devours them ; and leaves us in
suspense, whether it be not better to be expectants than enjoyers.
Heavenly hope gives the same real contentment and satisfaction :
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD.
555
it antedates our- glory; and puts us into the possession of our in-
heritance, whilst we are yet in our nonage : only it doth not spend
and devour its object, beforehand, as early hope doth.
Fourthly. We have a kingdom of glory, because God hath
assured to us the possession of it by his immutable word of
promise.
And therefore it is called " eternal life, which God, that cannot
lie, promised before the world began :" Tit. i. 2. God's word is as
good security, as actual possession. It is this word, that gives us
right and title to it ; and this right we may well call ours. Hence
we have it, and it is observable, Mark xvi. 16. "He, that believeth
shall be saved :" here is assurance of salvation, for the future.
But, in John iii. 18, it is, "He, that believeth not, is condemned
already." Unbelievers are no more actually condemned, than be-
lievers are actually saved : only, what God promiseth, or what God
threateneth, it is all one whether he saith it is done or it shall be
done ; for damnation is as sure to the one, and salvation as certain
to the other, as if they were already in their final estate. So, then
we have a kingdom : that is, God, who cannot lie, hath promised
it ; and his promise is as much as actual possession itself.
This kingdom is described to us, in the text, to be immovable.
It is not like the kingdoms of the earth, that are all subject to
earthquakes and commotions ; but we have " a kingdom, which
cannot be moved." And, if we understand this of the kingdom
of grace in the hearts of believers, then the sense is, it can never
be so moved as to be utterly removed : though it be shaken and
battered, yet " the foundation of God standeth sure, having this
seal. The Lord knoweth them that are his ;" as the Apostle
speaks, 2 Tim. ii. 19 : indeed, as earthquakes are caused by some
gases confined in the bowels of the earth, so is there enough in
us to cause shakings and earthquakes : there .are those corrupt and
sinful vapors of lusts, that are still working and heaving in our
breasts ; that, were not God's truth, wisdom, and power all engaged
to keep and preserve us, we should be soon moved from our stand-
ing and overthrown. If we understand by it the kingdom of
glory, that is certainly immovable : We have " a kingdom which
cannot be moved :" there, we shall be free from the temptations of
Satan, from the infirmities and corruptions of the flesh, from the
mutability and fickleness of our own wills ; and shall have a blessed
necessity imposed upon us, to be forever holy, and to be forever
happy.
Secondly, From the thesis, the Apostle proceeds to draw a prac-
556
THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION.
tical inference : wherein we may observe, both, what he exhorts U9
to do, and how we ought to do it.
The matter of the duty, to which he exhorts us, is, " Let us have
grace, whereby we may serve God."
The manner how we ought to serve God is set down in one
word, and that is acceptably : " Let us serve God acceptably :"
which that we may do, he directs us to the means ; and that is, in
all our serving God let us address ourselves to him, " with reve-
rence and godly fear :" let us serve God acceptably, with reverence
and godly fear.
I shall only as I pass along, take a taste of this part of the text,
before I fix upon what I principally intend. The word here trans-
lated reverence signifies shamefacedness or bashfulness ; such, as is
commendable in inferiors, while they are in the presence of their
superiors. And it applies in it two things : first, consciousness of
our own vileness and unworthiness : secondly, an overawing sense
of another's excellency. For modesty, or reverence, consists in
these two things ; in humble thoughts of ourselves, and in a high
esteem of others. Unto this the Apostle exhorts us in the text, by
the word reverence. Whence observe this : that a due sense of our
own vileness and of God's glorious majesty, is an excellent quali-
fication in all our services to make them acceptable. Let us
"serve God acceptably, with reverence and godly fear."
Thirdly. You have, in the text, the motive, whereby the Apos-
tle enforceth this exhortation : " For our God is a consuming fire."
These words are cited out of Deut. iv. 24, where Moses, to bring
the Israelites from idolatry, represents God to them as " a jealous
God and a consuming fire." And here the Apostle makes use of
them, to compose men into a holy awe and reverence of God in
serving him. "Whence observe,
First. That an irreverent and fearless worship of the true God,
provokes him and deserves his consuming wrath, as well as the
idolatrous worship of a false god.
Moses makes use of the same words, to deter the Israelites from
idolatry and worshiping a false god, as the Apostle makes use of,
to excite us to a reverence and worshiping of the true God.
Secondly. Whereas it is said, that " our God is a consuming fire ;"
observe, That our peculiar interest in God is no encouragement to
cast off our most awful fear of God. Though he hath laid down his
enmity against us, yet he hath not laid down his sovereignty and
majesty over us. Indeed, these two expressions, "our God," and
" a consuming fire," at first blush and glance seem to look strangely
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD.
557
and wistly one upon another : but the Holy Ghost hath excellently
tempered them. He is " our God :" this corrects that despairing
fear, that otherwise would seize upon us, from the consideration of
God as a consuming fire. And he is " a consuming fire " also :
this corrects that presumptuous irreverence unto which the con-
sideration of our interest in God, without such correction, might
possibly embolden us.
I. You see now, from the explication of these words, what an
excellent copious portion of Scripture I have unfolded unto you,
wherein indeed is contained the true art and method of serving
God acceptably. It is the fear of God, that quickens us to serve
him : and this fear of God is pressed upon us and wrought in us,
by two strong principles : we have " a kingdom :" and, what is
strange too for those that have a kingdom of God, " our God is a
consuming fire," and therefore let us fear him.
Now this is such a principle, that carnal men are not apt to
apprehend it. They say, " If we have ' a kingdom, that cannot be
removed,' why then should we fear ? And if ' God' be such ' a
sonsuming fire,' why should we ever expect that kingdom, since
we are but as stubble ?" But our Apostle hath well conjoined
them together : and, from that conjunction, I shall raise and prose-
cute this one PROPOSITION.
That, even those, who stand highest in the love and
FAVOR OP God, and have the fullest assurance thereof,
AND OF THEIR INTEREST IN HIM AS THEIR GOD, OUGHT, NOTWITH-
STANDING, TO FEAR HIM AS A SIN-REVENGING GOD AND A CON-
SUMING FIRE.
In prosecuting this proposition, I shall show you how consistent
the grace of fear is with other graces of the Spirit : that it is no
impediment to full assurance, love of God, a spirit of adoption,
holy rejoicing, nor holy boldness.
i. In showing you that the grace of fear is no impediment to full
assurance, I shall consider,
"What fear of God it is, with which a believer should always
overawe his heart.
Upon what .grounds and considerations he is thus to do. "What
there is in a reconciled God, that may be a ground and motive to
overawe our hearts with a fear of his majesty.
553
THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION,
1. What fear of God it is, with which a believer should overawe his
heart.
Fear, in general, is described to be a passion or an affection of
the mind, arising from tbe apprehension of some great evil with
difficulty avoidable.
And, as it is observed by some, it usually carries in it three
things.
A doubtfulness or uncertainty of the event, what it may prove :
and this is always a torment to the mind.
A terror, that ariseth from the greatness of the evil apprehended
and feared.
A careful flight and aversion from it.
(1) There is, in fear, a doubtfulness and uncertainty of the event.
And this is a torment, when a man is racked in suspense and
doubt what to expect ; whether or no the vengeance of God will
not fall heavy upon him ; whether or no he be not fuel on which
this consuming fire will forever prey. Now this is not that fear,
which the Apostle, in this text, exhorts us to serve God withal :
no, to " serve God with reverence and godly fear," is not to serve
him with a doubtful, anxious, and solicitous fear of what the event
may prove : nay, such a fear as this, is inconsistent Avith actual
assurance ; and those, who are perplexed with it, cannot say we
have a kingdom, and cannot fear their God as a consuming fire
There may be a genuine, awful fear of God as " a consuming fire
where there is not the least doubt remaining concerning our final
state ; where the soul is fully assured, that God will be to him not
a fire to consume him, but a sun to cherish him forever. I will
give you one or two remarkable scriptures to this purpose. In
Heb. iv. 1 ; " Let us fear lest, a promise being left us of entering
into his rest, any of you should seem to come short of it :" here the
Apostle quickens them to the exercise of- holiness, from the fear of
falling short of heaven : yea, though they had assurance by God's
promise of it; "lest, a promise being left us of entering into his
rest," yet you should fall short of it. And so the Apostle triumphs
in his assurance, 2 Cor. v. 1 ; " We know that we have a house
eternal in the heavens :" and yet, in verse 11, he quickens himself
to the discharge of his ministerial office, from the fear of God's
wrath ; " knowing the terror of the Lord, we persuade men :" though
he was assured of glory, yet he quickens himself to the discharge
of his ministerial function, by the fear of God's wrath. So that it
is evident there may be a fear of God's wrath exciting unto duty ;
where yet there is a full assurance, beyond all doubting and hesi-
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD.
553
tation, of escaping wrath. So that this is not that fear, unto which
the Apostle excites them who have assurance.
(2) There is, in fear, a terror: a shivering in the soul, upon the
apprehension of the greatness of the evil feared, but avoided too :
and this is consistent with full assurance.
Thus the terror of past dangers sometimes causeth as much
terror, as if we were again to encounter them. So, when be-
lievers look back upon that wrath and fiery indignation, that they
have narrowly escaped ; upon that lake of brimstone, that boils and
burns behind them, wherein thousands of others are forever swal-
lowed up ; this cannot but affect them with a holy horror and fear
of God's wrath against sinners, though they have full assurance of
his love.
(3) There is also, in fear, a flight and aversion from the evil feared:
and this, also, is consistent with full assurance.
Noah had full assurance from the promise of God, for his pre-
servation from the deluge ; and yet it is said, that Noah, being
" moved with fear, prepared an ark." Full assurance of escape from
evil is far from hindering, as some calumniate it, the use of means
to prevent that evil : yea, the assurance, that we have to escape hell
and wrath, is of the greatest and most effectual influence, to make
us careful to use those means whereby we may escape it. See this
in 2 Cor. vii. 1 ; " Having these promises let us cleanse ourselves
from all filthiness both of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in
the fear of God:" so, in Tit. ii. 11-13; "The grace of God, that
bringeth salvation" teacheth us to deny " ungodliness and worldly
lusts Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing
of.....our Lord Jesus Christ :" so, in 1 John iii. 3 ; " Every man, that
hath this hope in him, purifieth himself even as He is pure."
Thus you see what fear it is, to which the Apostle exhorts
believers, who have a kingdom : not a fear of perplexing doubt-
fulness, but such as is consistent with their full assurance: that is,
so to fear the wrath of God, as to have their hearts affected with
terror at the greatness and insupportableness of that wrath, though
they have escaped it ; and to fear so, as to avoid all sin, and all
that exposeth to that wrath. In these two senses, they, who are
assured that God is their God, ought to fear him as " a consuming
fire."
2. Let us now see upon what grounds and considerations a believer,
who is assured of God's love and favor to him, should yet fear him.
(1) As a consuming fire.
660
THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION,
[1] The consideration of that mighty and dreadful power, that
God puts forth in the punishing and afflicting the damned, may
strike fear into the hearts of those, that are fully assured of God's
love and favor to them.
Such a fear as this, the holy angels themselves have : though
they are secured by Christ in that blessed state and condition that
they enjoy ; yet, to see God stripping and making bare his arm,
to lay on weighty strokes of everlasting vengeance upon their
fellow angels that are fallen, makes them tremble and stand aston-
ished at tbe almighty power of God: and this keeps them at a due
distance, in their thoughts and apprehensions of his dreadful ma-
jesty. And should it not much more make us to tremble with an
awful respect of the power of God, to consider how he crushes
and breaks the damned in hell, by his own almighty arm stretched
out, in the full power of his wrath, to their everlasting destruc-
tion ? It is from this power of God, that Christ himself enforceth
the fear of God : Mat. x. 28. " Fear him, which is able to destroy
both soul and body in hell :" though God should assure you, that
he would never destroy you in hell ; yet, because he is able to do
it, therefore you should fear him.
[2] This fear may arise in the hearts of the children of God,
who are most assured of his love, from the consideration of the
wrath and dreadful severity of God, as well as of his power.
If a father corrects his slave in his wrath, this will cause fear
and dread in the son, though he knows that wrath shall never fall
upon him : so, a child of God, who is assured of the tender love
and favor of God to himself, yet, when he sadly considers that
wrath and indignation that is in God against the damned ; when
he sees his heavenly Father angry, though it be not against him ;
this must needs strike a reverential fear and awe into his soul.
Now this reverential fear will remain forever : " The fear of the
Lord endureth forever." Yea, when the children of God shall be
made forever happy in heaven, yet this fear shall be then in-
creased, and not at all diminished : the more they see of the power
of the wrath and severity of God executed upon the damned, the
more they fear and reverence this powerful, this sin-revenging God.
And this kind of fear is no prejudice to their full assurance and
joy, nor shall it be prejudicial to their complete and perfect hap-
piness in heaven.
[3] The consideration of the desert of sin, should cause a holy
fear of God, even in those, that are fully assured of his love.
When a child of God looks upon sin, and sees what wrath and
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD. 561
torment he hath deserved by it, though he be assured by the testi-
mony of the Spirit of God that he is pardoned ; yet it cannot but
fright him to consider, that he should deserve so great condemna-
tion : as a malefactor, though he be pardoned, yet if he be present
at the execution of his fellow offenders, must needs be struck with
fear and horror, that he should be guilty of the same crimes, for
which they are to suffer such sharp and cruel punishments. What
the thief on the cross said unto his fellow thief, " Dost not thou
fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation ?" the same
may I say to believers : Do not you fear God, seeing you deserve,
at least to be in the same condemnation with those wretches, that
lie howling in hell ?
[4] Another ground of fear is, that it is in itself possible, that
all this wrath should be your portion forever ; even yours, who
are most assured of glory.
And is not this just cause of fear ; if not of expectation, yet at
least of terror ? Indeed, as God hath been graciously pleased to
bind himself in a covenant of grace and mercy to you, so it is im-
possible that this wrath should fall upon you ; but, yet, such a sup-
position as this is enough to cause fear in the most assured heart ;
to think, that, if God had not engaged himself by promise to de-
liver him from that wrath, what then would have been his condition
to all eternity ? "Would not such thoughts as these make you trem-
ble ? Suppose a man were fast chained to the top of some high rock,
hanging over a bottomless gulf; though he knew and was assured
that he should not fall into it, being immovably fastened there ;
yet, when he looks down that deep and dangerous precipice, and sees
the gulf foaming and raging under him, will not a cold fear thrill
through his heart to think, "O! if I were not here fastened by a
strong chain to this immovable rock, what would become of me?
Even so, Believers, you that are most assured to escape hell, this
is your condition : you are fastened to the Rock of Ages by the
unchangeable promise of God, that will ever hold you fast ; but
yet, every time that you look down into the bottomless gulf that
is under you, where thousands are swallowed up to all eternity,
doth not such a thought as this is fright you, " 0 ! if I were not
fastened to this immovable rock ; if God had not made an ever-
lasting covenant with me, ordered in all things and sure ; I should
also have been swallowed up with the rest of the world, and have
gone down quick into hell ?" Alas ! we are all of us held over the
lake of fire and brimstone in the hands of God : some, he holds in
the left-hand of his common providence ; and others, he holds in
Vol. II.— 36
562
THE ASSURANCE OF -SALVATION,
the right-hand of his special grace : those, whom he holds only in
the hands of his providence, he lets fall and drop, one after another,
into hell, where they are swallowed up and lost eternally : those,
that he holds in the hands of his grace, it is true it is impossible
upon that supposition, that ever they should fall into hell ; yet,
when they think, " 0 ! if we were not upheld !" yea, how possible
it was that they should not have been upheld ; this apprehension
must needs strike them with fear and terror : though not with a
perplexing doubtfulness, concerning the safety of their condition ;
yet with a doubtful apprehension of the possibility of what would
have been their condition, if God had held them over hell only, by
the hand of his common providence.
[5] Though you are assured that you shall escape this eternal
death, yet it will be a narrow escape : and that may cause fear.
It will be an escape with very much labor and difficulty. Though
you are held in the hands of God, yet he leads you along to heaven
by the gates of hell : and this is sufficient to cause fear. Our way
to heaven is so strait, the rubs in it so many, our falls by them so
frequent, our enemies so potent : that, though our assurance may
make us not to fear but that, in the end, we shall escape hell ; yet
it will be high presumption for us, not to fear how we may escape
it. The Apostle brings in the salvation of the elect themselves
with a scarcely : 1 Pet. iv. 18 ; "If the righteous scarcely be saved."
Now this scarcely doth not imply that there is any uncertainty in
the end, but only the great difficulty in the means of obtaining it.
So, then, the end is certain ; that is, a believer's salvation from
hell : and that is just cause of rejoicing. But the means are very
difficult and laborious : and that is just cause of fear.
Briefly, then, to apply it, in one word. Though you are assured,
through faith, of the pardon of your sins, yet tremble at the
thought of that wrath and hell, that you have escaped. It is ob-
served, that those are the fixed stars, that tremble most. So
Christians, who are fixed immovably in the unchangeable love of
God, as stars fixed to the heavens in their orbs : yet they are most
of all in trepidation and trembling, when they reflect upon them-
selves ; and think, that, instead of being stars in heaven, they
might have been firebrands in hell. Those, to me, are suspicious
professors, that make a great blaze with their joys, in the appre-
hensions of their right to heaven; but never tremble, under the
apprehensions of their deserts of hell.
(2) Having showed you upon what account God is to be feared
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD.
563
as lie is " a consuming fire," in the next place I shall show you
what there is in the consideration of God, as " our God,11 that may
enforce a holy awe and fear of him.
And, indeed if ever it were necessary to press men to a due fear
and awe of God, it is so now : since, on the one hand, the open
profaneness of ungodly men, and, on the other hand, the pert
sauciness of some notional professors who are apt to think that
communion with God consists in a familiar rudeness, do plainly
testify to all the world, that there is little fear or reverence of him
in their hearts. And now, whilst I am showing what reason there
is, that God's dearest children should fear him as a reconciled
Father, let wicked men, in the mean while, sadly consider with
themselves, what great cause then they have to fear him, who is
their sworn enemy : if God's smiles are tempered with that majesty
that makes them awful ; surely his frowns then must needs carry
in them an astonishing terror, that makes them insupportable. We
may observe how unexpectedly, sometimes, from the goodness and
mercy of God, that is, the sweetest and most natural attractive of
love, the Scripture draws an inference to fear God : Ps. cxxx. -i ;
"There is forgiveness with thee, that thou mayest be feared :" not
only a sin-revenging, but a sin-pardoning God, is here set before us
as the object of our fear : these two sister-graces, fear and love, are
nourished in the soul by the same attribute, God's pardoning
mercy : the great sinner in the gospel is said to love much, be-
cause much was forgiven her ; and, here, much fear, as well as
much love, is the result and issue of God's pardoning grace. And
so you have it, in Hos. iii. 5 ; " They shall fear the Lord and his
goodness." And, in Exod. xv. 11, Moses, describing the most
glorious attributes of God, tells us, that he is "glorious in holiness,
fearful in praises :" even then, when we are to praise God for his
mercy ; yet are we to fear him, as being fearful in praises. And,
therefore, Nehemiah, praying to God, says, " 0 Lord the great
and the terrible God." "Wherein ? Is it in overwhelming kins;-
doms ; in bringing upon them decreed destruction ? Is it in the
fierce execution of his wrath against sinners ? No ; says he, " 0
Lord the terrible God, that keepeth covenant and mercy for them
that love him ;" Neh. i. 5 ; ix. 32.
Let us now consider what there is in the mercy and favor of
God, as he is a reconciled God unto us and in covenant with us,
that may justly render him the object of our fear.
[1] The consideration of that dreadful way and method, that
564
THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION,
God took to manifest his mercy towards us, is sufficient to affect
our hearts with fear, though we stand fully possessed of his favor.
In Gen. xxviii., when God had made many gracious promises all
along that chapter unto Jacob, of blessing him, of keeping him in
all his ways, and of multiplying his seed as the dust of the earth,
you would think this was no terrible thing : and yet, because God
reveals this mercy to him in an awful and amazing manner, a gap
is opened in heaven, a bright ladder reaching from earth to heaven ;
God on the top of it, angels on every round of it : though the
message was joyful, yet the strange kind of delivering of the
message makes Jacob cry out, " How dreadful is this place ! this is
none other but the house of God, and this is the gate of heaven :"
Gen. xxviii. 17. The very gate of heaven becomes dreadful, when
it is represented in such a majestic manner.
But, the way, that God took for his mercy to arrive at us, is much
more dreadful, than any such dream or vision ; and, therefore, we
should be the more deeply affected with fear and trembling, even
then when God speaks peace and pardon to us : for, if we consider
either the terms upon which he is become ours, or the way by
which he disco vereth himself to be ours, both of them are full of
dread and terror.
1st. It cannot but strike our hearts with fear, to reflect upon
those dreadful terms, upon which God is contented to be induced
to become our God.
His mercy towards us is procured upon terms of infinite justice
and severity. Divine vengeance arrests our surety, and exacts
from him the utmost satisfaction. That curse, that would forever
have blasted and withered the souls of all mankind, seizeth upon
Christ in all its malignity. That wrath, some few drops of which
scald the damned in hell, was given him to drink off in a full and
overflowing cup : He did bear " the chastisement of our peace,"
and by " his stripes we are healed." Nor would God, upon lower
terms, have consented to a reconciliation between wretched man
and himself, than the precious blood of his only Son. As of old,
friendship between two persons was wont to be attested and sealed
by a sacrifice, as we find it both among heathen authors and also
in Scripture ; an instance of which we have of Laban, in Gen.
xxxi. 54, where Laban and Jacob, returning to amity, make a rati
fication of it by a sacrifice: so, the atonement, that God made
between us and himself, is solemnized by a sacrifice, even the
sacrifice of his own Son, "as of a Lamb without spot" or blemish.
In this blood, the treaty between God and man stands ratified and
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD. 5G5
confirmed. 0 dreadful mercy, that clasps and embraces us about
with arms dyed red in the blood of Jesus Christ! But, is not this
ground enough, to cause a holy fear of God to seize upon every
soul, that shall but seriously consider this sad tragedy of pardoning
grace ? If a king resolve to forgive a malefactor, upon no other
terms than a pardon writ with the last drop of the heart-blood of
his dearest friend, who is there, that is so hardened, that will not
tremble at such a mercy as this is, though it save him ? So is the
case between God and us : the contents of the pardon are joyful,
but it is written all with the blood of Jesus Christ, reeking warm
from his very heart ; and who then would not fear even a forgiving
God?
2dly. Consider the way and method, that God takes with us
when he becomes our God ; and that is most dreadful, and must
needs make the most confirmed heart to shake with fear and
trembling.
Indeed God deals not with us in such rigor, as he dealt with
Jesus Christ his Son : but yet, usually, when he becomes our God,
when he enters upon us as his possession ; first, he shakes all the
foundations of our hearts, breathes in flames of fire into our very
marrow, cramps our consciences and unjoints our souls. 0, the
tempests and storms of wrath, that God pours into a wounded con-
science, when it is under searching convictions ! O, the smart and
anguish of a wounded spirit, when God, instead of balm, shall only
chafe it with brimstone ! And yet this is the common method,
that God useth to prepare souls for himself: he seems to arm him-
self in all his terrors against them, singling them out to the conflict ;
and, when they give up themselves for lost, lying gasping for hope,
scarcely at length are administered some few reviving comforts.
It is with these, as it was with the children of Israel upon Sinai :
first, they were astonished with a confused noise of thunder, the
air full of lightning, the mountains all on a flame, and the earth
trembling under them, before they heard that comfortable voice, in
Exod. xx. 2 : " I am the Lord thy God :" so is it with convinced
sinners : God dischargeth his threatonings against them, that speak
more dreadfully to them than a voice of thunder : he speaks to
them out of the midst of flames, and every word scorcheth up
their hearts ; and, when they stand trembling and despairing, once
at length they hear those reviving words, " I am the Lord thy
God." What hearts are there now, that such a dreadful mercy
as this would not overawe ? Those discoveries of God's love, that
break in upon the soul in the midst of a doleful and gloomy night
566
THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION,
of despair and despondency, work naturally a sweet kind of terror
and a shivering joy.
[2] Though God be our God ; yet to consider, that it is possible
to lose his favor and the sense of it, is enough to affect the heart
with a holy fear, even of a reconciled God.
It is true, God's original and fountain-love can never be dried
up : "Whom he loves, he loves " unto the end :" John xiii. 1. And
"my loving-kindness will I not utterly take from him:" Ps.
lxxxix. 33. Yet, the streams of this fountain-love may be very
much obstructed from flowing freely down upon us : though we
shall never again be children of wrath, yet we may be children
under wrath. Every presumptuous sin, which we commit, raiseth
God's displeasure against us: he is angry with us, upon every
more notorious and known sin, which we commit : and since, then,
we are in danger every day of falling into gross and foul sins, and
are kept only by his almighty and free grace from the worst, what
cause have we to fear, lest we forfeit his favor and turn his dis-
pleasure against us ! Yea, again, though we should be preserved
from sin and continue in his love, yet we cannot assure ourselves
that we shall continue in the sense and comfortable apprehension
of it ; comfort is most arbitrary, and at God's free disposal ;
neither hath he engaged himself to bestow it upon any by any
absolute promise : though now his lamp shines clearly upon thy
tabernacle, and thou rejoicest in his smiles ; yet how quickly may
he wrap thee up in a dark night of desertion, and turn all thy songs
into mourning I Thou, therefore, that art now assured that God is
thy God, fear lest ere long thou mayest not think him to be so :
certain thou art he is so now; yet, before it be long, possibly,
through thy miscarriage, thou mayest not think him to be so: and
it is all one, as to comfort or discomfort, whether God be thy God
or not, if thou dost not apprehend him to be so, and therefore fear
him.
[3] Every frown and stroke toucheth to the quick, that cometh
from a reconciled God and a loving Father ; and, therefore, the
rather fear, because he is thy God.
Every little blow from a father strikes deeper and causeth more
smart, than greater blows from other persons: others strike the
body ; but, when a loving father strikes, he wounds the heart. So
is it here : the nearness of the relation between God and us, puts
an anguish and sting into every correction. As the Psalmist speaks
in his own case, Ps. lv. 12, 13 : " It was not an enemy, that re-
proached me neither was it he, that hated me then could I have
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD. 567
borne it But it was thou, a man, mine equal, my guide, and
mine acquaintance." These are sad accents. And so is it here :
the blows of a sin-revenging God may indeed break the back ;
but the blows of a gracious and reconciled Father break the heart.
Fear, therefore, lest, through some miscarriage of thine (and of such
miscarriages thou art every day guilty) thou shouldest provoke
thy God to lay some heavy stroke upon thee; which will be the
more smart, from the aggravation that provoked love puts upon it.
And thus you see now, in these three particulars, what ground
there is from the consideration of God as our God, to enforce a
holy fear of his divine majesty upon our hearts. He is our God ;
therefore fear him, because the way that he became ours is most
dreadful : he is our God, as yet ; fear lest we may not apprehend
him so long: he is our God: therefore fear him, because every
stroke and frown from a God in covenant comes with an aggravated
smart and sting.
ii. Now this holy fear, as it is no enemy to full assurance, as I
have showed you, so neither, is IT any way prejudicial to A
MOST ARDENT LOVE OF GOD.
Filial love and filial fear are twins: but not such as Jacob and
Esau, that strive to supplant one another. The pure flame of
divine and heavenly love is like other flames : the higher it
mounts, the more it vibrates and trembles.
Indeed St. John tells us, 1 John iv. 18, that " perfect love cast-
eth out fear." It should seem then, that all fear of God is swal-
lowed up in those hearts, that are once brought into a holy love.
But the Apostle doth very well explain himself, in the reason that
he gives of this assertion, in the next words : "perfect love casteth
out fear, because fear hath torment."
Hence, therefore, we may distinguish a twofold fear of God.
The one is tormenting ; causing unquiet rollings and commotions
in the heart, in a sad suspense of what our future and eternal state
may prove: and this is slavish. Now this fear perfect love casts
out and expels: for where divine love is perfected in the soul,
there are no more such suspenses, hesitations, and doubtings, what
will become of it to eternity. Now by -perfect love may be meant,
either that state of perfection, to which we shall attain in glory,
where our whole work to all eternity shall be to love and please
God ; or, else, that perfection, that consists in its sincerity in this
life. If we take it for that perfection of love, that shall forever
burn in our hearts when we ourselves shall be made perfect j so>
568
THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION,
it is certain that it "will cast out all tormenting fears : for, certainly,
if, in heaven, hope itself shall be abolished, much more shall fear
be abolished ; for, there, every saint shall have much more than a
full assurance, even a full fruition of glory, and they shall know
themselves to be forever confirmed in that blessed state which shall
prevent all doubts and fears. If we understand it of that perfec-
tion of love, that we may attain to in this life, so also the strong
and vigorous actings of love to God cast out all tormenting fears :
it is not possible, that that soul, which actually loves God with a
vigorous and most ardent affection, should, at the same time, be
racked with distracting fears of hell and damnation ; for it is the
sense of God's love unto the soul, that draws from it reciprocal
love again unto God : "We love him," says the Apostle, "because
he first loved us :" that is, as strong as our apprehensions are of
God's love to us, so strong will our love be in its returns to God
again : water riseth naturally as high as it springs ; wherefore, the
assurance of God's love, being the spring from whence our love
flows, such as is our love, such will be our assurance also : if then
our love be strong in its actings, it must needs cast out fear : be-
cause it flows from that assurance, with which tormenting fear is
utterly inconsistent.
But there is another kind of fear, that is not tormenting : and
that is an awful frame of heart, struck with reverential apprehen-
sions of God's infinite majesty, and our own vileness and unwor-
thiness : and this, perfect love doth not cast out ; but it perfects this
awful, sedate, calm fear of God. The angels and the glorified
saints in heaven, whose love is so perfect, that it can neither admit
of an increase nor abatement, yet stand in awe and fear of the ter-
rible majesty of the great God : the same infinite excellencies of
the divine nature, that attract their love, do also excite their fear.
See how the prophet makes this an argument to fear God: Jer. x.
7. ""Who would not fear thee, O King of nations?" for, said he,
in all the earth " there is none like unto thee :" one would rather
think that God's unparalleled excellencies and perfections should
be a motive to love : " Who would not love tbee, 0 King of saints,
since there is none in all the earth like thee?" yea, but filial fear
and filial love are of so near a kind and cognation, that they may
well be enforced by one and the same argument. This is the ex-
cellence of divine love : it is an attractive of love, and it is an
excitement unto fear.
"Well, then, though we have no chilling fear of a hot and
scorching hell ; yet let us have an awful, reverential fear of the
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD.
5G9
glorious God, whose excellencies are such as cannot be matched,
nor scarcely imi table by any in heaven or in earth.
iii. The fear of God is not contrary to that free spirit of
ADOPTION, WHICH WE RECEIVE IN OUR FIRST CONVERSION.
It may, perhaps, seem to some, that the Apostle opposeth them
in Eom. viii. 15. " Ye have not received the Spirit of bondage
again to fear; but the Spirit of adoption, whereby you cry Abba,
Father."
To this I answer : That, by " the Spirit of bondage" here, the
Apostle means the legal work of the Holy Ghost in conviction,
that is preparatory to conversion : which work, usually, is ac-
companied with dreadful terrors, apprehending God not as a
reconciled Father, but as an incensed and severe judge. Now,
says the Apostle, "ye have not received" this "Spirit of bondage
again" thus " to fear :" this is not that fear, that the consideration
of God, as your God and reconciled Father, excited in you : this is
not that fear, unto which the Apostle exhorts Christians ; but an
awful, reverential fear of God, whereby we should stand in awe
of his dread majesty, so as to be preserved from whatever may be
an offence to his purity. And if, in any night of desertion, it should
happen that the hearts of true believers should be overwhelmed
with dismal fears, apprehending God as enraged and incensed
against them, standing in doubt of the goodness of their spiritual
condition ; if this seize upon them after they have had " the Spirit
of adoption" let them know that this fear is not from a work of the
Holy Ghost in them : they have not received " the Spirit of bond-
age" again so to fear : it is not a work of the Holy Ghost to excite
in them doubts and fears of their spiritual condition, after they
have once had assurance of the goodness thereof; but it ariseth
either from some ignorance, or from some sin that they have com-
mitted, that interposeth between them and the clear sight of the
discoveries of God's love.
Now for the better understanding of this place, because I judge
it pertinent to my present purpose, I shall open it to you somewhat
largely in these following particulars.
1. Hie preparatory work of conversion is usually carried on in the
soul by legal fears and terrors.
I call that a legal fear, that is wrought in the soul by the dread-
threatenings and denunciations of the law. The law, if we take it
in its native rigor, without the merciful qualification of gospel-
grace, thundered out niching but curses, wrath, and vengeance
570 THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION,
against every transgressor of it ; representing God armed also with
Lis almighty power to destroy them. This is that glass, that showed
them their old sins in most ugly shapes : now they see them stare
ghastly upon their consciences, that before allured them : the scene
is quite changed, and there are nothing but dreadful apjDaritions of
death and hell fleeting now before them ; and God brandishing his
flaming sword over them, ready to rive their hearts asunder. They,
who lately were secure and fearless, now stand quaking under the
fearful expectations of that fiery wrath and indignation, that they
neither have hope to escape, nor yet have strength or patience to
endure. This is that legal fear, which the curse and threatenings
of the law, when set home in their full acrimony, work in the hearts
of convinced sinners.
2. This legal fear is slavish, and engenders bondage.
There is a bondage, under the reigning power of sin ; and there
is a bondage, under the terrifying power of sin. The former makes
a man a slave unto the devil, and the latter makes a man a slave
unto God. And such slaves, are all convinced sinners, that have
not yet arrived to the free and filial " Spirit of adoption ;" but are
kept in bondage under the wrath of God, and manacled in the
fetters of their own fears. So saith the Apostle : Heb. ii. 15 ; to
" deliver them, who, through fear of death," and of hell that fol-
lows after it, "were all their lifetime subject to bondage."
3. This slavish fear is wrought in the soul by the Spirit of God,
though it be slavish.
For it is his office, to convince, as well as to comfort ; and to cast
down by the terrors of the law, as well as to raise up by the
promises of the gospel: John xvi. 8; "He will reprove the world
of sin;" and therefore it is said in this place, Kom."viii. 15; "Ye
have not received the Spirit of bondage again to fear ;" implying,
that those terrors, that seize upon the conscience, are the work of
the Holy Ghost : we bring ourselves into bondage, under sin ; and
he brings us into bondage, under fear. If therefore, at any time,
thou, who art a secure sinner, art suddenly surprised with fearful
and trembling thoughts concerning thy present state of sin and thy
future state of wrath, beware thou listen not to any that would
persuade thee it is nothing but a fit of melancholy, or a temptation
of Satan to drive thee to despair; but know assuredly, that thy
conscience is now under the hand of the Holy Ghost himself: he
raiseth those tempests of fear in thee : and, as usually it is fatal
to divert and hush them, so is it no less than ignorant blasphemy,
to impute his works to melancholy, or to the temptations of Satan.
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD.
571
4. When the soul is prepared for the work of grace by the work of
conviction, when it is prepared for comfort by the work of humiliation,
the same Spirit, that was before a Spirit of bondage, becomes now a
Spirit of adoption.
That is, the Holy Ghost persuades and assures us of the love
and favor of God ; and enables us, through divine light beaming
in upon our consciences, to behold him as a gracious and a recon-
ciled Father, whom before we trembled at as a stern and terrible
judge. The same wind, that, in a raging storm, tosseth the sea to
and fro in restless heaps, in a calm doth only gently move and fan
it with pleasing ripples. So is it here. That Spirit of God, that,
in conviction, raiseth a tempest in the conscience, afterwards breathes
forth a sweet calm of peace and comfort upon it : the same Spirit,
that, before, was a " Spirit of bondage," when the soul is sufficiently
thereby prepared for grace, becomes a " Spirit of adoption." This
is that " Spirit of adoption," that is here spoken of: and it is called
so, because it witnesseth with our spirits, that we are the children
of God by adoption. God hath but one Son by eternal generation,
and that is Jesus Christ ; called, therefore, " the only -begotten of the
Father :" John i. 14. He hath many sons by creation ; even all
mankind : so Adam is called " the son of God :" Luke iii. 38. He
hath many sons also by adoption ; even all, that are effectually
called according to the purpose of his grace ; all, that are sanc-
tified, who are of strangers made "heirs of God, and joint-heirs
with Jesus Christ" himself, who is the natural son of God; Rom.
viii. 17. Now because it is the work of the Holy Ghost to testify
to us this our great privilege, that we are enrolled in the family of
heaven and become the children of God, therefore he is called
" the Spirit of adoption ;" that is, the Spirit, that witnesseth to us
our adoption.
5. To whom the Spirit hath once been a Spirit of adoption, it never
more becomes to them a Spirit of bondage and fear.
That is, it never again proclaims war, after it hath spoken peace:
it never represents God as an enraged enemy, after it hath repre-
sented him as a reconciled Father. It is true, the Spirit of God
always keeps up his convincing office in the soul of the most
assured saint : it convinceth him of sin, and of wrath due to him
for sin. There is a twofold conviction : there is a conviction of
the evil of particular actions, and there is a conviction of the evil
of our state and condition ; now, though upon particular miscar-
riages of God's children, the Holy Ghost secretly smiteth their
consciences, showing them the guilt and evil of their sins, thereby
572 THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION.
bringing them to repentance and a godly sorrow ; yet the Holy
Ghost never again testifieth unto them, that they are in a graceless,
unregenerate, and sinful estate and condition, and in a state of
wrath and condemnation : it brings them to a deep humiliation, by
convincing them of the evil of their actions ; but it never brings
them into legal terrors, by convincing them of a sinful state.
Neither, indeed, can it be so : for the Spirit of God is a Spirit of
truth ; and, to witness that we are yet children of wrath, who are
indeed the adopted children of God, this were a false testimony,
and therefore utterly abhorred by the Spirit of God, who is a Spirit
of truth. Doth the same fountain send forth sweet water and
bitter ? Doth there proceed from one and the same mouth, bless-
ings and curses? Certainly, the same Spirit, that hath once
pronounced us to be in the love and favor of God, never after pro-
nounceth us to be cursed, and under the wrath of God.
But you will say, " Have not the best of God's children some-
times concluded themselves to be reprobated and cast away ? Have
they not lain under sad and fearful apprehensions of God's
wrath? Have not some of them, who formerly walked in the
light of God's countenance and nourished in their assurance, yet
afterwards been so dejected, that they would not entertain any
comfort, or hopes of mercy and salvation ?"
To this I answer : It is true, it may indeed so happen, that those
saints, whose joys and comforts are at one time fresh and verdant,
at another time wither and drop off; so that they look upon them-
selves as rotten trees, destined to make fuel for hell. Whence
proceeds this ? It is not from the Spirit of God : but, as carnal
men are apt to mistake the first work of conviction ior melancholy
or for temptation, so this really proceeds from one of these two
causes. "When the children of God, after full assurance, come
again not only to entertain doubts of their condition, but also to
despair of themselves, looking on themselves as persons that God
hath singled out to destruction : this proceeds not from the Holy
Ghost, but from melancholy or temptation. Sometimes, natural
melancholy obstructs the sense of divine comfort : as it is in clear
water, when it is still and transparent the sun shines to the very
bottom, but if you stir the mud, presently it grows so thick that
no light can pierce into it ; so it is with the children of God, though
their apprehensions of God's love be as clear and transparent
sometimes as the very air that the angels and glorified saints
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD.
573
breathe in, in heaven, yet, if once the muddy humor of melancholy
stirs, they become dark, so that no light or ray of comfort can
break in to the deserted soul. And then, sometimes, the devil
causeth these tragedies by his temptations, that so, if it were possi-
ble, he might drive them to despair : he hates their graces, he
envies their comforts: and therefore he would persuade them that
all their former joys were but delusions, proud dreams and pre-
sumptuous fancies, and that they are still " in the gall of bitterness,
and in the bond of iniquity ;" and, by such suggestions as these,
when he cannot hinder the work of grace, he strives what he can
to hinder the sense of comfort. If, therefore, those, that have once
rejoiced under the comfortable persuasions of God's love to them,
the Holy Ghost witnessing himself to them to be a " Spirit of
adoption" by being in them a Spirit of sanctification, now find
themselves under the bondage of legal fears and terrors and slavish
dejections, looking upon themselves as under the revenging wrath
of God and as persons devoted to destruction ; let them know, that,
such fears proceed not from the convictions of the Spirit of God,
who hath been a " Spirit of adoption," but from the delusions of
Satan: for those, that once receive "the Spirit of adoption," never
receive "the Spirit of bondage again to fear ;" that is, to fear with a
slavish, tormenting fear.
6. A reverential, filial fear of God, may and ought to possess our
souls, while the Spirit of God, who is a Spirit of adoption, is, by the
clearest evidences, actually witnessing our son-ship to us.
Let men boast what they will of their high gospel attainments,
yet certainly they have not the genuine disposition of God's chil-
dren, whose love to him is not mingled with fear, and whose fear
of him is not increased by their love. Love ! it is the gage and
measure of all our affections : and, according to the proportion of
our love to God, such will be our fear ; that is, the more we love
God, the more we shall fear his displeasure and the loss of his
favor. It is in vain for us to pretend love to God as our Father,
unless we fear him also as our Lord and Master. Christ was his
" only-begotten Son," and certainly had much more clear assurance
of the love and favor of God, than any adopted sons can possibly
have ; yet the Scripture ascribes a holy, awful, reverential fear of
God even unto him : Heb. v. 7. " "When he had offered up prayers
with strong crying and tears and was heard in that he feared:"
it may be rendered, he was " heard because of his godly fear." So,
in Isa. xi. 2. " The Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him the
spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord :" speaking of
571 THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION,
Christ. If therefore he feared God, who was himself to be feared
as God, equal to him and his Eternal Son, how much more ought
we to fear the great God, who are, as it were, but upstarts in the
family of heaven ! we, wretched and forlorn outcasts, that were but
lately raked out of the dunghill ; and, by mere pity, taken up into
the bosom of God, and nurtured as his children!
iv. An awful fear of God is no impediment to a holy re-
joicing.
Indeed slavish fear damps all true joy. Those, that fear and
expect the revengings of God, cannot have any true joy. They
may have a kind of mad jollity, that spends itself in noise and
tumults : they may roar out songs of mirth, only to drown the
loud roarings of their own consciences. Suck as these are like
new liquor, that works over into foam and froth, when the bottom
is thick and troubled : so, in this false joy, the countenance runs
over with laughter, when yet the heart is brimful of the wrath of
God. Of such the wise man speaks, Prov. xiv. 13; "Even in
laushter the heart is sorrowful."
But a filial fear of God puts no check at all upon our holy re-
joicing in him. Spiritual joy is not of that flashy nature ; but it
is a sober and a severe grace : it is joy, mixed with fear. And,
because of the mixture of these two together, the fear of God with
joy in the Lord, therefore we find these two are promiscuously
ascribed each to other. So, in Isa. lx. 5. Their hearts "shall fear
and be enlarged :" you know it is the property of joy to extend
and enlarge the heart : fear contracts and draws it together ; but
here, fear is said to dilate the heart, to denote to us, that a Chris-
tian's fear is always conjoined and mingled together with his joy.
And so, on the other hand, it is said, Ps. ii. 11. "Serve the Lord
with fear, and rejoice with, trembling :" fear, with trembling, is
more proper and natural ; but, because of the mixture of these two
graces in the heart of a Christian, therefore the Holy Ghost thus
expresses it, " Rejoice with trembling for great joys, as well as
great fears, cause a kind of trembling and fluttering in the heart :
as it was with the two women, whom the angels assured of Christ's
resurrection, Mat. xxviii. 8. " They departed quickly from the se-
pulcher with fear and great joy ;" so is it with those Christians,
who, by the eye of faith looking upon the death and into the se-
pulcher of Jesus Christ, are assured that he is risen for their justi-
fication, cannot but have their hearts filled with a quaking and a
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD. 575
fearful joy. Even a Christian's strong praises are breathed out
with a shaking and a trembling voice.
v. Godly fear lays no check upon our holy freedom and
BOLDNESS WITH GOD.
God hath established a throne of grace, whereon he sits ; and
unto which he invites his people to approach, with a becoming
confidence: Heb. iv. 16: "Let us come boldly unto the throne of
grace." As that emperor counted his clemency disparaged when
any delivered a petition to him with a shaking hand, as though he
doubted of his favor: so God loves, when we make our addresses
to him, that we should do it with a full assurance of faith ; nothing
doubting of acceptance with him, and of an answer from him. He,
that asks timorously, only begs a denial from God. But, yet, that
this boldness may not degenerate into rudeness and irreverence, he
requires that our freedom with him be tempered with an awful
fear of him : we must come in all humility and prostration of soul,
with broken hearts and bended knees, to touch that golden sceptre
that he holds forth to us.
Now because I have made frequent mention of filial and slavish
fear, that you may the better understand what each of these means,
I shall briefly give you the difference between them.
They differ, in their concomitants, and in their effects.
First. Slavish fear hath always two dreadful concomitants ; and
they are despair, and hatred or enmity against God.
First. In slavish fear, there is always some degree of despair.
This slavish fear is joined with dreadful expectations of wrath.
A slave, that hath committed a fault, expects no other than to be
punished for it without mercy : so, those, that lie under this slavish
fear, apprehend and account of God no otherwise than the slothful
servant ; as a severe lord and a cruel tyrant, that will exact punish-
ment from them to the utmost of their deserts : they expect no
other, but that certainly God's wrath will kindle upon them and
burn them eternally : and this makes them live, as the Apostle
speaks in Heb. x.27 : In " a certain fearful looking for of judgment
and fiery indignation which shall devour the adversaries." This
kind of horrid fear, I doubt not, is common to most wicked men :
and, though they brave it out, and most of them speak high matters
of their hopes of heaven and salvation ; yet, at the same time, their
own hearts and consciences tell them sad and misgiving stories of
hell and everlasting wrath.
But a true and filial fear of God looks at the wrath of God, with
576
THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION,
dread and terror ; but not with expectation. There is the difference.
Slavish fear looks upon the wrath of God ; and expects it : filial
fear looks upon it as due ; but not with expectations that it should
be inflicted upon it.
Secondly. Slavish fear is always accompanied with some degree
of enmity and hatred against God.
It is natural for us to hate those, that we fear with a slavish
fear. He, that thinks God will certainly punish him, must out of
self-love needs be provoked to hate God. Hence is it, that the soul,
that lies under the terrors of the law, wisheth that there was no
such thing as hell and eternal damnation ; nay, that there was no
God to inflict this upon it. This proceeds from this slavish fear
of God.
But a reverential fear of God is joined with a holy love ; as chil-
dren who love their parents, but yet stand in awe of them.
Secondly. For their effects : and that, both as to sin, and as to
duty. First. As to sin.
First. Slavish fear dreads nothing but hell and punishment ; but
Godly fear dreads sin itself. The one fears only to burn : the other
fears to sin. As Austin saith well, " He fears hell only, who fears
not to sin, but fears to burn ; but he fears to sin, who hates sin as
he would hate hell."
Secondly. Slavish fear usually restrains only from external, and
those also the more gross and notorious acts of sin : but holy fear
overawes the heart from inward and secret sins ; yea, from the least
sins whatsoever.
Secondly. And then, as for duty also, in two things briefly.
First. A slavish fear of God makes men to consult how they
may fly from God : as Adam, when he had brought guilt upon his
conscience by his fall, hid himself from God in the garden. Guilt
loves not the presence of its judge.
But godly fear is still exciting the soul to approach near to God
in duty. And therefore David saith, Ps. v. 7 ; " In thy fear will I
worship towards thy holy temple." The fear of God encourageth
the soul in the performance of duty.
Secondly. Slavish fear contents itself with external perform-
ances : just so much as will serve the turn, to satisfy the demands
of conscience.
But holy fear sanctifies the Lord in duty, as well as satisfies
conscience. And therefore you have it, in Isa. viii. 13 ; " Sanctify
the Lord of Hosts himself, and let him be your fear, and your
dread."
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD.
577
n. I come now to the APPLICATION.
Use i. And the first use shall be by way of corollary. If the
consideration of grod as a consuming fire ought to affect
the most assured christian with a holy fear and dread of
God, how much more then may it shrink and shrivel up
the hearts of ungodly sinners !
If it make God's own children tremble, to look into hell, and to
see those heaps of miserable wretches that are there burning for-
ever, shall it not much more make you tremble, who are liable
every moment to be bound in bundles, and to be cast in to burn
among them ? "When a city is on fire, it is terrible, to see it rage,
afar off ; to see it dart up smoke and flames, though at a distance ;
and he, that is not affected with it is inhuman : but he is more than
stupid, that doth not tremble to see. it devour whole streets before
it, ruining all till it approach near his own dwelling. Sirs, this-
consuming fire hath already seized upon millions of others, and
burnt them down into the lowest hell. Do you not hear Dives, in
the gospel, cry " Fire, Fire ?" The greatest part of the world is
already burnt down : and, if their case makes not your hearts to
shake and tremble, yet methinks your own should. This fire is
catching and kindling upon your souls ; and, the next moment,
may make you brands in hell. But, alas ! what hope is there to
affright men that are fast asleep ? Such a dead security hath
seized upon the hearts of most, that it is almost impossible to
rouse them ; and there is but little hope, but that they will be
burnt in this their sleep.
Yet, if it may be possible to awaken you, consider,
1. That it is only God's wrath against sinners, that makes him
terrible to his saints.
They are afraid of that fiery indignation, that burned against
the wicked : and shall not the wicked then much more be afraid,
that must themselves feel it ? " Our God," says the Apostle, " is
a consuming fire." But to whom is he such a consuming fire?
Not to those, certainly, whose God he is : " He shall burn up all
the wicked of the earth as stubble." That God doth not always
style himself a gracious God and a reconciled Father, but sometimes
puts on dreadful titles, his children owe it to the wicked : against
them alone it is, that he arrays himself with all his .terrors. As a
father may affright his children, by putting on those arms, that he
useth only against his enemies ; so God daunts his own children,
by appearing in his dread power, his severe justice and consuming
Vol. II.— 37
57S
THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION;
wrath: "but bow much more may it appal his enemies, upon whom
he intends to execute all this in the utmost rigor and extremity !
2. Another consideration, that may make the most secure sinner
to tremble, is this : That God himself will he the immediate inflicter
of their punishments.
They shall be consumed by fire, and offered up as a burnt-sacri-
fice to the wrath and justice of God ; and that fire, that shall for
ever burn them, is God himself: " God is a consuming fire." I do
not deny, but that there is another material fire, prepared and
blown up in hell for the punishment of the damned ; but, certainly,
their most subtle and exquisite torture shall be from God himself,
who is this "consuming fire." This wrath of God, which shall for-
ever burn and surround the souls of the damned, is called " fiery
indignation," Heb. x. 27. That fire, that destroyed Nadab and
Abihu, was but a type of this ; and the antitype infinitely transcends
the type : the dreadfulness of their temporal death by fire was but
a faint resemblance of the death of the soul. "What fire must that
be, of which that extraordinary fire, that fell down from heaven
itself, was but a mere shadow ? As the fire, that came down upon
Elijah's sacrifice, did lick up the water that was poured into the
trenches ; so this " fiery indignation" of God shall, in hell, melt
down the damned, as it were, and then lick up their very spirits
and souls. It is said, Ps. civ. 4, that God maketh his angels " a
flaming fire :" it is the nearest representation that is given of
the angelic nature, that abounds both in subtlety and force.
Now when Christ saith, Go into those flames of fire, "prepared
for the devil and his angels," what is meant ? Why the devils
themselves are flames of fire : and what fire can be more pierc-
ing than themselves, who have power over fire ? Yet there is
a greater fire than they : " God is a consuming fire ;" a fire, so
infinitely scorching, as will burn and torment even fire itself. It
would be unspeakable, terrible wrath in God, if he should make us,e
of his creatures for the punishment of the damned ; who could
bear it, if God should only keep a man living forever in the midst
of a furnace, though but of a gross, earthly fire and flames ? or,
if God should bind a man hand and foot ; and cast him into a deep
pit full of toads, adders, and scorpions ; and there let him lie for-
ever ? God knows all the several stings, that are in his creatures ;
and he can take out of them the most sharp and piercing ingre-
dients ; the sharpness of the sword, the inflammations of poisons,
the scorchings of fire, the anguish of pains, the faintness of dis-
eases ; and, of all these, can make a most tormenting composition :
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD.
579
and, if he should make use of this composition, what intolerable
anguish would this cause ! If, then, creatures can cause such tor-
ture, oh ! what a dreadful thing is it to fall into the hands of God
himself! when God conveys his wrath by creatures, it must needs
lose infinitely in the very conveyance of it : it is but as if a giant
should strike one with a straw or a feather : so, when God takes up
one creature to strike another with, that blow can be but weak ;
and, yet, how terrible are those weak blows to us ! "What will it be
then, when God shall immediately crush us by the unabated force
of his own almighty arm ? You, therefore, that persevere in sin,
and in security too, consider with whom you have to deal ; not with
creatures, but with God himself : and do you not fear that un-
created fire, that can wrap you up in the flames of his essential
wrath, and burn you forever ? " Can thy heart endure, or can thy
hands be strong," says God, " in the day that I shall deal with
thee ?" The very weakness of God is stronger than men. God can
look a man to death : the breath of a man's nostrils is a soft and
quiet thing; and yet the very breath of God's nostrils can blast the
soul, and burn it to a very cinder. Oh ! then tremble to think,
what wrath his heavy hand can inflict uj)on thee : that hand, that
spreadeth out the heavens, and in the hollow of which he holds
the great waters of the sea ; that hand of God, in which his great
strength lies ; oh ! what wrath will it inflict upon thee, when it falls
upon thee in the full power of his might !
3. This consuming fire, after it hath once seized upon the soul, is for-
ever unquenchable.
Indeed thou mayest hinder it from kindling upon thy soul. As
when a house is on fire, they use to spout water upon the walls of
the neighboring houses, to keep the flames from catching hold of
them; so you may, by sprinkling the blood of Jesus Christ, and
by moistening yourselves with the tears of true repentance, pre-
vent this consuming fire from preying upon you : but, if once it
kindles, it will there burn everlastingly. It is not like your sublu-
nary fires* these spend the matter they feed on; and, be they of
never so great force, they must at length themselves starve for
want of fuel : yea, the sooner they consume, the sooner are they
themselves consumed ; as, in straw, and other light combustible
matter. But God is such a fire, as consumes without diminishing;
and his power is such a power, as destroys the soul, and yet per-
petuates it. He is such a wise and intelligent fire, as consumes the
damned, and yet repairs them ; and, by tormenting, still nourishes
them for future torments. As Minutius speaks : the same breath
580
THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION,
of God, that destroys the soul, still keeps it alive, that it may be
eternal fuel for itself. Hence it is, that hell-fire is described to be
such, as shall never be quenched : Mark ix. 44. And why ? but
because " the breath of the Lord, like a fiery stream," is still kind-
ling it. How in the midst of this devouring fire must the damned
dwell, without any period, either to their being or to their torment !
And, when they have lain there millions and millions of years,
still is it but a beginning of their sorrows, and they are as far from
a release and discharge as they were at the first. Think with your-
selves, how long and how tedious a little time seems to you when
you are in pain: you complain then, that time hath leaden feet,
and wish that the days and hours would roll away faster. Oh !
what will it be then, when you shall lie in hell ; when the intoler-
ableness of pain shall make every hour seem an age, and every
year seem a long eternity itself, and yet you must lie an eternity
of those years there ? This makes their torments doubly ever-
lasting. Methinks, the dreadful thoughts of this eternally con-
suming fire, should make the stoutest heart to quake ; or, at least,
to cause a cold fit of fear, before this burning and scorching tor-
ment begins.
4. God is such a consuming fire, as will prey upon the soul, that
tender and spiritual part of man.
The more gross the subject is, the more dull are the pains
that it suffers ; but, where the subject is spiritual, there the an-
guish must needs be extreme. The sharpest torments, of which
the body is capable, are dull, in comparison with what the soul
can feel : when God himself shall lash the soul, that more refined
part, all comparisons fall short of expressing the anguish of it : to
shoot poisoned darts inflamed into a man's marrow, to rip up his
bowels with a sword red hot, is as nothing to this. Think what it
is to have a drop of boiling, scalding oil, or melting lead fall into
your eye, and make it boil and burn till at last it falls out of your
head ; such torments, yea infinitely more than this, is it to have the
wrath of God fall upon your souls. The body is a kind of fence
to the soul : it damps and deadens the smart, as a blow upon a
clothed man is not so painful as upon one that is stark naked : now
if the soul sometimes feels such smart and pain through the body,
what shall it feel when God shall pour his wrath upon it stark
naked ?
5. The longer thou livest in thy sins impenitently, the more dost thou
'prepare thy soul to be fit fuel for this consuming fire to devour.
This is but like the oiling of a barrel of pitch, which of itself
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD.
581
was apt enough before to burn. Those, whom the wrath of God
snatches away in the beginning of their days, are made fuel for
that consuming fire: and, if it be done so to the green tree, what
will be done to the dry and rotten tree ? Thou, that hast stood
many years rotting in the world, when God shall come and cut thee
down and cast thee into unquenchable fire, how soon wilt thou
kindle and how dreadfully wilt thou burn, having no sap left in
thee to allay and mitigate those flames ! Certainly, would but the
most hardened sinner, here present, call his thoughts aside awhile,
and seriously bethink himself what he hath been doing ever since
he came into the world, this must needs make him fear and tremble ;
to consider, that, all this time, he hath, by his sinning, been trea-
suring up wrath against the day of wrath, heaping up coals, yea
burning coals, upon his own head. Every time you sin, what do
you else but cast in another faggot to that pile of much wood, pre-
pared to burn you forever ? O, that these dreadful and amazing
considerations might, at length, rouse and awaken your hearts to
fear this consuming fire ; and to tremble at that wrath, that is now
kindling in God's breast against you, and which will, if you repent
not, ere long kindle upon you !
"But," you will say, " to fear God, only because he is a consuming
fire, merely because of his wrath and fiery indignation, is but, at
best, a slavish fear : it is but to fear him as the devils do, for they
" believe and tremble ;" and of what use and benefit will such a
fear as this be ?"
Ans. 1. It is true, to fear God merely upon the account of wrath
is but a slavish fear ; but, yet, it is far better to fear God slavishly,
than to perish securely.
That will come with redoubled terror, which comes unexpectedly.
ITow intolerable will hell be to those, especially, that never fear it
till they feel it ! When sinners shall see themselves surrounded
witli flames of fire, before ever they thought themselves in any
clanger ; when they shall wake with the flames of hell flashing and
flaming about them ; what " weeping and wailing" will this cause !
This is to perish, as a fool perisheth ; to go on securely in sin, till
unexpectedly a dart suddenly strikes through his liver. Whatever
the event be, yet it becomes the reason of a man to be affected with
fear, proportionable to the evil to which he lies obnoxious. There-
fore, whether this slavish fear ends in torment or not, yet it is more
rational to fear those things to which we are exposed, than to be
582
THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION,
secure and go down into torments, and never to fear them till we
feel them.
Ans. 2. This fear, though a slavish fear, is of great efficacy to
deter men from the outward acts of more gross and scandalous sins.
He, that puts hell between him and his sins, will scarce be so
daring as to venture through a lake of fire and brimstone to com-
mit them. God thought he had set a sufficient guard upon the
tree of life, when he placed " cherubim and a flaming sword" to
keep men from it. But, to keep men from sin, he hath placed a
guard far more dreadful than angels or a flaming sword: he hath
placed himself, "a consuming fire," to deter men from sin; and
they, certainly, that have any fear or dread of God upon their
hearts, will judge it too hot a work to break through this fire to
their lusts. The thoughts of hell and those everlasting torments
due to sin, have doubtless been often used with good success to
repel Satan's temptations.
Ans. 3. Where the fear of wrath doth prevail to restrain men
from sin, this is a good effect ; for it doth lessen and mitigate that
wrath, that they fear.
On those, that add iniquity to iniquity, without fear, God will
heap plague upon plague, without measure. He proportions men's
punishments to their sins ; and those, that fear most, shall feel least.
That fear of theirs, which keeps them from the gross acts of sins
into which others boldly rush, shall likewise keep them from the
sorest torments that others shall forever suffer.
Ans. 4. This slavish fear is introductory : that is, it is prepara-
tory to and inductive of a filial and holy fear of God.
We usually fear God, first, as a revenging judge ; before we
come to fear him with a reverential, filial fear, as a reconciled
Father. As the poet of old fabulously fancied, that the giants
heaped mountain upon mountain, that they might scale heaven :
this is true in Christianity : the way to climb heaven, is, by laying
one mountain upon another, even Mount Sion upon Mount Sinai.
Those, commonly, prove the most stable and stayed Christians,
that have been most harassed by legal terrors, before they enjoyed
the sense of comfort ; for the structure of grace in the heart is
quite contrary to other buildings : it stands firmest, when it is laid
upon a shaking and trembling foundation : it is a seed, that never
thrives so well, as where the heart is most broken up, and wherein
the wrath of God hath made long and deep furrows.
To conclude this, methinks what hath already been spoken
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD. 583
should fill the heart of every carnal wretch with fear ; methinks
this should make him cry out, with those sinners in Sion, Isa.
xxxiii. 14. " Who among us shall dwell with the devouring fire ?
who among us shall dwell with everlasting burnings ?" Can the
drunkard hear these things, and yet put his intemperate cups to
his mouth with a steady hand? Can the swearer hear these things,
and yet his tongue move steady in his mouth, and not tremble
when he raps out oaths ? Certainly, how secure and confident
soever men may now be ; yet there is a time coming, when the
wrath of God shall melt down their hearts like wax, in the midst
of their bowels. Death is a thundering preacher ; and it will make
you fear the dreadful representations of that fiery indignation, that
shortly it will display before your eyes in all its terrors. 0 !
when your eyes shall swim in the night and in the dark, and it
cannot be long first, when you shall meet with those dreadful
shapes and visions of a flaming hell and a more flaming God, it
will be too late then to fear ; and, alas ! it will be too late then to
hope : God will then laugh at your calamity ; and mock at you,
when this unseasonable fear cometh. Be persuaded, therefore, to
entertain a fear of God, at last ; though but a slavish fear : this is
the preparation, that the Holy Ghost works in the heart, in order
to a filial and a holy fear of God.
Use ii. Another use, that we may make of this point, is this :
IF GOD BE A CONSUMING FIRE, HOW HIGHLY DOTH IT CONCERN US
TO LOOK OUT FOR A SCREEN, THAT MAY FENCE US FROM THOSE
EVERLASTING BURNINGS !
We are stubble and fuel, fully prepared : our sins have made us
so : and, for us to stand it out against God, is no other than for
dried stubble to challenge the devouring fire.
Now God, that he might not break forth upon us and destroy
us, hath himself prepared a screen to hide and shelter us from this
flaming wrath ; and that is Christ, the Mediator. We have a lively
type of this in Aaron : Numb. xvi. 48, when the rebellious Israel-
ites mutinied against Moses, God did suddenly break forth upon
them, and slew almost fifteen thousand of them dead upon the
place. As fire runs on a train of powder, so did this wrath of God
pass swiftly from one to another, till Aaron interposed and stopped
it : there stood that mighty priest, as a bulwark between the living
and the dead, and intercepted the rest from this destroying wrath ;
and, though it overwhelmed so many thousands, yet it could not
bear down his powerful intercession : he alone was the fence and
584
THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION,
safeguard of a perishing people. Christ, upon the cross, maintains
the same station ; interposing betwixt the living and the dead ;
the wrath of God consumes all before it, that is not under the pro-
tection of that screen : there, it stops ; and, though it seized fiercely
upon him too, yet it never burnt through him to reach those that
fled for security to that refuge set before them. In a general con-
flagration, even chaff and stubble may be secure, under the covert
of an adamantine wall : though all the wicked of the world shall
burn together, and all believers be in themselves as combustible
matter as they ; yet Christ interposeth as a wall of adamant be-
tween stubble and stubble, and, when the wrath of God hath con-
sumed the one, he stands and keeps off the impressions of it from
the other. Indeed, there is a wall, that stands between God and
every wicked man ; but it is a " wall of partition," as the Apostle
calls it, Eph. ii. 14, it is a wall, that separates them from the love
and favor of God, and hides his face from them : a partition of dry
and rotten boards may keep off the light and kindly influences of
the sun ; but it is no fence against the rage of fire, but rather in-
creases and augments it : so, wicked men are separated from the
love and favor of God by their sins ; Isa. lix. 2. " Your iniquities
have separated between you and your God ;" yea, and they keep
off his cherishing influences, but they contribute to his fiery wrath.
Now Christ is a wall of defence, that separates his from the wrath
and indignation of God. A wall of crystal is a safe defence against
the force of fire, yet is it no obstruction to the warm beams and
cherishing light of the sun : such a crystal wall is Christ, that
keeps off God's fiery indignation from us, but yet conveys to us
the cherishing and reviving influences of his love.
Let me now persuade and prevail with you to betake yourselves
to this shelter. The same storm of fire and brimstone, that de
stroyed Sodom, hovers over all the Avicked of the world ; and we
are as Lot, still lingering behind : let me therefore hasten you, as
the angel did him, to your Zoar ; to get under the protection of
Christ, whither the fiery indignation of God cannot pursue you.
In the former instance, when the Israelites saw so many of their
fellows slain by an unperceived stroke, what running and crowd-
ing, was there, think you, to get behind the priest ! "We are all in
the same danger, but we have a more prevalent High Priest : there
are thousands dying and perishing under the wrath of God ; and
shall not we then, with fear and trembling, press close behind our
High Priest, that by him we may be hid from this consuming fire ?
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD.
585
Use iii. The next use shall be, to exhort you to a holy
FEAR AND REVERENCE OF THIS GREAT AND TERRIBLE GOD.
I lately gave you several considerations, enough to daunt the
boldest sinners, and to bring them at least to a slavish fear ; be
persuaded now to advance it a degree higher, and to overawe your
hearts, with a holy, filial fear of God. It is the same exhortation
that Solomon gives us, Prov. xxiii. 17 : " Be thou in the fear of
the Lord all the day long." This is a true Christian's frame ;
when, in all the affairs and actions of our lives, in what company
soever we are, or whatever we are doing, the fear of God is still
upon us ; when, in all our converse in the world, this fear of God
doth still fill and possess our hearts.
I shall only give you a few particulars, and leave them to your
serious consideration.
1. This holy fear of God will keep you from a vain and frotlnj
spirit.
The heart of man is the great receptacle of thoughts. The
most of them are light and feathery : they fly up and down as
thick, and to as little purpose, as moats in a sunbeam. It is
strange to observe, what a giddy thing the mind of man is: as an
empty vessel rolls to and fro, and is tossed up and down by every
wave, never sailing steadily ; so is the vain mind of man driven by
every foolish and impertinent thought, till the fear of God, that is,
the ballast of the soul, poise it and make its course steady and
even. Certainly, if any thing be of force to compose the heart into
a sober, serious frame, it is the consideration of God's great and
dreadful majesty : the fear of which will fill us with noble and
substantial thoughts, how we may escape his wrath, and how we
may secure to ourselves eternal happiness. These are important
thoughts : and they ought to be our great and only care : that so
we may approve ourselves to God ; and be, at the last day, found
of him in well-doing. Before the heart is ballasted with this fear
of God, it runs after every vagrant thought, that comes across us
or fleets before us ; as children run after every feather, that the
wind drives : but the fear of God fixes this fleetiness, and brings
the heart to a holy consistency and solidity in its thoughts. It is
this fear that uniteth the heart: and therefore David prays, Ps.
lxxxvi. 11 : "Unite my heart to fear thy name."
2. The fear of God is an excellent preservative against all sin.
Slavish fear may keep wicked men from committing gross and
flagitious crimes : but this holy fear overawes the heart from secret
and hidden sins ; yea, from the sins of the heart, that none can see,
5S6
THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION,
but only God and a man's own conscience : and therefore it is said,
Ps. xix. 9 : " The fear of the Lord is clean :" that is, it keeps the
soul clean from the defilement of sin. There are defilements of two
sorts : defilements of the flesh, when men wallow in gross and sen-
sual sins ; and defilements also of the spirit, and such are they
that reside in the heart, and break not forth into outward act.
From both these the fear of God cleanseth us. So in 2 Cor. vii. 1 :
"Let us cleanse ourselves," says the Apostle, "from all filthiness of
the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God." And,
indeed, wherever the fear of God is implanted, it will overawe us,
as well from offending God in our thoughts as in our actions ; and
make us, that we shall be as afraid of sinning against him by un-
belief and impenitence, as by murder and blasphemy.
3. This holy fear of God is a most sovereign preservative against
hypocrisy.
What is hypocrisy, but mocking God to his face ? It is a
design to put a solemn cheat upon God. Certainly, where the fear
of God overawes the heart, we shall not dare to abuse his holy and
reverend name, as hypocrites do, in their making mention of him.
When we speak of him with our lips, but never think of him with
our hearts, this is to abuse the holy and reverend name of God ;
and it is a sure argument that they stand in no dread of God, whose
hearts meditate vanity with eyes and hands lifted up to heaven.
Will any dare, in the presence of a prince, while they pretend
reverence to him, to use antic gestures ? Would not this justly be
interpreted a contempt of him ? Why all the religious gestures of
hypocrites are but antic ; and, while they move their lips in prayer
without the corresponding motion of the heart, they do but make
mouths at God ; and how can they fear him, that are thus audacious
to scoff at him ? Yea, the Scripture sets it down as a remarkable
matter, when hypocrites begin to fear God : Tsa. xxxiii. 13, 14 ;
" Hear ye and acknowledge my might," says God. Why ? " The
sinners in Zion are afraid : fearfulness hath surprised the hypo-
crites." It is much easier to terrify and daunt profligate sinners,
than gross hypocrites ; because hj pocrites, by often dallying with
God, wear off all sense and dread of God, and arrive at length to
a plain contempt and scorn of him. If therefore you would, in
every duty, approve your hearts in sincerity unto God, nourish in
you this holy fear of his majesty. This fear is that, which makes
a Christian single-hearted. And, as the Apostle commands servants,
Col. iii. 22, to obey their masters not "as men-pleasers ; but in sin-
gleness of heart, fearing God :" so, where this holy fear of God pos-
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD.
587
sesseth the soul, it will cause all our obedience to be performed
in the singleness and integrity of our hearts ; not so much to be
seen of men, as to be accepted of God. It is a remarkable place,
in Josh. xxiv. 14; "Now therefore fear the Lord, and serve him
in sincerity :" the fear of God is of a mighty influence to sincerity,
in all our services and performances that we render unto God :
it is that, which will make the heart sincere in them : fear the Lord,
and serve him in sincerity.
4. This holy fear will put us upon all endeavors to please God, and
to gain favor with him.
This is the most natural effect of fear, to engage us to procure
their love, whose power we dread. The devil knew no such way
to get himself worship and adoration, as by terrifying the old
heathen. And, still, he useth the same artifice in those parts of
the world, where his kingdom yet remains : he appears in dreadful
shapes, and terrifies them, on purpose that he may extort from
them a blind, superstitious worship. So, where the soul is affected
with a holy fear of God, it will engage it to please him, and to
avoid whatever may kindle his anger : and therefore says the
Apostle, 2 Cor. v. 9, 10 ; " We labor, that we may be accepted of
him :" And why so ? Yes, says he, for we must be judged by him :
the fear of being judged by God, at the tribunal of Christ, at the
last day, engaged the Apostle to labor to please God and to be
accepted by him.
5. The fear of God is an excellent corrective of the base and un-
worthy fear of men.
Our Saviour says, Luke xii. 4, 5 ; " Be not afraid of them, that
kill the body ; and, after that, have no more that they can do.
But. ...fear him, which, after he hath killed, hath power to cast into
hell : yea, I say unto you, fear him." It is well observed by a
learned author, that men may be considered, as they bear upon
them some resemblance and impress of the Divine Majesty ; as
they are invested with authority and power, and constituted magis-
trates and rulers over us : this resemblance is so great, that the
Scripture styles them gods : " I have said ye are Gods ;" and, so, we
are to fear them with a fear of reverence and obedience, and to
obey them in that which is lawful. And they may be considered
also as standing in opposition to God: abusing their power by
commanding things that are unlawful, and by persecution endeav-
oring to terrify men from the ways and service of God : and, so,
they may be feared with a fear of flight and avoidance. When ye
are persecuted " in one city, flee ye into another:" Mat. x. 23. We
588
THE ASSURANCE OF SALVATION,
may so fear them, as to labor to avoid their rage, and to consult
our own safety. But the fear, that is here forbidden, is, " Fear not
them that kill the body :" that is, with a distrustful, perverting
fear : such a fear, as causeth men, for the securing of their temporal
life, to desert the profession and practice of godliness : with such
a fear, fear not men. He will not, that truly fears God, thus feai
men. No ; the fear of God lays a check upon the sinful fear of
men. He, that truly fears God, will not immoderately fear men .
for it is the property of holy fear to represent the displeasure of
God, as an infinitely greater evil than the loss of estate, liberty, nay
of life itself, or whatever the rage and power of man can either
inflict or threaten : and this makes them choose affliction, rather
than sin. See this fearless spirit in those three heroic champions,
Dan. iii. 16, who though they saw "a burning, fiery furnace" before
them, into which they were threatened to be cast ; yet all the
terrors of it did not fright them to an idolatrous worship : with
what a holy contempt and slighting did they answer king Nebu-
chadnezzar! ""We are not careful," say they, "to answer thee in
this matter :" and whence proceeded this undaunted courage, but
only becanse they were more afraid of God, who is " a consuming
fire," than they were of a fiery furnace? A man, that truly fears
God, computes with himself, that to gain the favor of men with the
displeasure of God, to redeem a temporal life by an eternal death,
is the most foolish bargain that can be made. He knows the rage
of man is under the restraint of God, and that a hair of his head
shall not fall to the ground without his heavenly Father's knowl-
edge and permission; and', if God doth suffer wicked men to inflict
the utmost that their rage and spite can inspire, yet it reacheth only
the earthly part, the dull part of man, the body. They ma}' per-
secute, torment, and kill us ; but yet they cannot hurt us : one mo-
mentary gripe of hell's torments is infinitely more intolerable, than
all the cruelties that men can possibly invent or inflict : one frown
from an angry God hath more dread and terror in it, than all the
rage and threatenings of the most barbarous and cruel tyrants.
And that Christian, that makes such an account as this, can never
certainly so fear torment or death, as to be drawn to sin against
God, whose displeasure he more fears than he fears either torment
or death.
Now, to shut up this whole subject, I shall only mention a few
particulars to you, whereby you may take a brief view of what
there is in the nature of God, that may justly affect us with a holy
fear and awe of him.
A STRONG MOTIVE TO SERVE GOD.
589
First. The consideration of God's glorious majesty may strike us
into a holy dread and terror.
And, therefore, says Elihu, (Job xxxvii. 22,) "With God is terri-
ble majesty." This is that, which daunts the holy angels in
heaven : they cover their faces with their wings : as not being able
to bear the piercing rays of that glory, wherewith he is clothed.
A n earthly prince, when he is set forth in the royalty and grandeur
of his state, casts an awe upon those that approach near him : and
how much more ought we to fear the great and glorious Majesty
of Heaven, who is always clad " with light as with a garment !"
that light, which no mortal eye can approach, being always sur-
rounded with an innumerable host of glittering attendants, each of
which maintains more pomp and state than the greatest potentate
on earth.
Secondly. God's almighty power should cause us to fear before
him.
He is the incontrolable sovereign of all the world ; to whose
beck all things in heaven and in earth, yea and in hell too, are
subject. And, therefore, says Bildad, (Job xxv. 2,) " Dominion
and fear are with him :" not that God hath any fear, or stands in
fear ; but the dominion and sovereignty of God cause fear : it
strikes the heart with an awful fear, when we consider that do-
minion and fear are with God. That power and authority of God,
by which he exerciseth his dominion, causeth a fear of him.
Thirdly. The severe and impartial justice of God, whereby he
renders to every one according to his works, should kindle in us a
holy fear of God.
So the Apostle, 2 Cor. v. 10, 11 : ""We must receive," says he,
" according to what we have done in the body." Whence he infers,
that, " knowing the terror of the Lord, we persuade men." It is
terrible to receive from God's justice, according to what we have
done in the body.
Fourthly. The consideration of God's omnipresence and omni
science, may cause in us a holy fear of him.
His eye is always upon us : his presence is always with us,
wherever we are ; and he sees and observes whatever we do. And,
therefore, let us fear him : his eye is awful.
Fifthly. The consideration of our absolute dependence upon
God, should cause us to stand in fear of him : lest, by provoking
him, who maintains our souls in life; in whom we live, and move,
and have our being ; in whose hands are our breath, our life, and
all our ways ; he should turn his hand upon us, and deprive us of
all those mercies and comforts that now he heaps upon us.
ON
GLORIFYING GOD IN HIS ATTRIBUTES.
Ye are not your own : for ye are bought with a price : therefore
glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God's. 1 Cou.
vi. i9, 20.
Without any more curious division, we may take notice of
three parts in these words ; Viz., a doctrine, a reason and a use.
The doctrine is, " Ye are not your own."
The reason of it, " for ye are bought with a price."
The use, which is strongly inferred from both these, and is in-
deed the most natural and genuine result of the doctrine of our
redemption purchased by Christ, "therefore glorify God in your
body, and in your spirit, which are God's."
It is this last, on which I principally intend to insist ; as that,
unto which both the former parts refer, and in which they center.
Yet I shall not altogether wave the former branches ; but more
briefly represent what they administer to us, either of instruction
or direction.
L To begin with the PROPOSITION, " Ye are not your own."
i. And, here, two things must fall under our disquisition :
What this phrase implies, and what significance it carries in
itself.
What it infers, and what obligation it lays upon us.
1. For the import of this phrase, " Ye are not your own," be-
cause it is a negative proposition, and all negatives are measured
by their contrary affirmatives, we shall best conceive it, if we first
rightly state, what it is for any essence to be its own.
(1) Certain it is, that no being can be said to be simply its own,
but what is supreme, absolute, and independent.
For, if its being be derived from any superior cause, it holds it
only upon courtesy. And, as we cannot strictly call that our own,
which is but lent unto us ; so neither are our nature and being our
own, which are but bestowed upon us by the bounty of another,
maintained by his continual influence, and subjected to his sover-
eign control and dominion. A being, then, that is its own, must
590
ON GLORIFYING GOD IN HIS ATTRIBUTES. 591
not be dependent on, or beholden to any other ; nor acknowledge
any thing superior to it, from which it hath received, or to which
it is indebted.
(2) That essence, which is its own, must be itself the end of all
its actions.
The first efficient must, of necessity, be the last end : and,
therefore, whatsoever can direct any of its actions to an end higher
and more ultimate than itself, is not the first cause, but a dependent
and secondary one. It is impossible that any creature should be
made for itself only; to seek and serve itself: for, since every
agent is excited to his operations by some end which he pro-
pounded to himself, if the creature were its own utmost end, the
Creator could have no end at all in forming him, and consequently
would never do it. Hence Solomon tells us, Prov. xvi. 4, that
" the Lord hath made all things for himself." And, indeed, he, who
is the great architect of the world, " the maker of all things visible
and invisible," can fix no other end in any of his works, but him-
self, and his own glory.
(3) And, from these two principles, it evidently follows, that
there is no being simply its own, but that, which is the first cause
and the last end of all beings : and that is God.
He only is his own : all other things are of him, and for him :
they are all derivative from him, dependent upon him, and subor-
dinate unto him ; and, therefore, they are not their own.
[1] They are all derivative beings : and flow from the first
source and fountain of being, even God himself.
Before the creation of the world, all was an infinite God, and an
infinite nothing. But, his goodness delighting to communicate
itself, he designs a numberless variety of creatures : and, by his
almighty word, impregnates the womb of this great nothing, and
makes it fruitful ; causing all things to start up in the same form
and order, which be had before conceived in the eternal ideas of
his own mind. Now, since all things are by participation from
the first cause, and all their perfections are but faint strictures and
glimmering resemblances of his, it is most unreasonable that those
should belong to themselves, who were made by another ; and that,
they should be their own, who, without his influence and efficacy,
had still been nothing.
[2] All other beings are dependent, and owe their continued
preservation to the goodness and powerful influx of God.
Indeed, preservation is nothing else, but a prolonged produc-
tion. For, as we see the light of the sun preserved in the air, by
502
0 N GLORIFYING GOD
a constant emanation that it hath from the sun ; and that, as bright
and glorious a creature as it is, yet it cannot subsist one moment
upon its own succors ; and that there needs nothing else to blot it
out of our hemisphere, and to involve all in night and darkness,
but only the sun's withdrawing itself : so is it with us, in respect
to God. We depend upon him, as necessarily as the light depends
upon the sun : he is the fountain of our life and being : the con-
tinuance of it, thus long, is by a continual emanation and stream-
ing of it forth from him : should he withdraw his preserving
influence from us, we should instantly dissolve, and fall all abroad
into nothing. And, therefore, it were insupportable arrogance for
us to think ourselves our own ; who are what we are by his cre-
ating power, and while we are by his preserving influence.
[3] All other beings are subordinate to the first ; made for his
ends and uses, and to be employed in his service.
Never had there been any such thing as a world and creatures
in it, but that the all-wise God intended them all as the instru-
ments of promoting his glory. And this they all do. Some,
indeed, only objectively ; as brute and inanimate creatures, by ex-
hibiting the prints and footsteps of the power, and wisdom, and
being of their almighty Creator : and, therefore, the Psalmist tells
us, that " the heavens declare the glory of God ;" Ps. xix. 1, that
is, the beauty, splendor, and harmony of that most excellent piece
of the creation, do evidently demonstrate the infinite wisdom,
power, and majesty of the great architect ; who hath framed such
a glorious roof for our house here on earth, and so glorious a
pavement for his own in heaven. But, because glory requires
celebration, therefore God hath created other ranks of rational and
intellectual beings, who might actively serve and glorify him ;
and, by taking notice of his attributes, so conspicuously shining
forth in the works of creation and providence, ascribe unto him the
praise that is due unto his name for such his wonderful works :
and these are angels and men ; both which he made for himself,
in a more especial and peculiar manner ; communicating to them
more exalted perfections, and more express resemblances of his
divine attributes, than to other inferior things. And, although end-
less multitudes of these have, by their apostasy and rebellion, de-
feated the primary end of their creation, refusing to glorify God
actively : yet God will certainly fetch his glory out of them ; and;
that they may not be made in vain, will glorify himself upon them
passively, in inflicting that wrath and vengeance, that shall make
him known and revered as an infinitely just and jealous God :
IN II I S ATTRIBUTES.
593
though, they transgress the law of their own natures, yet they
cannot transgress the law of the Divine providence : God will make
them serve to the promoting of his glory ; if not voluntarily, as
the vessels of his mercy, yet by constraint and a sad necessity, as
the objects of his wrath and fury. And thus Solomon tells us,
that God " hath made all things for himself ; yea, even the wicked
for the day of evil:" and so, likewise, in that doxology of the
elders, Eev. iv. 11. "Thou art worthy, 0 Lord, to receive glory,
and honor, and power ; for thou hast created all things, and for thy
pleasure they are and were created :" and therefore, certainly, if
all things were created for God as their highest and ultimate end,
all things are his, and not their own ; and the right and title to
them is in him, by whom and for whom they were made.
And thus you see the import of this phrase, " Ye are not your
own :" that is, you are not supreme, absolute, independent beings,
left only to your own ways and wills ; but ye are God's ; created,
supported, and governed by him, and accountable to him for all
your actions.
Indeed the Apostle, in the text, gives us another reason why we
are not our own : and that is, upon the account of our redemp-
tion by Christ : " Ye are not your own : for ye are bought with a
price." Eedemption gives him as much, if not a greater title to
you, than creation : for it was not so considerable an effect of the
divine power and goodness, to create, as to redeem you ; the one
was but the expense of his breath ; the other is the expense of his
blood. But, because this falls in with the second part of the text,
I shall at present wave it, reserving it to its proper place.
Briefly, therefore, when the Apostle saith, " Ye are not your
own," it is as much as if he had said, " You have no right nor title
to yourselves : ye are not your own proprietors, nor to look upon
yourselves as lords over your own beings. There is another Lord,
to whom ye appertain ; and that is God : whose right you infinitely
wrong, if you acknowledge not yourselves to be his inheritance and
possession." Indeed it is a sacrilegious invading of the divine pre-
rogative, for any creature to pretend to be its own, or to live as
though it were so. This is no less, than impiously to ascribe an
all-sufficiency to itself.
2. Let us consider what it infers, and what obligation it layr
wpon us.
Vol. II.— 38
594
OX GLORIFYING GOD
And this I shall endeavor to show you, in these following corol-
laries.
(1) If we are not our own, then certainly we ought not to seek
our own.
Self-seeking is the very bane of Christianity. It is that worm,
that lies at the root, and eats out the very life and sap of it. A
self-seeking Christian is a downright contradiction, an absurdity in
religion : for the very first lesson, that Christ teaches in his school,
is that hard one of self-denial ; and our Saviour hath told us, that
whosoever refuseth to "deny himself/' and to "take up his cross,"
cannot be his disciple.
But, as there is in every Christian a twofold self: a spiritual,
heaven-born self, the new man, the divine nature, the impress and
stamp of the image of God upon the soul, consisting in the sanc-
tifying principles both of knowledge and holiness, and all the
habits of special grace infused into us by the Holy Ghost in our
first conversion : and, likewise, an earthy, dreggy, and inferior self,
{he utmost tendency of which is only to satisfy the sensual part of
man, and all its good things are only such as the world and its
stock can furnish it withal : as, I say, there is this twofold self in
every true Christian, so must we distinguish likewise a twofold
self-seeking.
[1] There is a seeking of those things, which are grateful and
pleasing to the spiritual self of a good Christian : those, which may
promote its interests and concerns, and make it flourishing and
vigorous to us.
And this is a self-seeking so far from being condemned, that it
is our highest praise and glory.
The tendency of the new nature is towards two things :
The increase of grace in us, here; and
The participation of glory, hereafter.
For the first, all grant that we ought to labor.
But, for the second, some have been so weak as to doubt, whether
we might make the eternal glory and haj^piness of our souls the
end of our duties and endeavors : and, with many high-flown in-
consistencies, that seem to have in them much of spiritual rapture,
but indeed are nothing else but idle dreams and false delusions, tell
us that we must serve and obey God only out of love and grati-
tude, neither for hope of reward, nor fear of punishment ; and con-
demn all that obedience, which respects these, as sordid and mer-
cenary, unworthy of the true and generous spirit of the gospel.
But, if we should tell these men, that they pretend to a greater
IN HIS ATTRIBUTES.
degree of spirituality than ever Moses did, possibly their pride and
self-conceit would make them assume it : for, alas ! Moses was but
a poor old testament saint, and we read of him, Heb. xi. 26, that
"he had respect unto the recompense of the reward:" but, though
they think themselves more spiritual than he, what ! are they like-
wise more spiritual than St. Paul ? And yet he tells us, Phil. iii. 13,
14; that he reached "forth unto those things, which are before,"
pressing "toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God
in Christ Jesus ?" Or have they attained to an elevation of spiritu-
ality beyond our Lord Jesus Christ himself, of whom the Apostle
witnesseth, Heb. xii. 2, that, "for the joy that was set before him,
endured the cross despising the shame ?" It is allowable, there-
fore, yea it is necessary to be selfish ; to consider our own interest
and our own advantage, in this case : for, since our very nature is
so tempered, that the two great advantages which we have to
quicken it, are hopes and fears, I shall very much doubt that those
will prove but slothful and negligent Christians, Who shall, out of
a fond conceit of greater spirituality and perfection, lay these spurs
aside : and pretend to make use of other arguments, which, though
they seem more specious, yet, 1 am sure, must needs be less effectual.
Others again, who do allow that our obedience may be directed
unto God, with an eye and respect unto the reward which he hath
promised us, yet question whether we ought chiefly and principally
to regard our own happiness or his honor, our own glory or his.
I answer : this is but a nice and needless scruple : and, though
many infirm and tender spirits may be much puzzled in directing
their obedience, yet this solicitude is but vain ; for, whilst they do
either, they do both : for what is the glory of God's grace and
mercy ? Is it not the accomplishment of our salvation ? And
therefore, certainly, whilst I endeavor to promote mine own salva-
tion, I do as much endeavor to promote the glory of God : although,
perhaps, in every duty I do it not with a distinct particular act of
reflection ; yet, so long as 1 endeavor to promote my own salva-
tion, I do implicitly and interpretatively endeavor the advance-
ment of God's glory ; for that is the next and immediate means to
this: we need not, therefore, be anxious, whether we seek our-
selves, or the honor of God; for, in thus seeking ourselves, we do
nothing else but seek his honor and glory. Let us again consider
what is our happiness and felicity : our objective happiness, is the
infinite and boundless good, even God himself; our formal happi-
ness, is our clear vision and full fruition of him, and the near
conjunction of our souls unto him by love and inherence: now,
596
ON GLORIFYING GOD
certainly, his infinite goodness will never reject those duties as
sordid and mercenary, that aspire to no greater, no other reward
but the enjoyment of himself: in thus seeking ourselves, we seek
God ; and, the more intensely we thus love our own souls the
more supremely do we love God, while we breathe and pant after
the fruition of him with the holy impatience of an amorous spirit :
in this sense, therefore, although we are not our own, yet we may
seek our own : we appertain not to ourselves, but to God ; yet
certainly when this self which we seek hath God for its object and
end, we seek him in seeking of ourselves.
[2] There is a seeking of those things, which are only con-
ducible to the ease, profit, and advantage of the natural and earthly
self.
And these St. John hath briefly summed up in three things :
" the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life ;"
which is but to tell us more enigmatically, that they are pleasures,
riches, and honors. Self is the center of all the actions of a
worldly man : and, whatsoever he doth are but so many lines;
which, though they may seem far distant from one another, yet all
meet together there.
Indeed, there is a seeking of these worldly advantages, which is
not justly to be branded with this black mark of self-seeking ; and
that is,
1st. When we seek them only by lawful means.
As industry in our callings, and prayer to God for a blessing
upon it ; detesting all the wicked and base methods of fraud and
deceit.
2dly. "When we seek them with due moderation.
When our care about them is but prudent and provident ; not
carking, nor distracting.
3dly. When we seek them at allowed seasons.
The shop must not intrench xrpon either the church or the
closet ; nor the duties of our particular callings, as we are men,
devour the duties of our general callings, as Christians. Both are
beautiful in their season : and, indeed, the one is an excellent pre-
parative for the other. How comfortably may that man follow
his vocation all day, who hath begun the morning with God, and
humbly implored his blessing and assistance ! And how sweetly
may that man close up his day's task with prayer, who hath used
such care and conscientiousness in his calling, as to bring no new
guilt to confess in the evening !
IN HIS ATTRIBUTES.
597
4thly. When we seek these things with a due subordination to
the higher and more noble ends of piety and holiness. As,
(1st) When we seek them, that we may avoid those temptations
unto which possibly the want of them might expose us.
Thus Agur prays to God, Prov. xxx. 8 : " Feed me with food
convenient for me ; lest I be poor and steal, and take the name
of my God in vain:" that is, as I conceive, lest he should be, first,
tempted to theft ; and, then, to perjury to conceal it, if suspected.
(2dly) "When we seek them, that we may be the better furnished
for good works.
For earthly comforts and enjoyments, if they be well improved,
are excellent instruments to promote the glory of God, in further-
ing the good and welfare of others. Hence the Apostle, Eph. iv.
28 : " Let him labor, working with his hands the thing which is
good, that he may have to give to him that needeth." And indeed
it will require somewhat of a plentiful estate, to be able "to main-
tain good works," as the Apostle twice useth that expression, Titus
iii. 8, and at the 14th verse.
If these rules be duly observed, he is no self-seeker, who dili-
gently may seek after these temporal accommodations.
3ut, when gain shall be preferred before godliness ; and all the
crooked ways of deceit and fraud made use of, only to amass toge-
ther a heap of ill-gotten trash : when thou wilt rather choose to
make shipwreck of faith and a good conscience, than to cast over-
board any part of thy wealth, though it be to save thy soul from
being drowned and sunk in perdition : when this golden idol shall
be set up by thee ; and God, and Christ, and religion, and con-
science, all sacrificed unto it : what is this, but a base self-seeking,
unworthy of a Christian, nay of a man ? Too impious this for a
Christian, too foolish for any man : for, in thus seeking themselves,
they lose themselves forever. And this is that, of which the
Apostle so grievously complains, Phil. ii. 21 ; " All seek their
own, not the things which are Jesus Christ's." A mean and sordid
temper this. And, as it is sordid ; so is it, likewise, most unjust
and unreasonable : for consider, you are not your own, but God's :
he hath manifold titles to you : you have no self of your own, but
you, and all, are his : and what presumption is it for ydu to pro-
vide for what is his, otherwise than he hath ordered ; yea, contrary
to his express command !
(2) If we are not our own, we may infer, that certainly we are
not at our own disposal.
And this should teach us patience in all the cross and sad occur-
593
OX GLORIFYIXG GOD
rences of our lives. TVe are not our own : and, therefore, we may
not carve out our own condition to ourselves, nor prescribe to
God what we would have done, or what we would avoid ; for this
is boldly to intermeddle with that, which doth not belong to us.
Thou art God's ; and what is it to thee, 0 busy man, what he doth
with his own ? If it seemeth good to him to chastise thee with
poverty, reproach, pains, and diseases, or to take from thee any of
thy dearest and most desirable comforts, what hast thou to do to
interpose with thy complaints and murmurings ? May he not do
what he will with his own ? Thou art no farther interested in any
of these things, than to bear them meekly as a Christian ; and
voluntarily to resign thyself unto him, unto whom thou dost natu-
rally and necessarily belong.
(3) If we are not our own, we may very rationally infer, that
we ought not to follow our own wills and our own affections.
Indeed, the great contest between God and man ever was, and still
is, about sovereignty. It hath been the perpetual quarrel of all
ages, which shall be the chief ; and whose will shall take place,
either his or ours. The first crafty temptation, " Ye shall be as
gods," hath strangely prevailed upon us ever since : we would fain
all be gods, independent and incontrollable. Now check this
rebellion of thy will and affections, by considering that thou art
not thine own, but God's : he hath the supreme right to thee ; and
thou art injurious to his right, if thou settest up thy will a com-
petitor with his. Yea, indeed, thou oughtest to have no will
peculiar to thyself, but it should be all melted down and resolved
into God's. And, therefore, the Apostle puts an excellent form of
words into our mouths : James iv. 15 ; "If the Lord will, we shall
live, and do this or that." So say thou, " If the Lord will, I will."
Bring thy will to conform unto his will of precept, absolutely ; for
that he hath made known unto thee in his word : and neither will
nor desire what he hath therein forbidden thee. Bring it also to
conform unto his will of purpose, conditionally ; for that is hidden
and secret to us, until the event declare it : but, when God hath
manifested it by the effects, bend thy will unto it ; and quietly
acquiesce in all his dispensations, as infinitely wise and gracious.
Say thou unto him, " Lord, I am blind and ignorant ; and cannot
see through the consequences of things. That, which I apprehend
at present would be for my advantage, may possibly prove a snare
and a curse unto me. Thou comprehendest all, in thy infinite
wisdom ; and, therefore, I resign my choice to thee. Do thou,
Lord, choose for me : and, howsoever thy providence shall order
IN HIS ATTRIBUTES.
599
my affairs, make me as thankful for disappointments, as I ought to
be for successes." This is a right, Christian temper ; worthy of
him, who acknowledged himself, not to be his own, but God's.
(4) "Ye are not your own;" look not then upon any thing as
your own.
Certainly, if thou thyself art God's, whatsoever thou fondly
accountest thine is much more his. Shall the principal be his,
and not the accessaries ? Thy friends, thy children, thy estate, thy
good name, are not indeed thine : and, though common words and
language call them so : yet take heed that thou dost not lay any
emphasis upon it. Thus Nabal, that blunt churl, accents his self-
ishness: 1 Sam. xxv. 11 ; "Shall I take my bread and my water,
and my flesh that I have killed for my shepherds ?" Alas ! poor
wretch, there is nothing of all this thine : nay, thou thyself art
not thine, but belongest, if not to the grace, yet to the dominion
of God. Indeed we must distinguish between things being ours
for our good and benefit, and being ours as to absolute title and
dominion. Neither way can a wicked man call any thing his : his
table is a snare ; and that, which should have been for his welfare,
is become a curse unto him. But it is not thus with the godly :
for the Apostle tells us, 1 Cor. iii. 22, 23, " whether the world,
or life, or death, or things present, or things to come ; all are theirs ;
and they are Christ's ; and Christ is God's." This argument is very
cogent, as to the benefit and good, that shall redound unto them
from every thing they enjoy : in this sense, all is theirs, because
they are God's. But, because they are God's, therefore nothing is
theirs as to absolute right and sovereign dominion. Both they
and wicked men have a natural right to many blessings, and a
civil right to many more : but neither of them have a supreme,
free, and independent right, to any thing which they enjoy ; but
all is God's, lent to them for their use and his service.
(5) " Ye are not your own ;" let not then any sin be your own.
You are God's peculiar people ; let not any sin be your peculiar
sin. Shall we ourselves be God's, and yet any sin be ours ? What
is this less than, by a kind of practical blasphemy, to transfer our
sins upon God ?
Thus have we considered the proposition, " Ye are not your own."
Ye have not a sovereign right over your own beings, to seek your
own interests, to dispose of your own affairs, to follow your own
wills and appetites ; but you entirely belong unto another.
600
OX GLORIFYING GOD
ii. And, lest we should be put to seek for an owner, since we are
thus denied, and, as it were, turned out of the possession of our-
selves, the Apostle informs us who it is, that lays m his claim
to us ; even the great and universal Lord both of heaven and
earth, whose all things are by a most absolute and indisputable
right : we are God's.
1. ~\Ve are his, as he is Almighty Creator.
"When we laid huddled up in the great chaos and confusion of
mere possibilities, he beckoned and called us forth : bade us be,
and take our place and station in the order of things : and that, not
in a vile and contemptible nature, a worm, or a fly, which we crush
or sport to death ; but a man, one of the peers and nobles of the
world. See how magnificently David speaks of our original : Ps.
viii. 5, 6 ; " Thou hast made him a little lower than the angels, and
hast crowned him with glory and honor. Thou madest him to have
dominion over the works of thy hands." Thou, 0 man, art born a
king ; crowned, in thy very cradle : and thy being, in the scale of
creatures, is but one round lower than that of the angels.
The body, which is the basest and most disgraceful part we have,
ycL of how excellent a texture and frame is it ! Such various springs
of motion, such secret channels and conveyances for life and spirits,
such a subserviency of parts one to another in their mutual offices,
and such a perfect beauty and harmony in the whole, that David
might well say, Ps. cxxxix. 14, 15 ; "I am fearfully and wonder-
fully made and curiously wrought in the lowest parts of the
earth." Yea, not only a David, but Galen, a heathen, when he had
minutely inspected the admirable artifice that appeared in the frame
of our bodies, the structure and use of the several parts, and th>3
many wonders and miracles that were woven up in every one of
them, his speculation of nature led him to adore the God of nature.,
and he could not forbear composing a hymn in the praise of our
all-wise Creator. Now whose is this elegant piece of workmanship,
but God's? "In thy book," saith the Psalmist, "were all my
members written, which in continuance were fashioned :" as archi-
tects do usually draw a model of those buildings, which they intend
for more than ordinary state and magnificence, before they erect
them ; so God doth, as it were, delineate a draught and platform
of man in his book, that is, in his own counsel and decree ; and
limns out every member, giving it its shape and proportion in his
own ideas ; and afterward, according to that perfect pattern, sets
up the frame : he first makes the materials, and then brings them
IN HIS ATTRIBUTES.
601
together ; and causes all nature to contribute what is most fit and
proper for it.
And yet these bodies, though they have so much cost and care
bestowed upon them, are but a case and covering for the soul.
That is perfectly spiritual ; and hath no other cause of its being,
but only that God, who is " the Father of spirits." It is a spark,
kindled immediately by his own breath : not formed out of any
pre-existent matter, as corporeal beings are ; but created out of
pure and unmixed nothing, by the same almighty word, that spake
out angels, and all the glorious hosts of heaven, and made them
emerge into being. And when the body is sufficiently furnished
with all the organs and instruments necessary for the function of
life, then God bestows a soul upon it. Not as if the soul did pre-
exist before its union ; but it is created in that very instant when
it is united to the body. And this is the meaning of that known
maxim of St. Augustin, Creando infunditur, et infundendo creatur :
" It is created in infusing, and infused in creating."
Since, then, God hath created us ; and chosen us, out of the in-
finite number of things possible, to bestow an actual being upon
us : since, if he had so pleased, we might have been as much
nothing to all eternity, as we were from all eternity ; and might
have lain hid in that vast crowd and multitude of souls, which
might have been, but never shall be ; only, God hath been pleased
to lay the ideas of them aside, and to pick and cull us out to be
his creatures, to prepare us such exquisite bodies, and to breathe
into us such rational and intellectual spirits: shall we not with all
thankfulness acknowledge, that we appertain unto him, who with-
out him should have continued a long and endless nothing? Hath
not he, who created us, an absolute and sovereign right to do to us
and to require from us, whatsoever pleaseth him ? Thus the Psalm-
ist infers it : Ps. c. 3 ; " It is he, that hath made us, and not we our-
selves ;" and therefore it follows, " we are his people, and the sheep
of his pasture."
2. We are Ms, upon the account of preservation
He still maintains those beings, which at first he made ; and
exerts the same almighty power to continue thee in thy being, as
at first he did in producing it. Every new moment that passeth
over thee, thou art, as it were, again created ; brought out of
nothing : for all that part of thy life, which is already passed, is
become a mere nothing. So that, whether thou lookest to the time
that is before thee, or to that which is behind thee ; yet. still, thou
flowcst along, from that which is nothing, to that which is nothing :
602
ON GLORIFYING GOD
and yet, still, thou thyself art preserved in being, and art not swal-
lowed up in the same nothing, that yesterday or the last year are
dissolved into. To whom owest thou this, hut only to that God
who is "the same yesterday, and to-day, and forever?" He makes
all the differences of time in thy age, in whom time itself makes
no difference. It is his visitation, as Job speaks, that preserves
oar spirits : Job x. 12 : nor can we subsist one breath, or one
pulse, nor one moment longer, than he is pleased to wind off our
time to us, from that great ball of eternity which he holds in his
own hand. If thou canst find out any one such day or hour,
wherein thou canst maintain thyself, without any charge to God or
dependence upon him ; if thou canst either live, or move, or be,
without the continual influence of the divine power and provi-
dence ; then, for that time, thou mayest glory in thine own suffi-
ciency, acknowledge no superior, be thine own, and live wholly to
thyself: but, certainly, whilst thou owest both the beginning and
the progress of thy being unto God, thou owest thyself to him,
and art his.
3. God hath another right and title to us, as he is our governor.
Now the two chief and comprehensive parts of government, are
protection and provision; to defend those, that are under their
charge, from harms and injuries : and, to supply them with ne-
cessaries.
(1) God doth mightily protect us from those innumerable evils
and mischiefs, which would else befall us.
Perils and mishaps are thickly strewed in all our ways; and
death and ruin lie everywhere in ambush for us ; in our food, our
affairs, our recreations, at home and abroad, everywhere, death and
danger take their stand and aim at us ; dangers, that we could
neither foresee, nor prevent, but only the watchful providence of
God hath watched over us hitherto. He hath given his angels
charge concerning us, to keep us in all our ways. In their hands
have they borne us up, so that our feet have not dashed against a
stone. Who can particularly recount the infinite number of those
private mercies, which we have received ? or how often God hath
diverted and struck aside many sad casualties, that were just be-
falling us ; and plucked us back, when we were just upon the very
edge and brink of destruction? Or, if we consider the boundless
wrath and malice of the devil against us, or of wicked men his in-
struments, have we not great cause thankfully to acknowledge that
powerful restraint, which God lays both upon him and them ?
The devil implacably hates us ; and would, every step that we
IN HIS ATTRIBUTES.
G03
take, tear our souls from our bodies, and our bodies in pieces, and
both from God : wicked men who are inspirited and acted by him,
would soon fill the world with the direful effects of their hellish
natures; and "by killing, and stealing, and swearing, and lying,
and committing adultery, they would break out until blood touched
blood :" Hos. iv. 2 : but only God holds them both in a strong
adamantine chain, so that they cannot come near to hurt us, but
by a special permission.
(2) Neither is God only a shield to us, but a sun. "The Lord
God is a sun and shield:" Ps. lxxxiv. 11. He not only protects
us from dangers, but he likewise cherishes us and provides for us.
We live upon his allowance ; and are maintained by him, as
those, who belong unto his family. All are waiters at his table,
and " he giveth them their food in due season :" He crowneth the
year with his blessings, and filleth our hearts with food and glad-
ness : he enriches the earth by his blessing, better than a hus-
bandman can by his industry ; and makes our sustenance to grow
and spring up round about us, allotting unto every one a needful
and convenient portion.
If, then, God doth thus protect thee and provide for thee, hath
he not a right and title to thee ? Is not that life his, which he hath
defended from so many deaths ; and rescued, when thou hast been
surrounded with dangers ? If thou wilt not acknowledge thyself
his, why dost thou live in his family, eat his bread, and wear his
livery, and maintain thyself at his expense ? It is but reason and
justice, that thou shouldst either refuse his benefits, or not refuse
his commands and service.
4. "We are God's by covenant-engagement and solemn promise.
In our baptism, we were consecrated and devoted to be the
Lord's to fight under his banner against all the enemies of his
glory and our salvation : therein, we have renounced and abjured
the usurpation and tyrannical power, that sin and Satan have exer-
cised over us ; and, with the greatest solemnity, have bound ourselves
unto the service of God, and of our Lord Jesus Christ. Our bap-
tism is a seal : not only on God's part, of the truth and stability
of his promises, that we shall obtain remission of our sins and
eternal life, upon the performance of the conditions of faith and
new obedience ; but it is. likewise a seal on our part, obliging us to
fulfil unto God the promises we have made, of believing in him
and obeying him. In this ordinance, you have sealed and delivered
yourselves up unto him ; for it is the initiating ordinance : it enters
you into the Church, registers you among the number of the faithful,
604
ON GLOEIFYING GOD
lists you under the spiritual banner : it is, as it were, heaven's press-
money, which as soon as you receive, you are enrolled under Jesus
Christ, the great captain of your salvation : that sacrament is your
military oath, properly so called ; and you are bound, by the most
serious engagements that can be laid upon a creature, to continue
Christ's faithful soldier and servant to your lives' end. Now, unless
thou thinkest these vows to be written only on the water that
sprinkled thee, and wiped away together with that ; unless thou
accountest thy baptism nothing else but a long-received custom
of the place where thou livest, a solemn piece of pageantry, and
only a ceremony used on a festival day ; thou must needs look
upon thyself engaged by the strictest bonds, that truth, religion,
vows, and oaths can lay upon thee, to be that God's, unto w hom
thou didst then professedly give up thyself; and whose badge and
» cognizance thou then tookest upon thee, that thou mightest be
known whose thou art, and to whom thou appertainest.
5. We are God's by profession, and our own voluntary and free
acknowledgment.
We have taken, and still do own him to be our Lord. And,
although, in works, too many deny even "the Lord that bought
them ;" living in a direct contrariety to their vows, covenants, and
engagements : yet, in words and in profession, all acknowledge him
to be their Lord and Master. And, though Christ might very justly
upbraid too many among us, who are either professors at large or
hypocritical dissemblers, as he did the Jews, Luke vi. 46, " Why
call ye me Lord, Lord, and do not the things which I say ?" yet
this very profession of his name is but the strengthening of his
title to us ; and all those appellations of our Lord, and our Master,
our God, and our Saviour, by which we call him, are but so many
acknowledgments of his right unto us. And, if we contradict this
profession by an unholy and profane life and conversation, all that
we shall get by such fawnings will be, that he, whom we have so
often acknowledged for our Lord and Master, may the more justly
and the more severely punish us for our disobedience. And consider
again, how often hast thou renewed thy baptismal vows ! Of how
many vows and promises have thy fears, and thy dangers, and thy
diseases, and thy convictions, been both the cause and the wit-
nesses? Hast thou not, again and again, given up thyself unto
God, and bound thyself by vow never to repeal nor recall it ?
When death and danger have stared thee in the face, and all other
hopes and helps have failed thee, hast thou not promised and sworn,
that, if he would save and deliver thee that once, thou wouldst be the
IN HIS ATTRIBUTES.
605
Lord's, and serve and fear him only ? God hath heard thy prayers,
and accepted thy vows, and rescued thee from thy fears and dangers :
and, though he had a sovereign right and title to thee before, upon
other accounts ; yet, to show how grateful and pleasing the free-will
offerings of a devout soul are to him, though we can offer him
nothing but what is his own, yet now he especially expects that we
should give up ourselves to him by obedience, as we have frequently
done by promise, and should at length fulfil what we have so often
engaged.
6. Some are God's in a more especial and peculiar manner. His
chosen and beloved ones ; who have, from the heart, given up and
devoted themselves to the service of God ; and not only bear his
mark upon them, in the enjoyment of external privileges and
church-ordinances, but bear likewise the stamp of his image upon
them in the inward sanctification and renovation of their souls.
These, God "hath set apart for himself :" Ps. iv. 3. They are his
" peculiar people :" Titus ii. 14, and 1 Pet. ii. 9, they are called by
many special and discriminating titles : " a chosen generation, a
royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people :" they are called
his portion, and the lot of his inheritance: Deut. xxxii. 9 ; "The
Lord's portion is his people : Jacob is the lot of his inheritance :"
they are his jewels : Mai. iii. 17. And, certainly, whatever a man
will most earnestly plead his right in, it will be his jewels, his
portion, his inheritance, his peculiar treasure ; those things, which
are of the greatest value and dearest esteem. So God stands much
upon his right to his own people and children, whilst all the wicked
of the world, although they are his, yet they are in his account
vile refuse creatures ; more despicable in God's eyes, than true
saints are in theirs ; the dung and dross, the filth and offscouring
of all things. These, indeed, are God's, by the obligation of com-
mon nature ; but his holy ones are his, by the privileges of special
grace. There is a strict and close bond of union between Christ
and them: on his part, by his Spirit; on theirs, by their faith.
And, being united unto Christ as their head, they are likewise
united unto God, as his : for " the head of Christ is God ;" 1 Cor.
xi. 3.
7. We are God's by the right of redemption.
This I have reserved to the last place, because it is the second
general part of my text, as being the reason of the proposition.
" Ye are not your own," but God's : " for ye are bought with a
price."
This, indeed, is a strong title, that God hath to us ; a superaddi-
C06
OX GLORIFYING GOD
tion to the rest. God did, at first, create us in a state of perfect
holiness and felicity ; but we sold ourselves to Satan, and are be-
come his vassals and bond-slaves. "We have thrown God's yoke
from off our neck, and his burden from off our shoulders ; and
have broken his bonds asunder, and cast away his cords from us ;
and have taken upon us the yoke of the devil, the burden of sin
and guilt, a load that would sink us into the very bottom of hell.
TVe stand forfeited to the divine justice ; liable to the eternal wrath
of the great God ; ready to be dragged away every moment unto
torments. But, in this our forlorn and desperate condition, that so
noble and excellent a piece of the creation might not forever
perish, infinite and sovereign mercy interposeth ; prepares a ransom
for us, which is paid down to the very uttermost farthing of all that
the justice of God could demand ; and so rescues us from that
perdition and misery, into which we had plunged ourselves.
Now the love arid mercy of God, in redeeming us, is far more
eminent than in creating us. And therefore his right and title to
us, upon this account, is far greater, than upon the other. For,
(1) Creation only gives us a being, brings us only out of the
dark shade and state of nothing : and, in this our fallen and sinful
condition, it only capacitates us for woe and misery. But redemp-
tion finds out an expedient, and opens a way for us unto bliss and
happiness.
And although, perhaps, metaphysically considered, it is better
to be wretched than not to be at all ; yet, certainly, in a natural
and moral sense, it is not so. For so saith our Saviour : Matt,
xxvi. 2-i. " Woe unto that man, by whom the Son of man is be-
trayed ! it had been good for that man, if he had not been born :"
that is, it had been better for him never to have had a being, but
to have lain eternally forgotten in the purpose and decree of God,
than that he should have a being, an immortal soul bestowed upon
him, to be forever most exquisitely tormented for this horrid sin
of betraying the life and blood of his Lord and Master. Creation
frees us not from so great an evil, neither confers upon us so great
and inestimable benefits, as redemption doth. Alas! what torture
or vexation is it to mere nothing, that it must eternally remain so ?
Will not this be the hearty wish and desire of all the damned
wretches in hell ? Would they not account it a kind of salvation
to be annihilated ; that their souls and bodies might fall asunder
and flit away into nothing, so that they might escape the everlast-
ing residue of their torments? And, if sores and botches, and
temporal losses and afflictions, could so far transport even holy
IN HIS ATTRIBUTES. 607
Job, who yet is represented unto us as the mirror of patience, as
to cause him to curse the day of his birth, and to wish that he had
never seen the light ; how much more shall we think will those
infernal wretches, on whom God exerciseth the whole skill and
power of his wrath, wish that they had been toads or serpents,
rather than men ! yea, that they had never been at all, but had
lain undisturbed in a dark and gloomy nothing ; since they shall
have more sufferings and anguish to torture them, and no pa-
tience, no comfort, no mercy forever to support them ! Neither
doth creation confer upon them so great and inestimable benefits,
as redemption. It is true, we have an excellent being and nature
bestowed upon us, as creatures of a higher form than others, the
chiefest of all visible and corporeal things : we are endowed with
rational and intellectual faculties : and are capable of pleasures,
not only such as brute beasts are, but of speculative and mental
delights, which are far more noble and more refined. Yet, alas !
what are we, but lords perhaps of the world, and all the while
slaves to the devil ; miserable drudges to our own vile and base
lusts, for gratifying of which these excellent natures, which we
boast and glory so much of, must forever lie under most incon-
ceivable horror and torments ! But redemption brings us into a
capacity of far greater happiness, than that, from which we fell :
it gives us hopes, that, though we lost paradise, we may gain
heaven ; yea, and assures us, that we shall certainly do so, if we
do not willfully neglect that great salvation, that is purchased for
us ; and frowardly choose death and our own destruction, before
eternal life and joy. So that you see creation is a mercy and
blessing to us, chiefly upon the account of redemption ; and we are
obliged to bless God, that he hath by creation made us subjects
capable of that glory and happiness, which he hath prepared for
us by redemption.
(2) God's mercy in redeeming us is far more eminent and con-
spicuous, than in creating us ; because it hath been far more ex-
pensive to him.
In creation, there needed no more but an almighty fiat : " Let it
be : and it was so." Here was nothing of preparation, nor diffi-
culty, nor cost ; nor was there any more labor or trouble, than
only to will, and speak it. But, in redemption, God must not only
act, but suffer ; not only speak, but bleed. In creation, there was
nothing that might abase or traduce God, nothing but glorious
demonstrations of his wisdom and godhead : he humbled not him-
self, nor descended from his throne, when he formed us ; but he
603
OX GLORIFYING GOD
only spake a quickening word, and all creatures presently sprung
up, and paid their homage and obeisance to their great Creator.
But, in redemption, God himself doth, as it were, lay aside his
glory, and humble himself, first to become a creature, and then
accursed : he must be wounded, that we might be healed : he must
die, that we might live: he must be abased, that we might be
exalted. And therefore, certainly, if love and good- will are to be
measured, either by the greatness of the benefits conferred upon
us, or by the difficulty and damage that accrue to the benefactor,
God's mercy in redeeming us, when miserable and lost and un-
done, is infinitely more considerable, than his mercy in creating
us and giving us being. And, yet, if creation alone gives God so
great a right to us, that those beings, which we received from him,
should therefore be entirely his; shall not redemption make us
much more his ? Shall we not be his, who hath redeemed us from
being wretched and miserable ; since we are his who hath given
us to be ? And, therefore, well might the Apostle argue, " Ye are
not your own," but God's : " for ye are bought with a price."
And thus you see how manifold titles God hath to us ; as he is
our creator, our preserver, our governor, and benefactor ; as we are
his covenant-servants, united unto him, not only by his benefits,
but by his grace ; and, lastly, as we are redeemed by him from the
service of sin, and the wages due unto it.
But, before I proceed to consider this part of the text as it
stands absolutely in itself, give me leave to close up what hath
been now spoken concerning God's right unto us, with two or three
inferences.
First. See, here, how dear we are unto God, and how highly he
esteems us, that he thus strengthens his right to us by so many
multiplied titles.
As those, who prize any possession, seek to confirm it to them-
selves by all the ways that law and equity can find out ; and have
writings upon writings and evidences upon evidences for it, that
their title to it may be unquestionable : thus seems God to deal
with us. A single right, for so dear a portion and inheritance,
is not enough : and, therefore, though he hath made us, and pre-
serves us, and bountifully supplies us, though we profess ourselves
to be his own ; yet, to prevent all doubts and suits, he buys us too.
He buys what is his own, that it might be more his own : and, be-
cause justice and vengeance lay in their claim to us, that the title
of his mercy might not be litigious, that there might be nothing ia
IN HIS ATTRIBUTES.
609
himself to hinder his quiet enjoyment of us, he pays down a full
price to justice, and satisfies all its demands.
Secondly. See how unfaithful we are to him, that we need so
many bonds and engagements laid upon us to secure us.
So slippery and deceitful are our hearts, that we are still starting
aside from him ; and, though we have no right to dispose of our-
selves, yet are we still selling or giving away ourselves to every lust
and vanity. And, therefore, as we use to deal with those who are
of a suspected honesty, lay all the bonds upon them that possibly
we can and make them enter into strict and punctual engagements,
so doth God with us : he trusts us not upon a single obligation ;
but makes us enter into bond upon bond: and all scarce sufficient
to make such fickle and treacherous creatures stable and faithful to
him.
Thirdly. Hence learn, that all impiety and irreligion are the
highest wrong and injustice in the world.
" Will a man rob God ?" saith the prophet Malachi, ch. iii. 8, in-
timating, by the very qviestion, that this is such a horrid and heinous
sin, as that it is not easy to be supposed any man would be so profli-
gate a wretch as to be guilty of it : and therefore sacrilege, stealing
and purloining from God, is justly branded as one of the most foul
and odious sins that can be committed. And yet this is a sin more
commonly committed, than most men think of. Every wicked man
is guilty of sacrilege. He robs God, steals from him, and alienates
that which is properly his due. Thou stealest thyself from him,
thy heart and thy affections, thy love and thy service : these thou
givest to thy lusts, and to the world ; and maintainest his sworn
enemies upon his right and due. If it be sacrilege, to convert
things hallowed and dedicate to profane and common uses, art not
thou then a sacrilegious wretch, who stcalest away thy soul from
God, which is by so many just titles his own : and convertest it not
only to common, but filthy and unclean uses ? The Apostle tells
us, that we are the temple of God : 2 Cor. vi. 16 ; our hearts are
the sanctum sanctorum, the "holy of holies," in this temple; and
all our faculties are dedicated things, the holy utensils for the
worship and service of God. And, what ! shall we pollute this
temple ; set up idols there ; and serve our lusts and follies with
those very instruments and vessels, which God hath made and pre-
pared for his own service and worship ? And, yet, how many such
sacrilegious persons are there! The worldling sets up an image
of gold in the temple of God : and therefore covetousness is, by the
Apostle, called idolatry, Colos. iii. 5 : Mammon is his God ; and all
Vol. II.— 39
610
ON GLORIFYING GOD
the hallowed vessels of the temple, his thoughts, designs, and affec-
tions, must all be employed in the service of this idol. The sensual
unclean person turns this temple of God into a stew ; and, with the
heathen, makes his temple the scene of all his impurities. The
beastly druukard makes this temple the place of all his riot and
excess ; and, with impiety as great as Belshazzar's makes the bowls
and vessels of God's sanctuary serve him only to quaff and carouse
in. And, indeed, there is no sin whatsoever, but it is complicated
with sacrilege. For what is sin, but, as the schools define it, an
aversion of the soul from God, and an inordinate conversion of it
to the creature ? Now to convert- that to the creature, which is
proper and due to God, is to rob him, to take away what he hath
hallowed, to pollute and profane things dedicate, to defile his temple.
And, now, to close up this, consider that dreadful threatening of
the Apostle, 1 Cor. iii. 17 ; "If any man defile the temple of God,
him shall God destrov."
II. The next thing to be considered is the EEASON : " For ye
are bought with a price."
The force of this reason I have already shown you. I shall now
only consider it absolutely, as it is in itself.
In these words is held forth unto us the great mystery of the
gospel, our redemption by Jesus Christ. I shall not treat of it in
that latitude, that a full and complete handling of this subject
would require ; but confine myself to speak more briefly only to
these few heads.
What this price of our redemption is.
To whom this price was paid, and of whom we were bought.
How the payment of a price can be consistent with the free
mercy and grace of God in saving us.
What it is, from which we are by this price redeemed.
i. Let us consider what this price is, which is paid down
FOR OUR REDEMPTION.
And that is a price infinitely inestimable, consisting in all those
dolorous sorrows and sufferings that our Lord Christ underwent in
the days of his flesh, when "it pleased the Lord to bruise him."'
In his nativity and circumcision, was this rich exchequer first
opened ; which was never afterwards shut, till he paid out to the
very last farthing, the very last drop of his most precious blood,
as a full and satisfactory price of our redemption. But, though the
whole course of his humiliation and abasement was part of this
IN HIS ATTRIBUTES.
611
price which he paid ; yet, because the chief and greatest sum of
it was told down to God in his death and last passion, and all his
other sorrows and sufferings were completed in this, therefore the
Scripture doth principally ascribe our redemption to the blood of
Christ. So, 1 Pet. i. 18, 19 : " Ye were not redeemed with cor-
ruptible things, as silver and gold But with the precious blood
of Christ." His soul was made "an offering for sin;" Isa. liii. 10.
" The blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth us from all sin ;" 1 John i.
7, and many other places to the same import. Now the blood and
death of Christ, and all other parts of his offering, carried in
them a sufficient, yea a redundant value, to expiate the sins of the
whole world ; from the infinite virtue of the hypostatical union of
the divine with the human nature, whereby his blood became the
blood of God ; his sufferings, the abasement and humiliation of
God : and this made it a price, not only equivalent unto, but infi-
nitely surpassing and outbidding the purchase, for which it was
offered.
ii. Let us consider, to whom this price WAS paid ; and that
is to our great creditor, God.
The Socinians, on purpose to undermine this fundamental doc-
trine of Christ's satisfaction, tell us, that, if we are redeemed by a
price in this strict and proper sense, that price must then be paid
into the hands of Satan, because we are in bondage under him :
but this is as weak, as it is impious ; for, indeed, Satan is not our
creditor ; we owe him nothing but hatred and aversion ; neither is
any man, that is kept in ward for crimes or debts, properly said to
be his jailer's prisoner, but the king's or the creditor's ; so, though
we are naturally in bondage under Satan, yet he is but our jailer :
we are not his prisoners ; but God's, who is both our sovereign,
and our creditor. And therefore the price is not to be paid to him,
by whom we are detained : but to him, by whose authority or by
whose suit we are detained : and that is, the justice of God : and
therefore Christ, by satisfying the justice of God, releaseth us from
under the power of Satan. We are under a twofold bondage to
the devil : the one moral, by our sins and vices, doing his work
and toiling in his drudgery ; and thus we are his slaves : the other
legal, by the guilt of sin binding us over and making us liable un-
to his plagues and torments. Christ hath redeemed us from both :
improperly, from the former ; by the power of his grace breaking
asunder our chains and fetters in our conversion, and so setting us
free from the service of sin and the devil : most properly, from the
612
ON GLORIFYING GOD
latter ; by the infinite virtue of his merits ransoming us from that
death, and woe, and wrath, to which we stood exposed, and which
else the devil would have inflicted upon us, as being the great
minister and executioner of divine vengeance. Now we are not
properly redeemed from our moral bondage, our slavery to sin
and Satan, but conquered: therefore no price was paid to him,
under whose vassalage we were held. But we are properly re-
deemed from our legal bondage ; from our liability to eternal death
and sufferings : yet the price ought not to be paid to Satan, but
unto God, whose minister and executioner Satan is.
iii. The third general inquiry is, How the payment of A full
AND SATISFACTORY PRICE CAN BE CONSISTENT WITH THE FREE
GRACE AND MERCY OF GOD IN SAVING US.
For the Scripture speaks so much of God's mercy and free grace
in saving sinners, that some have thought it very difficult to recon-
cile those expressions with the notion of a price of redemption,
properly so called. The chief sense in which grace is said to be
free, is, that it gratuitously confers upon us the benefits of our
redemption without merit or desert. If then these be merited, if
an equal price be paid down for them, what becomes of all those
magnificent exaltations of free grace, which the Scripture seems so
much to glory in? "I, even I am he, that blotteth out thy trans-
gressions for my name's sake : By grace are ye saved," &c. Cer-
tainly, what is so dearly bought and purchased as by the blood of
Jesus Christ, cannot be said to be a free and gratuitous gift.
To this I answer, in general, that these things are not at all in-
consistent : and, therefore, it ought to be no prejudice to our most
high veneration of the infinitely rich and infinitely free grace of
God in our redemption, although that redemption be purchased for
us, and a price paid down fully answerable to the demands of
divine justice.
I shall endeavor to clear up this, in these following particulars.
1. We are not so freely redeemed, pardoned, and saved, as to exclude
all merit and desert on Christ' 's part.
This is not necessary to establish free grace, that our Saviour
himself should be the object of it. For God transacted with his
Son, only upon the terms of strict and impartial justice nor was
there ever any one sin, that he was pleased to take upon him-
self, that was pardoned to him ; but a plenary satisfaction was
exacted from him, and justice had out its full due in his sufferings.
Every sin stood him as dear, as it would have done the sinners
IN HIS ATTRIBUTES.
613
themselves, had God resolved never to have administered mercy
and grace unto them : and, therefore, saith the Apostle, Col. i. 14 ;
"In whom we have redemption through his blood, even the forgive-
ness of sins:" and "without shedding of blood there is no remission:"
Ileb. ix. 22 : and, " This is my blood....which is shed....for the re-
mission of sins ::' Mat. xxvi. 28. All our sins were laid upon him,
and imputed to him ; and he underwent and sustained the whole
pressure of those punishments, that were due unto them, and is
now set down at the right-hand of the Majesty on high, to make
intercession for us. So that, though never any who was a sinner,
either through the corruption of nature or actual transgression, hath
attained to the joy and happiness of heaven, but only through the
pardoning grace and mercy of God; yet he, who was the "greatest
sinner" (as Luther made bold to call him, and so he was by imputa-
tion) is now triumphing in those regions of bliss, crowned with
glory, and arrayed with infinite majesty, whose sins yet were never
pardoned, nor ever had he the least free grace or mercy shown
him ; but, whatsoever he hath obtained either for himself or for
us, the possession of it for himself and the possibility and assured
hopes of it for us, he hath most dearly bought and purchased.
Yea, indeed, in respect of this purchase made by Christ, we receive
nothing at all of free grace from God ; but, whatever we have or
expect is paid for to the very utmost of what it is worth: for, as
we ourselves are bought with a price, so is every thing we enjoy :
even the most common and vulgar blessings, that are promiscuously
distributed among the sons of men, all flow to us in a stream of
blood.
2. In respect to ourselves, our redemption, pardon, and salvation, and
all the mercies we enjoy, are of mere free grace.
No merit, no price is required from us : but all is excluded on
our part, besides a grateful acknowledgment and an humble ex-
pression of our duty, by that rich mercy, which requires these from
us ; not as the price of our redemption, but only as a testimony of
our love and ready obedience. Alas ! could we pray, till our knees
took root in the earth ; could we weep whole rivers, and, after our
tears were spent, drop our eyeballs too ; could we fast ourselves
into ghosts, and sigh away our souls into air ; should we give all
our goods to the poor, and our bodies to the flames ; yet all oui
prayers, and tears, and fasting and alms, and all the stock of our
own righteousness; yea should it be supposed that a tax and
subsidy should be levied upon the good works of all mankind
and put into one common treasure for the use and benefit of any
614
ON GLORIFYING GOD
one particular soul, yet it would not be found a price rich enough
for its redemption, nor at all available to buy off the guilt of the
least sin. For, whatsoever is required of us, is but debt and duty ;
and therefore cannot be meritorious : and, whatsoever is not required
of us, is but will-worship and superstitious devotion ; and therefore
cannot be acceptable. So, then, it is no derogation at all from the
free grace of God, that he pardons and saves us upon the interven-
tion of a price : that our pardon is bought, and our inheritance is
purchased : for we ourselves have not been at any part of the
charge: we have not so much as cast in one mite into this trea-
sury ; but all is as freely and gratuitously bestowed upon us, as if
it had never been purchased at all.
3. The relaxing of the rigor of the covenant of works, so far forth
as to take off our personal obligation to punishment by the commutation
of persons, accepting the substitution of another, of a surety, of a
redeemer, is an act of infinite free grace and rich mercy.
For, by the letter of the law, " do this and live," implying the
contrary threatening of death in case of disobedience, every sinner
stood bound to suffer the whole curse and penalty in his own
person : and God might forever have refused to recede so far from
his own right, as to admit of any satisfaction made and tendered
by another ; but might have seized upon us, who were the trans-
gressors, and bound us over to answer it at the great assize before
his dreadful tribunal, and to suffer for it eternal torments in hell.
Now, 0 sinner, though God hath received a price and ransom for
thy soul at the hands of another, is this any diminution of the
absolute freeness of his grace towards thee ? Dost thou envy that
he receives satisfaction for thy sins, since he receives it not from
thyself? Or, dost thou grudge and repine that he should glorify
his justice and severity upon another, since he intends only to glo-
rify his mercy and grace upon thee ?
"Yea," you will say, "this indeed is something of mercy and
free grace, that God hath stricken my name out of the bond, and
put in my surety's, whereas he might justly have exacted the for-
feiture from myself : but, had it not been a more glorious demon-
stration of free grace, absolutely to have forgiven the whole debt,
and to have required no payment, no satisfaction at all ? We see
that, among men, he is accounted most bountiful, that forgives the
surety as well as the principal. For, what singular act of mercy
is it, to release the debtor, and yet rigorously to prosecute his
sponsor and undertaker, from whom he is sure to recover all his
right and demands ? If God had been pleased thus totally to part
IN HIS ATTRIBUTES.
615
with Lis right, and neither exact it from us nor our surety, had not
this been a far more generous mercy, and a more glorious demon-
stration of his infinite free grace ?"
I answer, No. And therefore assert
4. That God^ free grace is more gloriously demonstrated in the re-
demption of the world through a price, than it would have been, if he
had only freely and arbitrarily remitted to them their offenses and de-
livered them from eternal death, without requiring any satisfaction.
And this will appear most clearly, if we consider but these two
things.
(1) Who the person is, that is appointed our surety and our
ransom.
Is it an angel ? truly, if it were, this had been wonderful love,
that God should part with so bright and glorious an attendant, send
him down to earth, cruciate and torment him for the sins of such
vile worms as we are. But, oh astonishment ! when, not an angel,
but the God of angels ; not a servant, but a Son, yea the Son of
his eternal love and delights, is, by the Father himself, appointed
to such unspeakable miseries and dolors ; and thrust under the
sword of justice, when it was just falling upon us, only that he
might ward off the blow, and save us from a ruin so great and in-
evitable, though it was to the death and ruin of his only Son ! Now
judge, yourselves, whether it be not infinitely more expressive of
the divine love, to save us by devoting his own Son to be an exe-
cration and a sacrifice for us, than if he had only, out of his abso-
lute prerogative, pardoned our sins, and, without more expense or
difficulty, received us up into glory. This, indeed, had been grace;
but it had been more thrifty and sparing, than that method, which
God hath now designed for our salvation, through the blood and
sufferings of Jesus Christ. And, therefore, the Scripture every
where lays an accent and emphasis upon this : Rom. viii. 32 ; "He
spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all :" and,
John iii. 16, "God so loved the world, that he gave his only-be-
gotten Son" to save it. God lay under no necessity of saving us at
all, and much less lay he under any necessity of saving us in so
chargeable a manner as by the death of Christ : but yet " it pleased
the Lord to bruise him;" to "make his soul an offering for sin ;"
and to cause to meet together upon him, all our iniquities and all
his plagues and curses. And wherefore was this ? Not only that
justice might be satisfied, but that mercy might also be satisfied;
and free love and grace might be glorified in such a stupendous
expression of it. The divine wisdom approves of this way of
616
ON GLORIFYING GOD
redemption, because divine love dictates it to be most advan-
tageous to commend itself unto us : and that ever-adored design
of a Mediator took place in God's eternal councils, that it might
be a means, as well for the demonstration of mercy, as for the
satisfaction of justice.
(2) God himself furnished and enabled our Eedeemer to pay
down the whole of that price, which he exacted from him.
For the Son of God had not been a sufferer, had he not become
tbe Son of man. He had not been wounded, nor buffeted, nor
crucified, nor bled, nor died : he had not had any stock nor trea-
sury- of merits to have ransomed us ; had he not taken "upon him
the form of a servant," had he not appeared " in the likeness of
sinful flesh." And, whence had he this, but only from God's pro-
viding? Heb. x. 5 ; " A body hast thou prepared me." Now is it
not as much free grace, to furnish our surety with means and abilities
to make satisfaction, as to forgive us without requiring any satis-
faction at all ? Yea, let me . add, that free grace is much more
glorious, inasmuch as the price with which our Eedeemer is fur-
nished, is more than sufficient to pay the debt.
And thus you see, that the intervention of a price is no deroga-
tion at all from the freeness of God's grace; yea, rather, this method
of redeeming us mightily enhances his mercy, and makes it more
rich and glorious. And therefore it is very observable, how the
Scripture joins these two together, free grace and the purchased
redemption, as if it would on purpose stop the mouths of those,
who, by pleading the inconsistency of these, seek to undermine the
greatest support of all our faith and hope, and the most dear and
precious truth of the Gospel, I mean the satisfaction of Christ for
our sins. See Rom. iii. 24; "Being justified freely by his grace,
through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus :" and Eph. i. 7 ;
" In whom we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness
of sins, according to the riches of his grace." What can be more
express, to reconcile the grace vouchsafed by God, with the price
paid for it by Christ ? It is free grace, that justifies us ; but yet
we are justified through redemption : we are redeemed through his
blood ; yet this is likewise according to the riches of his grace.
And indeed both are easily accommodated : it is of price and pur-
chase, in respect to Christ ; but it is of gift and free grace, in respect
to us : free, in that God was pleased to accept a surety for us ; and
much more free, in that this surety was his Son.
IN HIS ATTRIBUTES.
617
iv. The fourth inquiry is, from what are WE redeemed, by
that price, which Jesus Christ hath paid down for us.
This I shall briefly show you, in these following particulars.
1. We are redeemed from the dread wrath and vengeance of God.
And what an inestimable mercy is this ? Vengeance follows a
sinner close at the heels, pursues him through all the threatenings
of the law, brandishes its flaming sword over his head, and is ready
every moment to plunge it into his very heart. The poor guilty
sinner trembles, under the direful expectation of that fiery indigna-
tion, which will forever consume him : he flies, but knows not
whither ; is destitute of hope, as he is of help. Now, in this forlorn
and desperate condition, for one that might show unto him a city
of refuge, and guide his trembling steps, and his amazed soul into
it ! Now, for a messenger of peace, an interpreter, one of a thousand,
that might declare unto man his righteousness ! It is done, O soul :
Christ Jesus meets the avenger of blood in his pursuit of thee,
offers himself to his sword, falls and dies under his hand : whilst
thou fliest into thy refuge, and art free both from thy fears and
dangers. We find the high-priest, under the law, a notable type
of Christ in this particular : for the slayer was to abide in the city
of refuge till the death of the high-priest, and then to be set at
liberty : Num. xxxv. 28 ; so, by the death of Jesus Christ our
High-priest, we are set at liberty, and may walk in safety, being
secured and warranted from the wrath of the avenger. Indeed,
the wrath and justice of God is the most dreadful and for-
midable enemy we can have ; but, even this enemy, thy Saviour
hath satisfied and reconciled : he hath bought out thy peace for thee ;
and now thou mayest safely treat with justice itself, as thy friend
and patron. The divine wrath is pacified ; and God is more con-
tented and recompensed by what thy Redeemer hath suffered for
thee, than if he had haled thee forth to suffer in thine own person.
God infinitely more acquiesceth in the sufferings of his eternal Son,
than he could have done in thine : for thine could have paid his
justice but by small parcels at a time, and therefore must have
endured eternally ; but Christ Jesus paid down the whole sum and
debt at once, so that justice could no longer be so if it did not
perfectly free us who believe from any farther obligation to wrath
and punishment. It is "Jesus," saith the Apostle, who hath "de-
livered us from the wrath to come :" 1 Thes. i. 10. And therefore,
O doubting and trembling Christian, be not so injurious to thy
God, as to fear he will revenge those sins upon thee, for which thy
Redeemer hath so fully satisfied : thou mayest " go thy way, eat thy
618
ON GLORIFYING GOD
bread with joy, and drink thy wine with a merry heart, for God"
hath accepted thee (Ecc. ix. 7) : he is at peace with thee, and smile?
upon thee. But, if thy conscience still lower, and speak nothing
but thunders and threatenings, tell it that thou hast a peacemaker:
the blood of Jesus, shed upon the cross, hath pacified God ; and
his blood, sprinkled upon thy conscience, wdl likewise atone and
pacify it towards thee.
2. We are redeemed from the slavery and vassalage of the devil.
He is that mighty tyrant, that hunts after our souls to destroy
them ; that great dragon, that casts out of his mouth whole floods
of persecutions and temptations to overwhelm us. And, if his
rage be so inveterate against us here on earth, how implacable,
think you, would his malice be towards us in hell ! how would he
triumph in our eternal perdition, who is now so laborious and soli-
citous to procure it ! But, thanks be unto God, who " hath deli-
vered us from the snare of the fowler ;" so that now, through the
redemption purchased for us by Christ our Lord, we may safely
defy his spite, and contemn all the poor and impotent effects of it.
His power is seen chiefly in three things ; in tempting, in accus-
ing, in tormenting. But, by the virtue of the sacrifice of Christ,
and the price that he hath paid for our redemption, this threefold
power is either wholly taken from him, or else much abated.
(1) His tempting power is restrained and cut short.
He can tenlpt us no farther, than he hath a permission given him
by that God, who hath promised, that we shall not be tempted
bej'ond what we are able to bear, or that he will make a way for
us to escape. We see what manacles are upon him, when he must
first petition God before he could stretch forth his hand against
Job, or touch any thing that he had. And, therefore, 0 Christian,
be confident, that, if he cannot touch thy body or estate, much less
shall he touch thy soul and thy conscience by his horrid tempta-
tions and injections, without the special leave of God. And, in all
his temptations, suppose them never so violent, if thou be but true
to thyself, they shall all redound more to his shame and disap-
pointment, than to thine. If thou canst but resist them, and, with
a holy scorn and disdain cast back his fiery darts in his face, and
keep close to thy duty and allegiance, all his temptations shall
but fall upon himself, and be reckoned as his sins, and only thy
troubles.
(2) His accusing power is rebuked.
Thus, when Satan comes with a vehement accusation against
Joshua, Zech. iii. 2. " The Lord rebuke thee, 0 Satan ; even the
IN HIS ATTRIBUTES.
G19
Lord, that hath chosen Jerusalem, rebuke thee." Our Redeemer
will be our advocate ; and though, according to the terms of the
first covenant of works, which requires perfect and spotless obe-
dience, his accusations will most of them be found true against us ;
yet, according to the covenant of grace, which requires faith and
.sincerity, they will be found malicious and impertinent: and our
Redeemer will bring us off with the loud applause of saints and
;mgels.
(3) His tormenting power shall be wholly abolished.
The great end and design of the devil is, only that he might
train us into that dark region, where himself hath the sole juris-
diction, there to satiate his revenge upon us in our eternal tor-
ments. But Christ, our Redeemer, hath destroyed this power of
the devil : he hath ransacked this dark shop, and broken in pieces
all his horrid racks and instruments of cruelty ; so that, unless we
ourselves will, not a soul of us shall ever fall into the hands of that
merciless executioner.
3. We are redeemed from the Power of Sin.
(1) From its reigning power.
It is true, that we cannot, in this life, be freed totally from its
molestations. It is like the leprosy, that hath eaten so deep into
the walls, that it can never be perfectly cleansed till the house
itself be destroyed and abolished. Yet, every true Christian is free
from the dominion of it. It may tumultuate and rebel in the
best ; for we find a law in our members, warring against the law
in our minds; many uproars, bandyings, and intestine dissensions:
but, yet, it hath lost the sovereignty over them ; and is now, not a
Commander, but a rebel.
(2) We are redeemed, likewise, from the condemning power of
sin.
The other freedom from sin is, by the Spirit of Christ, working
mightily in us ; but this is by the merits of Christ, effectually
applied unto us : Rom. viii. 1 ; " There is now no condemnation to
them which are in Christ Jesus." For, certainly, there is not so
much malignity in our sins to destroy us, as there is in the blood
of Christ to save us. And, he having interposed his infinite
merits in our behalf, it would be a great disparagement to his
all-sufficiency, if thou, who art but a poor vile creature, couldst
have done that, which he, who is an infinite God, could not
expiate.
4. We are redeemed from the curse and malediction of the law.
All our trials, crosses, and afflictions, that may befal us, are
620
O N GLORIFYING GOD
sanctified to us, and have nothing of the curse in them : for nothing
is a curse, but what is inflicted in order to the satisfying of divine
justice upon us. But, the justice of God being fully satisfied in
the sufferings of our Lord Christ, all our own sufferings, how sharp
soever they may be, are only for the exercise of our graces, the
trial of our faith and patience, to conform us to the pattern of our
Saviour, demonstrations of God's holiness, and means to make us
partakers of it. We may rest confidently assured, that, if we
believe, there is nothing of the venom and malignity of the curse
in them ; for " Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law,
being made a curse for us," saith the Apostle : Gal. iii. 13.
III. "We have spoken hitherto of the two former parts of the
text ; the doctrine, and the reason of it.
The next thing to be considered, is the INFERENCE or
COROLLARY, which the Apostle draws from them : •" therefore
glorify God in your body, and in your spirit."
AYherein we have two parts :
An exhortation : "glorify God."
A direction how we ought to do it : " in your body, and in your
sj^irit."
It is only upon the former of these, that I intend to insist.
Possibly, I may briefly touch and glance upon the other, in my
way. And, as a foundation of my following discourse, I shall lay
down this plain proposition.
That the infinite mercy of God in our redemption lays
an . obligation upon us to glorify him in all that we do,"
have, and are.
This proposition, I suppose, reacheth the full sense and meaning
of the Apostle.
And, in prosecuting it, I shall observe this method :
Show you what it is to glorify God.
How we are to glorify him.
What force and influence the consideration of our redemption
hath to oblige us thus to glorify him.
i. What it is, to glorify God.
And, here, we may take notice, that there are very many words
used in Scripture, equivalent to this phrase of glorifying God.
Such are, "do all to the glory of God:" 1 Cor. x, 31. To give
glory to God: Ps. xxix. 2. "Give unto the Lord the glory due
IN HIS ATTRIBUTES.
621
unto his name." To honor God : 1 Sam. ii. 30. " Them that
honor me, I will honor." To make God's " name, and his praise
glorious :" Ps. lxvi. 2 ; which is indeed the most proper significa-
tion of this word "glorify," though other expressions also speak
the same sense.
So then, to glorify God, is to make him glorious.
" But, what ! is it in the power of any creature to do this ? Is
not God's glory infinite, eternal, and immutable ? And would it
not be an attempt, both fond and blasphemous, to go about to
crown his Deity with any new rays, which shone not in his essence
frem all eternity ? For, since the divine nature is infinitely sim-
ple and uncompounded, whatsoever is in God must be God him-
self; and, therefore, we may as well create a new godhead, as
contribute any new accession of glory to that nature, which is alto-
gether unchangeable. How then can we be said to glorify God, or
to make him glorious?"
To this I answer, that glory is twofold : either a real glory, per-
fecting the subject in which it is ; or else a relative glory, which
doth not perfect the subject, but only declare those perfections
which are already in it. The one we may well call a subjective,
the other an objective glory.
1. As to real and subjective glory, certain it is, that we cannot so
glorify God, but God may and doth thus glorify us.
We cannot thus glorify God ; since this would be utterly incon-
sistent with his eternal unchangeableness, and independence, and
self-sufficiency : for, if we could add any real and absolute per-
fection to his nature, it would necessarily argue a preceding defect,
a present change, and a perpetual obligation to his creatures ; all
which are infinitely incompatible with the divine essence.
But, it is his prerogative so to glorify us ; even by endowing
our natures with real and absolute perfections.
(1) In our creation :
Bestowing upon us rational and intellectual faculties, a discur-
sive mind, and many other peculiar privileges both of soul and
body; and investing us with sovereignty and dominion over in-
ferior creatures. Upon which account, the Psalmist tells us, that
God hath crowned man with honor and glory : Ps. viii. 5.
(2) In our restitution from our lapsed estate :
Implanting in us the germs of glory, in our regeneration : for
grace is glory in the seed, and glory is but grace in the flower.
Thus the Apostle, 2 Cor. iii. 18. "We "are changed into the same
image from glory to glory:" that is, the image of God is still per-
622
OX GLORIFYING GOD
feeling in us by his Spirit, carrying on his work from one measure
and degree of grace unto another. For the whole life of a Christian
here on earth, is but as it were one continued sitting under the
hand and pencil of the Holy Ghost ; till those first lines and ob-
scurer shadows, which were laid in his new birth, receive more
life, sweetness, and beauty from his progressive sanctification. And
this is a being " changed from glory to glory." And when this is
come to that perfection as to need only the last hand, and the com-
pleting touch, theD,
(3) God glorifies us by the full consummation of our holiness
and happiness in heaven.
Thus Christ prays, John xvii. 1: "The hour is come: glorify
thy Son;" and so, v. 5 : "Glorify thou me with thine own self,
with the glory which I had with thee before the world was." And
so, when our hour is likewise come, when we have attained to the
full measure of our stature in Christ Jesus, God will then glorify
us with himself; in that glory, which he hath prepared for us
before the world was.
Thus, then, God doth confer real glory upon us ; which if we
should again think to do towards him, it were no less than an im-
pious and blasphemous arrogance : for it would impty, that he
were a defective, mutable, and dependent God. And, therefore, in
this sense, Eliphaz speaks excellently, Job xxii. 2, 3 : " Can a man
be profitable unto God ? Is it any pleasure to the Almighty, that
thou art righteous? or is it gain to him, that thou makest thy
ways perfect ?" Certainly, we can neither add any real good to him
by our righteousness, nor detract it from him by our wickedness :
for he as far above the reach of our good works, to benefit him ; as
he is above the reach of our sins, to wrong and injure him. There-
fore we cannot thus glorify God.
2. There is a relative gbry of God, which he is then said to have ;
when his real and absolute perfections are declared, and made
manifest and conspicuous to the world.
And this glory perfects not him, to whom it is ascribed ; but us,
who ascribe it to him. And, thus, God may and ought to be glo-
rified by us. The former may be called his essential glory; this
latter, his declarative glory. God's essential glory is nothing else
but the infinite perfection of his own nature : it is a constellation
and concentration of all his '